《Fated Mate to the Triplet Alpha》


 Chapter 1: A Birthday in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 1 - 1: A Birthday in the Shadows</h4>


    ra Moon stared at the cup cake with just one candle on top. She danced with the small me in her dark bedroom, making shadows on the walls of her run-down cabin on the edge of ckwood Pack territory.


    "Happy birthday to me," she said in a low voice that resounded through the empty room.18 years old.


    Today she turned eighteen, but no one seemed to care. It was never done.


    ra closed her eyes and said, "Please let something change." This was her daily wish.


    I want to be more than just an omega.


    In the ckwood Pack, being an omega meant being at the bottom. Omegas had the worst jobs, the smallest homes, and were looked down upon the most. They were the weaklings, the nobodies.


    She blew out the light, and darkness swallowed her room. ra sighed, flicking on hermp. Her tiny cabin was clean but bare¡ªjust a bed, a small table, and a bookshelf filled with worn fantasy works.


    Books were her getaway from pack life. Her phone buzzed. Probably her boss at the pack diner telling her not to bete for her shift tomorrow. ra dismissed it and dragged herself to the bathroom mirror.


    A girl with tired green eyes stared back. Her dark brown hair fell in messy waves past her shoulders. She wasn''t ugly¡ªjust regr. Nothing special. Nothing that would ever catch anyone''s attention in a pack that values strength and power above all else.


    "Another thrilling year as the pack nobody," she muttered, sshing cold water on her face. Her stomach growled. The cupcake was her only birthday treat, and she hadn''t eaten dinner yet.


    The small fridge in her kitchen held half a sandwich and some juice. Not much of a birthday feast, but she was used to making do with less.


    As she ate, ra thought about tomorrow.


    Another day at ckwood High, where she''d be unseen to most and a target for others¡ªespecially Celeste Rivers. Just thinking about Celeste made ra''s appetite disappear.


    The Beta''s daughter had everything: beauty, money, power, and the promise of bing Luna when she finally mated with one of Alpha Marcus ckwood''s sons.


    Everyone knew she had her eyes on Kael, the eldest triplet and future Alpha.


    The twins.


    Everyone in the pack feared and respected them. Kael, Ronan, and Darian ckwood were powerful, beautiful, and totally out of reach for someone like ra.


    They rarely even looked at omegas. A loud bang on her door made ra jump.


    "Open up, omega!" a familiar voice called. ra''s heart sank.


    Celeste.


    And she wasn''t alone¡ªra could hearughing outside. She considered iming she wasn''t home, but the lights were on.


    Celeste would just make tomorrow worse if ra ignored her. Taking a deep breath, ra opened the door. Celeste stood on her porch, surrounded by two of her friends.


    All three girls wore expensive clothes that made ra''s worn pants and faded t-shirt look even shabbier.


    "Happy birthday, loser," Celeste said with a sweet smile that didn''t reach her cold blue eyes.


    She held out a small box wrapped in shiny paper. "We brought you a present." ra didn''t move.


    Last year''s "present" had been a dead mouse. "Take it," Celeste pushed the box forward.


    "Don''t be rude." Carefully, ra epted the box. It was surprisingly heavy.


    "Open it," urged one of Celeste''s friends, barely containing herughs.


    ra slowly removed the wrapping paper. Inside was a smooth wooden box with strange symbols cut into the lid. Despite herself, ra was curious.


    She lifted the lid¡ªand screamed. A huge spider lunged at her face.


    ra dropped the box and stumbled backwards as the girls erupted inughing.


    "It''s fake, you idiot," Celeste snorted, pointing at the stic spider now lying on ra''s porch.


    "You should have seen your face!" "Leave me alone, Celeste," ra said, her cheeks burning with shame.


    "Don''t you have anything better to do?" Celeste''s smile disappeared. She stepped forward, power radiating from her in waves that made ra''s omega wolf want to shrink.


    "Listen carefully, omega," Celeste hissed.


    "You''re nothing. You''ll always be nothing. Tomorrow at school, you''re going to stay away from the east hallway during lunch."


    "Why?" ra asked, quickly regretting opening her mouth.


    "Because I''m meeting with the Alpha''s sons to discuss the uing Moon Festival, and I don''t want your stink ruining it." Celeste flipped her beautiful blonde hair.


    "The Luna-to-be needs to make a good impression."


    "You''re not Luna yet," ra mumbled. Celeste''s hand shot out, grabbing ra''s throat. Her blue eyes shed wolf-gold as she squeezed just enough to make breathing difficult.


    "What did you say?" she growled.


    "Nothing," ra gasped. "I didn''t say anything."


    Celeste held on for another few seconds before releasing her. "That''s what I thought. Happy birthday, omega. Enjoy another year of being useless."


    The girlsughed as they walked away, leaving ra trembling in her doorway. She mmed the door shut and slid down to the floor, hot tears stinging her eyes.


    She refused to let them fall. Crying never solved anything in the wolf world.


    "I hate this," she whispered, her throat sore from Celeste''s grip. "I hate being an omega."


    Being an omega meant having the weakest wolf, the least connection to pack magic, and no chance at a good future. Omegas mated other omegas or stayed alone.


    They did the worst jobs in the pack and lived in the poorest conditions. And they definitely, totally never became Luna.


    ra dragged herself to bed, not stopping to change clothes. As shey staring at the ceiling, she felt a strange tingling feeling in her chest¡ªlike something pulling at her from the inside.


    She rubbed the spot, frowning. Maybe she was getting sick. That''s all she needed¡ªto miss work and get fired from the only job ready to hire an omega.


    The feeling grew stronger as the night darkened. ra tossed and turned, unable to sleep despite her tiredness. The pull was bing ufortable, almost painful.


    At midnight, she sat up with a gasp as sharp heat shed through her body. For a second, her vision blurred, and she could have sworn her in bedroom was bathed in silver light. Then it was gone, leaving her panting and confused.


    "What was that?" she whispered to the empty room. An owl hooted outside her window, making her jump.


    ra got up and moved to look outside. The bush behind her cabin was bathed in moonlight. The full moon hung low and huge in the sky, casting everything in silver.


    As ra watched, a figure emerged from between the trees. Her heart jumped to her throat. It was a man¡ªtall and strong, moving with the grace of a predator. Even from this distance, she could tell he wasn''t just any wolf.


    He stopped at the edge of the forest, as if sensing her eyes. Slowly, he turned and looked directly at her window. ra froze. She couldn''t see his face clearly, but she felt his stare like a physical touch.


    The pulling feeling in her chest exploded into a storm of heat and electricity. Her legs buckled, and she grabbed the windowsill to stay upright.


    What was happening to her? The figure raised his hand, almost like a greeting¡ªor a call. Before she could think, ra found herself moving toward her door. Something was calling her into the forest. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas waiting for her there.


    Her hand reached for the key. This is crazy, her mind screamed. You don''t go into the forest at night. Especially not when strange wolves are waiting there. But the pull was too strong to refuse. Her body moved without her permission, opening the door, stepping onto the porch.


    The cool night air hit her face, bringing a scent that made her gasp¡ªpine, smoke, and something wild that called to her omega wolf like nothing ever had before.


    The figure at the forest edge called again. ra took one step forward, then another. The logical part of her brain was screaming warnings, but her wolf was pushing her forward, desperate to answer the call.


    As she reached the end of her small yard, the moon seemed to grow brighter. The stranger''s face became clear for just a moment. ra''s heart stopped.


    It was Kael ckwood¡ªthe Alpha''s oldest son, the future pack leader. And he was looking right at her with eyes that glowed not gold like a normal wolf''s, but bright, impossible silver.


    Just like her eyes felt right now. What is happening to me? ra thought as her feet carried her toward the future Alpha of the ckwood Pack and a fate she couldn''t begin to imagine.

 Chapter 2: Moonlight Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2 - 2: Moonlight Meeting</h4>


    ra''s feet moved forward as if pulled by unseen strings. The forest loomed ahead, dark and strange under the silver moon.


    Her heart hammered against her chest as she approached the spot where she''d seen Kael ckwood.


    But when she reached the tree line, he was gone.


    "Hello?" she called softly, her voice shaking.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Only cricket sounds answered her. Had she imagined him? Was she losing her mind? The strange tugging in her chest hadn''t stopped, though. If anything, it grew stronger, pulling her deeper into the woods.


    ra paused. No sane wolf wandered the forest alone at night, especially not an omega with no way to protect herself. Yet something told her she had to follow this feeling.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped between the trees. Immediately, the trees closed around her like a living thing. Moonlight filtered through branches, forming patches of silver on the forest floor.


    ra kept moving, led by the strange pull in her chest.


    "This is crazy," she whispered to herself. "I should go back." But she couldn''t.


    Not when every step forward made the feeling grow warmer, stronger¡ªalmost right.


    As she walked, ra noticed something odd. The forest seemed to be making a way for her. Branches moved away, roots ttened beneath her feet.


    Even the normal forest sounds¡ªhooting owls, rustling leaves¡ªhad fallen silent, as if the whole forest was holding its breath.


    After ten minutes of walking, ra heard voices ahead. Male sounds. She slowed down, suddenly afraid. What if this was a trap? What if Celeste had somehow tricked her intoing out here?


    But the pull was too strong to refuse. She crept forward until she reached the edge of a clearing bathed in moonlight. What she saw there made her freeze.


    Three shirtless men stood in a triangle formation, their strong bodies gleaming with sweat despite the cool night air.


    Even from a distance, ra recognized them instantly¡ªthe ckwood triplets, the kids of Alpha Marcus. Kael, the eldest, stood tall and imposing, his dark hair cut short, his face a mask of focus as he circled his brothers. Ronan, the wild middle triplet, moved like a caged animal, his longer hair pulled back, a dangerous smile on his face. And Darian, the youngest by minutes, watched the others with calcting eyes, his motions smooth and controlled.


    They were training¡ªor fighting¡ªra couldn''t tell which. Their moves were too fast for her human eyes to follow, blurring together in a dance of power and grace that left her breathless.


    Then, as if feeling her presence, all three brothers stopped at exactly the same moment. Their heads turned toward her hidden spot in perfect unison.


    "Who''s there?" Kael ordered, his voice deep andmanding.


    ra tried to back away, but her foot caught on a root. She tumbled forward with a yelp, falling hard on her hands and knees at the edge of the clearing.


    "S-sorry," she stammered, scrambling to her feet. "I didn''t mean to watch. I was just¡ª" The words died in her throat as all three brothers stared at her.


    Their eyes, which should have glowed golden like normal wolves, shone with the same strange silver light she''d caught in Kael''s eyes earlier.


    And something inside her responded. Heat shed through ra''s body, making her gasp. The pulling feeling in her chest exploded outward, and for a moment, she could have sworn silver threads of light stretched between her and each of the triplets.


    The brothers seemed to feel it too. Kael stepped back as if hit. Ronan let out a sound that was half growl, half groan. Darian''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What is this?" Kael ordered, pressing a hand to his chest.


    "What are you doing, omega?"


    "I''m not doing anything," ra said, backing away.


    "I don''t know what''s happening." Ronan moved forward suddenly, his nostrils ring as he smelled the air.


    "It''s her," he said, his voice rough. "She''s the one."


    "Impossible," Kael snapped.


    "She''s an omega."


    "Look at her eyes," Darian said quietly.


    "They''re silver." ra''s hand flew to her face, as if she could somehow feel the color of her own eyes.


    "My eyes are hazel," she insisted.


    "Not anymore," Ronan said, moving closer. His movements reminded ra of a predator stalking prey, but his face held more fascination than hunger.


    "Stay back," Kael told his brother. Then to ra:


    "Who are you?"


    "ra Moon. I work at the pack diner." She swallowed hard. "I live in the cabins at the edge of pack territory."


    Recognition flickered in Darian''s eyes. "She''s the orphan. The one with no family."


    "I have a family," ra said immediately, even though it wasn''t true. Her parents had died when she was a baby.


    No one in the pack had wanted to adopt an omega pup, so she''d been raised by a number of reluctant guardians until she was old enough to live alone.


    "What are you doing in the forest at midnight?" Kael demanded.


    ra paused. How could she exin the strange pull that had led her here? They would think she was crazy¡ªor worse, lying.


    "I... felt something calling me," she finally said. "I couldn''t resist it."


    The triplets traded looks. Something unspoken passed between them.


    "It''s her birthday," Darian said suddenly. "Isn''t it?"


    ra blinked in surprise. "How did you know that?"


    Instead of answering, Darian turned to Kael. "Eighteenth birthday. Silver eyes. The pull. It''s happening."


    "No," Kael said firmly.


    "Not with her. Not with an omega."


    "We all felt it, brother," Ronan said, his eyes never leaving ra.


    "You can deny it all you want, but¡ª"


    "Enough!" Kael''s voice cracked with Alpha power, making ra''s knees buckle. Even his brothers seemed impacted, though they hid it better.


    An odd silence fell over the clearing. The silver threads ra had imagined were gone, but the tension in the air stayed, thick and heavy.


    "I should go," she whispered, turning to leave.


    "Wait." It was Darian who spoke, his voice softer than his brothers''.


    He approached her slowly, like she was a frightened animal that might bolt.


    "Your wrist. May I see it?" Confused, ra held out her right arm.


    Darian took it gently, turning it over to show her inner wrist. His touch sent tingles up her arm.


    "There''s nothing there," Kael said,ing closer to look.


    "Not yet," Darian whispered. Ronan joined them, crowding around ra until she was surrounded by the three strong wolves. Their smells mixed together¡ªpine, smoke, rain, and something wild that made her dizzy.


    "What are you looking for?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Before anyone could answer, a howl split the night air¡ªdeep and authoritative. All three brothers tensed.


    "Father," Kael said. "He''s summoning us."


    "We can''t just leave her here," Ronan protested, pointing at ra.


    "We can and we will," Kael said firmly.


    "This doesn''t change anything."


    "You know it changes everything," Darian answered quietly. Kael''s jaw clenched.


    "Go home, omega," he told ra.


    "Forget what happened here tonight."


    "But¡ª"


    "Go!" Themand in his voice was hard to resist.


    ra found herself backing away, even as everything in her screamed to stay.


    "This isn''t over," Ronan called after her as she fled.


    "We''ll find you tomorrow."


    "No, we won''t," Kael growled.


    Thest thing ra heard as she fled back through the bush was the brothers arguing, their voices fading behind her.


    She ran all the way home, not stopping until she was safely inside her hut with the door locked. Her lungs burned and her legs ached, but the strange pull in her chest had finally eased.


    ra fell onto her bed, her mind racing with questions. What had just happened? Why had the Alpha''s sons responded to her that way? And why had her eyes turned silver?


    None of it made sense. Omegas weren''t special. They didn''t have silver eyes or magical ties to Alpha sons. They certainly didn''t have three of the most powerful wolves in the pack staring at them like they were the solution to some important question.


    After tossing and turning for hours, ra finally fell into an uneasy sleep just before dawn. She dreamed of silver threads linking her to three shadowy figures, and a voice whispering, "The moon has chosen."


    When she woke, sunshine was streaming through her window. ra groaned and rolled over, her body aching from her midnight journey.


    Had it all been a dream? She dragged herself to the bathroom and sshed water on her face. As she looked up at the mirror, she screamed. On her right wrist, exactly where Darian had touched her, a strange mark had appeared overnight¡ªa crescent moon circled by three stars, glowing silver against her skin. And in the mirror, her eyes weren''t brown anymore. They were bright, impossible silver.

 Chapter 3: Marked by Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 3 - 3: Marked by Destiny</h4>


    ra couldn''t stop staring at her image.


    Silver eyes. A bright mark. This couldn''t be happening.


    "Breathe," she whispered to herself, holding the edge of the sink.


    "Just breathe." She traced the half moon and three stars on her wrist.


    The mark glowed with a soft silver light, warm to the touch. No matter how hard she rubbed, it wouldn''t fade.


    A loud knock at her door made her jump. "ra! Open up!" It was Mia, her only friend in the pack.


    ra quickly pulled her sleeve down and opened the door. Mia burst in, eyes wide.


    "Is it true?" she asked. "Everyone''s talking about it. They say the ckwood triplets found their matest night, and it''s¡ª" Mia stopped mid-sentence, looking at ra''s face.


    "Your eyes! "They''re silver!"


    "Keep your voice down!" Mia was pulled inside by ra, who hissed and shut the door.


    "I don''t know what''s happening to me."


    "Show me your wrist," Mia said.


    Hesitantly, ra rolled up her sleeve. Mia gasped. She said in a whisper, "It''s real."


    "You are paired with the Alpha''s sons. All three of them."


    ra said, "That''s not possible. I''m just an omega."


    "Maybe you''re not," Mia said, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Maybe you never were."


    Before ra could answer, there was a louder, more serious knock on her door.


    "ra Moon," a deep voice called. "By order of Alpha Marcus ckwood, you are toe with us immediately."


    ra''s heart dropped to her stomach. Two pack guards stood outside, their looks grim.


    "What''s happening?" she asked, fear climbing up her throat.


    "The Alpha wants to see you," one guard said simply.


    "Now." With shaking hands, ra grabbed her jacket.


    Mia squeezed her arm. "Be careful," she whispered. "Don''t let them intimidate you."


    Easy for her to say. Mia wasn''t an omega being summoned by the most powerful wolf in the area.


    The guards led her through the pack grounds. Wolves stopped to stare as she passed. Some talked behind their hands. Others openly pointed at her. ra kept her head down, wishing she could disappear.


    The Alpha''s house loomed ahead, massive and imposing. ra had only seen it from a distance before. Up close, it was even more intimidating¡ªdark stone and tall windows that seemed to watch her approach.


    The guards led her through heavy wooden doors into a grand main hall. A woman stood waiting, her posture perfect, her face unreadable. Luna Evelyn ckwood.


    "Thank you," she told the guards. "I''ll take her from here." The Luna''s gaze swept over ra, pausing on her face.


    "So it''s true," she whispered. "Your eyes have changed."


    "I don''t understand what''s happening," ra said, her voice small. Something softened in the Luna''s face.


    "No, I don''t imagine you do. Come with me." She led ra down a hallway and into a smaller room where an elderly woman waited. ra recognized her as Ruth, the pack doctor.


    "Show her your wrist," Luna Evelyn directed.


    ra unwillingly pushed up her sleeve. Ruth''s eyes widened as she took ra''s arm, examining the mark carefully.


    "Three stars," Ruth whispered. "I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "What does it mean?" ra asked. "It''s a mate bond mark," Ruth said.


    "But not an everyday one. The moon with three stars... it signifies a bond with various mates. Three, to be exact."


    "The triplets," Luna Evelyn said quietly. Ruth nodded.


    "This isn''t just any mate link. It''s a true mate bond¡ªthe rarest kind. The Moon Goddess herself has marked you." ra felt dizzy.


    "But why me? I''m nobody."


    "Perhaps you''re not who you think you are," the healer answered, studying ra with new interest.


    "Silver eyes are the mark of something special. Something powerful."


    "But I''m an omega," ra argued. Ruth shared a look with Luna Evelyn.


    "Are you certain about that?"


    Before ra could answer, the door burst open. Kael ckwood charged in, followed closely by his brothers. All three froze when they saw her.


    For a moment, no one spoke. ra felt that strange pull in her chest again, stronger than before. By the way the triplets tightened, they felt it too.


    "Mother," Kael said stiffly, not taking his eyes off ra. "We were told toe here."


    "Yes," Luna Evelyn answered.


    "Ruth has proven what we suspected. This girl bears the mate mark for all three of you."


    "Show me," Kael ordered. Reluctantly, ra held out her hand.


    The mark seemed to glow brighter in the triplets'' presence. Ronan moved forward first, taking her hand softly. His touch sent electricity running up her arm.


    "It''s beautiful," he whispered, tracing the stars with his thumb. Darian approached next, his face thoughtful.


    "Three stars," he said softly. "One for each of us."


    Only Kael hung back, his face a storm of feelings. "This changes nothing," he said coldly.


    "I refuse to ept an omega as my mate. As the future Luna." His words stung more than they should have.


    ra pulled her hand from Ronan''s grasp and stepped back. "I didn''t ask for this," she said, finding her voice.


    "I don''t want it any more than you do."


    "Kael," Luna Evelyn warned. "The Moon Goddess has chosen."


    "Then the Goddess made a mistake," he snapped. The room fell silent. Even Ronan and Darian looked shocked at their brother''s sphemy.


    Ruth broke the stress. "There''s more you should know," she said. "I need to test something."


    She pulled a small silver knife from her pocket. "May I?" ra paused, then nodded. Ruth pricked ra''s finger with the de. A drop of blood welled up¡ªbut instead of red, it shimmered with threads of silver. Ruth gasped.


    "Silver blood," she whispered. "Just as I suspected."


    "What does that mean?" Ronan asked, leaning closer.


    "It means she''s no omega," Ruth responded. "Her true nature has been hidden. Suppressed somehow."


    Luna Evelyn''s face paled. "It can''t be," she whispered.


    Amotion outside stopped them. Angry sounds approached, getting louder by the second. The door flew open again, and this time Celeste stormed in, her face twisted with rage.


    Behind her, Alpha Marcus entered more quietly, his powerful presence filling the room.


    "Is it true?" Celeste asked, pointing at ra. "Is this... this nobody iming to be their mate?"


    "Watch your tone," Ronan growled, stepping between them. Alpha Marcus held up a hand, stopping everyone. His cold gaze moved from ra to the mark on her wrist, then to his boys.


    "So," he said, his voice falsely soft. "The reports are true. My sons have been taken by an omega."


    "She''s not an omega," Ruth said definitely.


    "Look at her eyes. Her blood. She''s something else entirely."


    Celeste gave a bitterugh. "What, you think she''s special? She''s nothing! I was going to be Luna!"


    "The Goddess has decided otherwise," Luna Evelyn said.


    Alpha Marcus circled ra slowly, watching her like a wolf might study its prey.


    "Special or not," he said, "she could be useful."


    A chill ran down ra''s spine at his words. There was something calcting in his eyes that scared her more than Celeste''s open hatred.


    "Father," Kael began, but Marcus cut him off. "The girl stays here," he stated. "Under our care. Until we discover exactly what she is."


    "I can''t stay here," ra argued. "I have work, my cabin¡ª"


    "That wasn''t a request," Alpha Marcus said coldly.


    Ronan moved closer to ra, his arm brushing hers in what felt like quiet support. Darian watched her with curious eyes, while Kael looked away, jaw clenched.


    Celeste''s face darkened with anger. "This isn''t over," she hissed at ra before stomping out.


    As everyone fought around her, ra felt a strange sensation¡ªlike someone watching her. She nced toward the window and caught a glimpse of a man she''d never seen before. His eyes met hers briefly before he disappeared from view.


    In that moment, a voice whispered in her mind: Be careful, little wolf. Not everyone in this house wants you to survive the night.

 Chapter 4: The Impossible Bond

    <h4>Chapter 4 - 4: The Impossible Bond</h4>


    ra didn''t sleep a wink that night. The strange warning echoed in her mind as she tossed and turned in thevish guest room they''d given her. Not everyone in this house wants you to survive the night.


    The morning sunlight flowing through the curtains brought littlefort. Her new silver eyes blinked back at her from the mirror, still strange and foreign.


    The mark on her wrist glowed faintly, a steady reminder that her life had changed forever. A sharp knock on her door made her jump.


    "Miss Moon." It was one of the house staff. "Alpha Marcus asks your presence in his study. Immediately."


    ra''s stomach curled into knots. What did the Alpha want now? She straightened her borrowed clothes¡ªLuna Evelyn had demanded she wear something "suitable" for staying in the Alpha''s mansion¡ªand followed the staff member down the long hallway.


    The house was even more impressive in daylight. Paintings of past pack leaders lined the walls, their stern faces watching her pass. ra felt like an imposter walking these grand rooms.


    The servant stopped at a heavy wooden door. "They''re waiting inside."


    They? ra took a big breath and knocked.


    "Enter," came Alpha Marcus''s authoritative voice.


    ra stepped into arge study lined with bookshelves. Alpha Marcus sat behind a massive desk, his powerful frame radiating dominance.


    To his right stood Luna Evelyn, her face nk. Ruth, the pack doctor, was there too. And so were the triplets. Kael stood by the window, arms crossed, face stormy. Ronan lounged against a bookshelf, though the tension in his shoulders revealed his casual pose. Darian sat quietly in an armchair, his observant eyes watching her every move.


    "Close the door," Alpha Marcus directed.


    ra did as told, her heart racing. "You wanted to see me, sir?"


    "Show them your wrist," he ordered. With shaky fingers, ra held out her arm. The crescent moon and three stars gleamed silver against her skin.


    "Now," Alpha Marcus said, turning to his boys, "show her." For a moment, no one moved. Then Ronan stepped forward first. He rolled up his sleeve to show his inner wrist. ra gasped. There, on his skin, was the exact same mark¡ªa half moon with three stars.


    "That''s impossible," she whispered.


    "Apparently not," Darian said softly, showing his own wrist. The same mark glowed on his skin.


    All eyes turned to Kael. With apparent reluctance, he pushed up his sleeve. The mark on his wrist matched the others exactly.


    "What does this mean?" ra asked, looking from one brother to the next.


    "It means," Ruth said, stepping forward, "that the tie is mutual. All three brothers are bound to you, and you to them. This is unprecedented in our pack''s history."


    "But why?" Kael asked. "Why her? Why all three of us?"


    "The Moon Goddess works in mysterious ways," Ruth answered. "But I believe it has something to do with her true nature."


    Alpha Marcus leaned forward. "And what exactly is her ''true nature''?" Ruth stopped.


    "I''m not certain yet. But the silver eyes, the silver blood... these are signs of something special. Something powerful."


    "Or dangerous," Kael mumbled.


    "Whatever she is," Luna Evelyn interjected, "she''s meant to be with our boys. All three of them. We cannot ignore the Goddess''s will."


    Alpha Marcus stroked his chin thoughtfully. "No, we cannot."


    He fixed his eyes on ra. "Which is why you''ll be staying here forever. If you''re to be the next Luna¡ªor whatever this unusual bond makes you¡ªyou need good training."


    "I don''t understand," ra said, her voice shaking. "How can I be mated to all three? That''s not how it works."


    "Normally, no," Ruth agreed. "But there''s nothing normal about this situation."


    "This is ridiculous," Kael snapped. "An omega can''t lead this pack. I won''t ept it."


    "She''s not an omega," Ronan growled. "How many times do we need to say it? Look at her eyes, brother. Look at the mark. This isn''t your choice to make."


    "Actually," Alpha Marcus said, "it is. As future Alpha, Kael has the right to reject the mate bond." A heavy silence fell over the room. ra felt a strange pain in her chest at the thought of rejection, which made no sense. She barely knew these men. Why should she care if Kael wanted her or not?


    "What about us?" Darian asked quietly. "If Kael rejects her, what happens to Ronan and I? Our ties are just as real."


    No one had an answer. A noise outside the study broke the tense silence. The door burst open, and Celeste rushed in, followed by an older man¡ªBeta Rivers, her father.


    "Alpha, I demand to be heard!" Beta Rivers dered. "This situation is uneptable!"


    "You forget yourself, Rivers," Alpha Marcus said coldly. "No one demands anything in my presence."


    Beta Rivers bowed his head slightly. "Forgive me, Alpha. But my daughter has been prepared her entire life to be Luna. To bond with your son. And now this... this girles out of nowhere with impossible ims?"


    "Not ims," Ruth amended. "Facts. The marks don''t lie."


    Celeste stepped forward, her beautiful face twisted with hate. "Let me see," she ordered. Before anyone could stop her, she grabbed ra''s wrist roughly.


    The moment their skin touched, something strange happened. Celeste jumped back with a yelp, as if burned. "What was that?" she gasped, holding her hand. ra stared at her own wrist in shock.


    The mark was shining brighter now, pulsing like a heartbeat. "Interesting," Ruth whispered.


    "What just happened?" Alpha Marcus asked.


    "The mark rejected her touch," Ruth exined. "It''s protecting its owner."


    All three triplets moved closer to ra, as if drawn by invisible ropes. Even Kael, despite his protests, couldn''t seem to help himself. Standing near them, ra felt stronger somehow, moreplete.


    "This is ridiculous," Celeste spat. "She''s bewitched them!"


    "Watch your tongue," Ronan growled. "That''s OUR mate you''re talking about."


    Our mate. The words sent a shiver down ra''s spine.


    "Enough," Alpha Marcus ordered. "Beta Rivers, control your daughter. This matter will be handled ording to packw and the Goddess''s will." Beta Rivers nodded stiffly, though his eyes burned with anger.


    He pulled Celeste away, saying something in her ear that made her smile coldly at ra before they left.


    "They''re nning something," Darian noted quietly.


    "Let them n," Alpha Marcus said dismissively. "Now, we need to determine what to do with our... unusual situation."


    "There''s something else," Ruth said. "If you''ll permit me, Alpha, I''d like to run some tests. If my suspicions are right about Miss Moon''s true nature, it could exin a great deal."


    "What suspicions?" Luna Evelyn asked sharply. Before Ruth could answer, a servant burst into the room.


    "Alpha! There''s an invader on the grounds! The guards caught him hiding near the east wall."


    "Bring him in," Alpha Marcus demanded. A minuteter, two guards dragged in a guy with dark hair and sharp eyes.


    ra recognized him immediately¡ªthe man she''d seen watching her through the window.


    "Tobias Grey," Alpha Marcus growled. "The rogue returns."


    "Hello, Marcus," the man said calmly, despite being restrained by two guards. "It''s been a while." His eyes found ra, and a small smile yed on his lips.


    "So they''ve found you atst, little Luna. I was thinking when your true nature would reveal itself."


    Everyone stared at ra. "You know her?" Luna Evelyn asked.


    "Oh yes," Tobias answered. "I''ve been watching over her for years. Making sure she stayed hidden. At least until she was ready."


    "Ready for what?" Kael asked. Tobias''s smile widened.


    "Ready to perform the prophecy, of course. The one that says three brothers will share a mate who will either save your pack¡ª" his eyes shone dangerously, "¡ªor destroy itpletely."

 Chapter 5: A Home Among Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 5 - 5: A Home Among Wolves</h4>


    "Prophecy?" Alpha Marcus''s words cut through the silence like a knife.


    "What prophecy?" Tobias Grey smiled, despite the guards gripping his arms.


    "The one your father tried to bury. The one about a silver-eyed mate who would join three brothers and change the fate of the ckwood Pack forever."


    "Take him to the cells," Alpha Marcus directed, his face dark with rage.


    "We''ll deal with himter."


    "You can lock me up," Tobias called as the guards dragged him away, "but you can''t stop what''s already begun!"


    Once the door closed, all eyes turned to ra. She shrank under their stares, wishing she could disappear.


    "Is it true?" Luna Evelyn asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you here to destroy our pack?"


    "No!" ra cried. "I don''t know anything about any forecast. I don''t want to hurt anyone!"


    "She''s lying," Kael said coldly.


    "This is too convenient."


    "Or maybe she truly doesn''t know," Darian offered. "If her nature was hidden from her, why not her purpose as well?"


    Alpha Marcus paced the room, his powerful body tense with thought. Finally, he stopped and turned to face them all.


    "Whatever the truth may be, the girl stays here where we can watch her. Closely." His eyes narrowed.


    "ra Moon, you will move into the pack house instantly. Today."


    "What?" Kael and ra shouted in unison.


    "Father, you can''t be serious," Kael argued. "Bringing her here, into our home?"


    "I have spoken," Alpha Marcus said with certainty.


    "Ronan, Darian¡ªhelp her gather her things from her cabin. Kael, you will prepare a good room for her in the east wing."


    Kael''s jaw clenched so tight ra thought his teeth might crack. Without another word, he stormed out of the study, mming the door behind him.


    "This isn''t necessary," ra tried. "I can stay in my own cabin."


    "This isn''t a request," Alpha Marcus answered. "It''s an order. Ruth will need ess to you for her tests, and I want you where I can see you. Whether you''re the rescue or destruction of this pack remains to be seen."


    ~


    An hourter, ra stood in her tiny cell, throwing clothes into a worn duffel bag. Her hands trembled with a mix of fear and anger.


    "You don''t need to pack much," Ronan said, leaning against her doorframe. "Mother will insist on buying you new things anyway."


    "I don''t want new things," ra snapped. "I didn''t ask for any of this." Ronan''s yful smile softened.


    "I know, little Luna. None of us did."


    "Don''t call me that. I''m not a Luna. I''m just..." She trailed off, not even sure what she was anymore.


    "You''re our mate," Ronan said simply. "All three of us. That makes you something special, whether you¡ªor Kael¡ªlike it or not."


    Across the room, Darian studied a small shelf of books¡ªra''s most prized possessions. "You like to read," he noticed quietly.


    "It was my escape," she revealed. "When being an omega became too much."


    "But you''re not an omega," Darian told her, turning to face her. "You never were."


    "Then what am I?" ra asked. "That''s what we need to find out," he responded.


    A knock at the door stopped them. Mia poked her head in, eyes wide.


    "ra! Everyone''s talking about¡ª" She froze when she saw the triplets.


    "Oh. Um. Hello."


    "Mia,e in," ra said, d to see a friendly face. "I''m apparently moving to the pack house."


    "For real?" Mia whispered, eyeing the brothers uneasily.


    "So it''s true? You''re their¡ª"


    "Mate," Ronan finished with a grin. "Yes, she is."


    "But not everyone''s thrilled about it," Darian added, looking meaningfully at his brother.


    Mia helped ra pack the rest of her meager things while Ronan and Darian waited outside. When they were alone,


    Mia grabbed ra''s hands. "Are you okay?" she asked anxiously. "This is all happening so fast."


    "I don''t know," ra revealed. "Yesterday I was nobody. Today I''m supposedly part of some prophecy that could destroy the pack."


    Mia''s eyes widened. "Destroy the pack? What are you talking about?"


    Before ra could exin, a cold voice cut in from the doorway. "Yes, what ARE you talking about?" Celeste stood there, her beautiful face twisted with contempt. She stepped inside, looking around the small cabin with disgust.


    "So this is where the future ''Luna'' lives," she sneered. "Pathetic."


    "Get out," ra said, surprised by the power in her voice. "Or what?" Celeste taunted. "You''ll use your mysterious skills on me? We both know you''re nothing but a fake."


    "I never imed to be anything," ra responded.


    "Yet here you are, stealing what''s rightfully mine." Celeste stepped closer, her voice falling to a hiss.


    "Listen carefully, omega. I don''t care what marks appeared on whose wrists. I don''t care about silver eyes or prophesies. You will NEVER be Luna. I was born for that part, and I will have it."


    "Is that a threat?" Mia asked, moving forward protectively.


    "It''s a promise," Celeste answered, her smile sharp as ss. "Enjoy ying princess while you can, ra. It won''tst." She turned to leave but found Ronan blocking her path, his golden eyes dangerously bright.


    "Threatening our mate isn''t wise, Celeste," he growled.


    "Your mate?" sheughed. "Please. Kael would rather cut off his own arm than ept her. And without the future Alpha''s blessing, she''s nothing."


    "You heard my father," Ronan said. "The Moon Goddess has decided."


    "We''ll see about that." Celeste pushed past him. "Not even the Goddess gets everything she wants."


    After she left, an ufortable silence fell over the cabin.


    "Well," Mia finally said, "she''s more unpleasant than usual."


    "We should go," Darian said from the doorway. "Father expects us back before dinner." ra hugged Mia tightly.


    "I''ll find a way to visit you," she promised.


    "You''d better," Mia replied, blinking back tears. "And remember¡ªno matter what they say, you deserve to be there just as much as anyone."


    The ride to the pack house was tense. ra sat between Ronan and Darian in the back of a sleek ck SUV, clutching her duffel bag like a shield.


    She''d never been in such a nice vehicle before. "Nervous?" Darian asked quietly.


    "Terrified," she admitted.


    "Don''t be," Ronan said, his warm hand covering hers. "We won''t let anything happen to you."


    "Your brother hates me," ra pointed out.


    "Kael doesn''t hate you," Darian replied thoughtfully. "He hates what you represent¡ªchange, uncertainty, a challenge to everything he''s nned."


    "He''lle around," Ronan added, though he didn''t soundpletely convinced.


    When they arrived, Luna Evelyn was waiting on the front steps. Her expression was kind but guarded as she weed ra.


    "I''ve prepared a room for you in the east wing," she said. "Kael will show you the way."


    "Kael?" ra''s heart sank.


    As if summoned by his name, Kael appeared in the doorway. His face was a mask of cold indifference.


    "This way," he said curtly. ra followed him through the grand hallways, struggling to keep up with his long strides. Neither spoke until they reached a door at the end of a corridor.


    "This is your room," Kael said stiffly. "Dinner is at seven. Don''t bete." As he turned to leave, ra found her voice.


    "Why do you hate me so much? This isn''t my fault." Kael stopped but didn''t turn around.


    "I don''t hate you," he said, his voice low. "But I can''t ept you either. Not as my mate. Not as Luna."


    "I never asked to be your Luna," ra replied. Now he did turn, his silver-blue eyes boring into hers.


    "Then what do you want?"


    The question caught her off guard. What did she want?Before all this, her dreams had been so small¡ªsave enough money formunity college, maybe leave the pack someday for a better life.


    "I just want to understand who I really am," she finally said. Something flickered in Kael''s eyes¡ªa moment of connection, quickly buried.


    "We all want that," he said quietly. Then his walls came back up. "Seven o''clock. Don''t bete."


    After he left, ra explored her new room. It was bigger than her entire cabin, with a plush bed and private bathroom. She felt like an imposter in this luxury. As she unpacked her few belongings, she noticed a small wooden box on the nightstand that wasn''t there before.


    Curious, she opened it. Insidey a silver pendant in the shape of a crescent moon with three stars. A note beneath it read:


    "To help you find your way. ¡ªT.G." Tobias Grey.


    The mysterious rogue who imed to know her true nature. ra picked up the pendant. The moment it touched her skin, the silver eyes in her reflection gleamed brighter, and a voice whispered in her mind: Remember who you are, daughter of the moon. Your enemies are closer than you think, and the one who hates you most might be the one you need to trust.

 Chapter 6: The Silver-Eyed Truth

    <h4>Chapter 6 - 6: The Silver-Eyed Truth</h4>


    ra clutched the moon pendant in her hand, the voice''s warning still ringing in her head.


    The one who hates you most might be the one you need to trust. Could that be Kael?


    She slipped the ne over her head and tucked it under her shirt. Its cool metal warmed against her skin as she prepared for dinner.


    The pack house dining room took her breath away. A huge table stretched beneath a crystal chandelier, with more forks and spoons at each spot than ra had ever owned.


    "You''re on time. Good." Alpha Marcus sat at the head of the table.


    Luna Evelyn was on his right, Kael on his left. Ronan waved ra over to the empty seat beside him, across from Darian.


    "Our guest of honor," Ronan announced with a wink. Kael''s jaw clenched.


    "She''s not a guest. She''s a duty."


    "Kael," Luna Evelyn warned. Servants brought out steaming tes of food.


    ra had never seen so much food in one ce.


    "So, ra," Alpha Marcus started, "Ruth tells me your transformation is progressing. Your wolf might emerge soon." ra nearly choked on her water.


    "My wolf? But I''m¡ªI was an omega. We don''t shift."


    "You were never truly an omega," Darian told her quietly.


    "Whatever she is, she''s not Alpha material," Kael said, cutting his meat with sharp, angry strokes.


    "The Luna must be strong, educated, and revered. She has none of those traits."


    ra''s cheeks burned. "I''m sitting right here."


    "I''m aware," Kael answered coldly.


    "Enough," Alpha Marcus ordered. "ra stays. The prophecy must be understood."


    "What about Tobias Grey?" Luna Evelyn asked.


    "He seems to know much about this situation."


    "He''s being questioned," Alpha Marcus said.


    "The rogue will talk eventually." ra thought of the charm hidden under her shirt. Tobias had somehow ced it in her room while he was allegedly locked up.


    "Why don''t we hear ra''s thoughts?" Ronan offered, gently squeezing her hand under the table.


    "This affects her most of all." All eyes turned to her.


    ra swallowed hard. "I just want the truth," she said. "About who I am and why this is happening."


    "The truth?" Kael''sugh was sharp and humorless. "The truth is you''ve thrown our pack into chaos. Celeste was trained from birth to be Luna. The pack respects her. And now everyone''s supposed to ept some...some nobody instead?"


    "Kael!" Luna Evelyn gasped.


    But Kael wasn''t finished. He stood, towering over the table. "I will never ept an omega as my mate. Never. The pack deserves better. I deserve better."


    His words cut deeper than any knife.


    ra pushed back her chair and stood, shocking even herself. "I didn''t ask for this," she said, her voice louder than she felt. "I didn''t ask for these marks, or these eyes, or any of it. And I certainly didn''t ask to be mated to someone so mean." The room fell silent.


    Even Alpha Marcus looked shocked. "If you''ll excuse me," ra said, throwing her napkin onto her te, "I''ve lost my appetite." She walked out, head high, though her heart pounded so hard she thought it might break her ribs.


    Behind her, she heard Ronan screaming at Kael and chairs scraping against the floor. She barely made it to her room before the tears came. She threw herself onto the bed, hiding her face in a pillow that cost more than everything she owned. A soft knock came at her door.


    "Go away," she called.


    "It''s Darian." She paused, then wiped her eyes.


    "Come in."


    Darian entered with a small te of food. "I thought you might be hungryter."


    "Thank you," she said, surprised by his kindness. He set the te down and stood awkwardly by the bed.


    "Kael was out of line."


    "He was honest," ra responded. "At least I know where I stand."


    "Do you?" Darian asked, tilting his head. "My brother is many things, but simple isn''t one of them."


    "He hates me."


    "He fears you," Darian amended. "There''s a difference."


    ra touched the secret pendant. "Why would he fear me?"


    "Because you change everything." Darian moved to the window, looking out at the night. "Kael has spent his entire life nning to be Alpha. Every decision, every sacrifice, was for that reason. Then you appear, and suddenly the future he nned is unsure."


    "I don''t want to take anything from him."


    "Sometimes the things we want and the things fate has nned are different paths," Darian said mysteriously.


    "Get some rest, ra. Tomorrow won''t be any easier."


    After he left, ra couldn''t sleep. Her mind raced with questions. She paced her room until she felt like a caged animal.


    Finally, she slipped out into the hallway. The pack house was silent and dark. She wandered, memorizing the n, until she found herself in a library. Moonlight streamed through tall windows, illuminating shelves of books. ra ran her fingers along the spines, amazed.


    "You shouldn''t be here." She spun around.


    Kael stood in the doorway, arms crossed. He wore only sweatpants, his broad chest bare in the moonlight.


    "I couldn''t sleep," she exined.


    "So you decided to snoop?"


    "I was looking for books," she said defensively. "Reading helps me think." Something in his expression shifted.


    "You can read?" The question stung.


    "Yes, I can read. Just because I''m¡ªI was an omega doesn''t mean I''m stupid." Kael moved into the room.


    "Most omegas in our pack never learned."


    "My mother taught me before she died," ra said. "Books were the only things of value she left me." They stood in awkward silence. Kael seemed different here¡ªless harsh, more troubled.


    "I shouldn''t have said those things at dinner," he finally said.


    "But you meant them," ra answered.


    He didn''t deny it. Instead, he asked, "What were you going to read?"


    "Something about werewolf prophecies, if you have it." Kael studied her, then walked to a shelf and pulled down an old leather-bound book.


    "Try this." Their fingers brushed as he handed it to her. A spark of electricity shot up her arm, and from his sharp intake of breath, she knew he felt it too.


    "The bond," she whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter," he said strongly, stepping back. "A mate bond can be rejected."


    "Is that what you want?"


    "It''s what''s best for the pack."


    ra clutched the book to her chest. "And what about what''s best for you?"


    Something shed in his eyes¡ªvulnerability, quickly masked. "Those are the same thing."


    "Are they?" she challenged. "Or is that what your father taught you to believe?" Kael''s face hardened.


    "You know nothing about me or my father."


    "I know you''re afraid," she said confidently. "Not of me, but of what I represent. Change."


    "You''re right about one thing," he said, moving closer until she had to tilt her head back to meet his gaze. "I am afraid. Afraid of what will happen when everyone sees you''re nothing special. Just an omega ying dress-up."


    The pendant burned against her skin, and suddenly ra''s anger red. Her vision improved, the room bing crystal clear despite the darkness. "You''re wrong, Kael ckwood," she said, her voice strangely powerful. "I am special. And deep down, you know it."


    His eyes widened as hers glowed silver in the moonlight. Before he could answer, a bloodcurdling scream echoed through the pack house.


    "ra!" It was Ronan''s voice, filled with fear. "ra, where are you?" Kael grabbed her arm. "Stay here," he ordered, but the fear in his eyes wasn''t for himself. It was for her. The library door burst open, and Ronan appeared, blood spilling from a gash on his forehead.


    "She''s here," he gasped. "Celeste. With hunters. They''reing for ra." Kael''s grip on her arm tightened. The hate in his eyes was gone, reced by something far more dangerous¡ªdetermination.


    "Let them try," he growled, and for the first time, ra saw a sh of the Alpha he was meant to be.

 Chapter 7: The Wild Brother’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 7 - 7: The Wild Brother''s Heart</h4>


    "We need to move," Kael ordered, pulling ra toward a hidden door behind one of the bookshelves.


    "This passage leads to the safe room." Ronan wiped blood from his eyes.


    "There''s no time. They''re already inside." As if to prove his point, shouts and crashes echoed through the halls, getting closer.


    "How many?" Kael demanded.


    "At least ten hunters, plus Celeste and three pack traitors," Ronan growled.


    "They have wolfsbane weapons." ra''s heart pounded. Wolfsbane could kill werewolves. Even Alphas.


    "Why would Celeste work with hunters?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    "They''re enemies to all wolves!"


    "Jealousy makes people do crazy things," Ronan said darkly.


    Heavy footsteps thundered down the hallway. Kael pushed ra behind him, facing the door. His body tensed, ready to fight. "Go with Ronan," hemanded. "I''ll hold them off."


    "But¡ª" ra began.


    "Now!" Kael roared, his eyes shing Alpha gold.


    Ronan grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the secret door. Thest thing she saw was Kael shifting, his human form blurring as a massive ck wolf took his ce. Ronan led her through dark, narrow passages.


    "Kael will be okay," he said, sensing her fear. "He''s stronger than he looks."


    They emerged outside, the cold night air hitting ra''s face. Distant howls and gunshots made her flinch.


    "The pack is fighting back," Ronan exined, pulling her toward the forest. "We need to get you somewhere safe until it''s over."


    They ran until ra''s lungs burned. Finally, they reached a small cabin deep in the woods. "My hideaway," Ronan said, unlocking the door. "No one knows about it except Darian."


    Inside was simple but cozy¡ªa bed, a small kitchen, and a firece. Ronan immediately checked the windows and doors, making sure they were secure.


    ra sank onto a chair, her legs trembling. "This is all my fault."


    "No," Ronan said firmly.


    "Celeste made her choice. She betrayed the pack."


    "People are getting hurt because of me."


    Ronan knelt in front of her, taking her hands in his.


    "Listen to me, ra. You didn''t ask for any of this. But now that it''s happening, we have to be strong." His touch was warm,forting.


    Unlike Kael''s cold distance, Ronan radiated heat and life. "What if Kael¡ª"


    "Is too stubborn to die," Ronan finished with a small smile. "Trust me."


    They waited through the night, jumping at every sound. Dawn finally broke, painting the forest gold. Ronan''s phone buzzed.


    "It''s Darian," he said, reading the message. "The hunters are gone. Celeste escaped with them. Three pack members died."


    ra covered her mouth, tears spilling down her cheeks. "No..."


    "It''s not your fault," Ronan repeated, pulling her into his arms.


    "We''re at war now, but not because of you. Because Celeste chose power over loyalty."


    They returned to the pack house to find it damaged but standing. Alpha Marcus was organizing search parties to track Celeste. Luna Evelyn was treating the wounded. And Kael... Kael stood in the courtyard, covered in blood but alive.


    When he saw ra, something flickered in his eyes¡ªrelief, quickly hidden. "You''re safe," he said stiffly.


    "Thanks to you," she replied.


    He nodded once, then turned away to help with repairs.


    The next days were tense. Pack members whispered when ra walked by. Some med her for the attack. Others were simply afraid of what she might be.


    "Ignore them," Ronan told her as they walked through the main pack grounds. "They''lle around."


    But the whispers hurt. One morning, as ra got breakfast in the pack house kitchen, a group of young wolves blocked her path. "Look who it is," one sneered.


    "The omega who thinks she''s special."


    "My cousin died because of you," another spat. "The hunters shot him with wolfsbane bullets."


    ra tried to move past them, but they surrounded her. "Maybe we should show her what happens to omegas who forget their ce," thergest one suggested, grabbing her arm.


    A growl ripped through the room. Ronan appeared, his eyes glowing dangerously. "Take your hands off her," hemanded, his voice deadly quiet.


    "She doesn''t belong here," the wolf argued. Ronan moved so fast ra barely saw it. Suddenly the bully was pinned against the wall, Ronan''s hand around his throat. "She is my mate," Ronan snarled. "Disrespect her again, and you''ll answer to me. Understood?" The wolves scattered, mumbling apologies.


    Ronan turned to ra, his face softening. "Are you okay?"


    She nodded, though her hands shook. "Why do they hate me so much?"


    "Fear makes people cruel," he said.


    "Come on, I want to show you something." Ronan took her deep into pack territory, away from the judgmental eyes.


    They hiked uphill for an hour until they reached a stunning overlook. The entire valley spread below them, mountains rising in the distance.


    "Wow," ra breathed, the beauty momentarily making her forget her troubles.


    "Ie here when I need to remember what''s worth fighting for," Ronan said, sitting on a boulder.


    "Thisnd, our pack... it''s bigger than any one person''s fears or grudges." ra sat beside him.


    "Even Kael''s?" Ronanughed.


    "Especially Kael''s. My brother spends so much time worrying about being the perfect Alpha that he forgets to live."


    "And you don''t worry?"


    "About being perfect? Never." His eyes twinkled.


    "Life''s too short for that." For the first time since arriving at the pack house, ra felt herself rx. Ronan had a way of making everything seem simpler.


    "Tell me something about yourself," he said. "Something no one else knows." ra thought for a moment.


    "I used to make up stories about the stars. I pretended they were watching over me when I felt alone."


    "You''re not alone anymore," Ronan said softly. He told her funny stories about growing up as a triplet, about the pranks he yed on Kael, about the time he shifted into his wolf form for the first time and got stuck halfway. raughed until her sides hurt. She couldn''t remember thest time she''dughed like that.


    "There it is," Ronan said, his eyes warm. "I''ve been waiting to hear that sound."


    They spent the day exploring his favorite ces¡ªa hidden waterfall, an ancient oak tree, a meadow full of wildflowers. With each step, the pack house and its problems felt further away.


    "Why are you so different from Kael?" she asked as they walked back.


    "We may share the same face, but we don''t share the same heart," Ronan replied.


    "Kael sees duty. I see possibilities."


    "And Darian?" "Darian sees everything but shows nothing," Ronan said with a shrug.


    "He''s always been the mysterious one."


    When they returned, Alpha Marcus was waiting for them. His face was grim.


    "The council is meeting tomorrow," he announced.


    "They want to see ra... and decide her fate."


    "What do you mean, decide her fate?" Ronan demanded.


    "She''s our mate!"


    "Not everyone epts that," Alpha Marcus replied.


    "Some believe she''s a threat, especially after Celeste''s attack."


    "This is ridiculous," Ronan protested. "She''s done nothing wrong!" Alpha Marcus''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s not about right or wrong anymore, son. It''s about power. And there are those who will do anything to get it."


    That night, ra couldn''t sleep. The council meeting loomed over her like a storm cloud. Would they force her to leave? Or worse? A soft tap came at her balcony door. Startled, she looked up to see Ronan standing outside. She opened the door.


    "I couldn''t sleep," he exined. "I was worried about you."


    "I''m scared," she admitted.


    "Don''t be," he said, taking her hands. "I won''t let anything happen to you." His closeness made her heart race.


    Unlike with Kael, whose presence made her nervous, Ronan made her feel safe. He gently lifted her chin. "Whatever happens tomorrow, remember you''re not facing it alone."


    Just as he leaned closer, the bedroom door burst open. Darian stood there, his face pale. "Tobias Grey has escaped," he announced. "And he left a message... written in blood." Ronan tensed.


    "What message?" Darian''s eyes met ra''s. "It said, ''The silver-eyed one must choose before the next full moon, or all three brothers will die.''" ra''s hand flew to the moon pendant around her neck as Ronan''s words echoed in her mind. Not facing it alone. But the prophecy''s warning was clear¡ªher choice could mean life or death for all three brothers.

 Chapter 8: The Quiet Brother’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Quiet Brother¡¯s Warning</h4>


    ra couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Tobias¡¯s bloody message kept ying in her mind:The silver-eyed one must choose before the next full moon, or all three brothers will die. Choose what? Choose who?


    The letter made no sense, yet filled her with dread. She paced her room until the walls seemed to close in. Finally, she slipped into the hallway, needing space to think. The pack house was quiet.


    After yesterday¡¯s council decision, everyone was on edge. Some pack members had even left, afraid Celeste would return with more hunters. ra¡¯s feet carried her to the library.


    Books had always been her shelter, her escape. Maybe they held answers now. She pushed open the heavy door and froze. She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Darian sat in a leather chair by the firece, an old book open on hisp. Unlike Kael¡¯s cold stares or Ronan¡¯s warm smiles, Darian¡¯s face was unreadable.


    "Trouble sleeping?" he asked without looking up.


    "How did you know it was me?" ra asked.


    Now he did look up, his eyes reflecting the firelight. "Your smell. It¡¯s different from everyone else¡¯s." ra shifted ufortably.


    "I can go..."


    "Stay," Darian said, marking his page.


    "I¡¯ve been hoping to speak with you alone." Something in his tone made her nervous.


    Of the three boys, Darian was the hardest to understand. Kael made his thoughts clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t want her. Ronan wore his heart openly¡ªhe epted her. But Darian... Darian watched and waited, his thoughts hidden behind thoughtful eyes.


    "What are you reading?" she asked, moving closer.


    "A history of rare mate bonds," he answered, showing her the book¡¯s weathered cover.


    "I thought it might help us understand what¡¯s happening."


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Perhaps." He pointed to the chair opposite his.


    "Sit." ra sat, feeling like she was about to take a test she hadn¡¯t studied for.


    "Triple mate bonds are extremely rare," Darian stated, turning pages carefully. "Most dogs have one true mate. A few have none. In thest thousand years, there have been only five known cases of a wolf bonding to multiple mates."


    "And did those end well?" ra asked, afraid of the answer. Darian¡¯s face darkened.


    "No. They all ended in tragedy." ra¡¯s stomach dropped.


    "Why?"


    "Power," he said simply. "Too much power in one link creates... imbnce. Two of the cases finished with the mates killing each other. One ended in the entire pack being destroyed. Another led to a war between packs thatsted fifty years."


    "And the fifth?" Darian met her eyes.


    "The fifth is our own past. The ckwood Curse."


    "Curse?" ra repeated, her hand automatically touching the moon pendant beneath her shirt.


    "Three hundred years ago, a female Alpha named Selene ckwood took three mates. Brothers, like us. The pack prospered under their rule, but Selene got power-hungry. She began using dark magic to extend her life and control the boys. When they tried to stop her, she cursed them and their families."


    "What was the curse?" ra whispered. "That every three generations, triplets would be born to the Alpha line. And those triplets would be bound to a single mate who would bring either salvation or death to the pack." Darian closed the book softly.


    "We are those triplets, ra."


    The room suddenly felt colder. "And I¡¯m the mate."


    "Yes."


    "But I don¡¯t want to destroy anything," she argued.


    "What we want and what fate has nned are not always the same," Darian said, repeating his words from days ago.


    ra thought of the council meeting tomorrow.


    "Is that why everyone fears me? Because of this curse?"


    "Most don¡¯t know the details," Darian responded.


    "Only the Alpha line remembers. But they feel something different about you. Something powerful."


    "Kael knows, doesn¡¯t he? That¡¯s why he refuses the bond."


    "Kael hopes that by rejecting you, he can break the cycle," Darian stated.


    "But the curse doesn¡¯t work that way."


    "And what do you believe?" ra asked, studying his face. "Do you think I¡¯ll destroy your pack?"


    Darian was quiet for so long she thought he wouldn¡¯t answer.


    Finally, he said, "I believe not everything that seems good actually is. And not everything that seems dangerous is meant to be feared."


    "That¡¯s not an answer."


    "It¡¯s the only one I have right now." He stood and went to a shelf, returning with another book.


    "This might interest you. It¡¯s about silver-eyed wolves." ra took it carefully.


    "Silver eyes like mine?"


    "They¡¯re extremely rare," Darian stated.


    "In wolf lore, silver eyes mark those with the ability to see beyond¡ªbeyond lies, beyond time, beyond the veil between worlds."


    "I¡¯m not special," ra insisted. "I was nobody until a few days ago."


    "Nobody is nobody," Darian said with unexpected gentleness. "We all have purpose. Some just take longer to discover theirs."


    Afortable silence fell between them as ra flipped through the book. Unlike with Kael or even Ronan, being with Darian felt... peaceful. His quiet strength was different from his brothers¡¯, but no less powerful.


    "Can I ask you something personal?" she ventured.


    "You can ask."


    "The outline mentioned you have the darkest secrets of the three brothers. What did that mean?" Something shed in Darian¡¯s eyes¡ªpain, quickly masked.


    "We all have secrets, ra. Even you."


    "I don¡¯t have any secrets," she said. "My life was an open book¡ªa very boring, short book."


    "Then what¡¯s that pendant you keep touching?" he asked suddenly. ra¡¯s hand froze where it had been absently stroking the secret ne.


    "How did you¡ª"


    "I notice things," Darian said simply.


    "It¡¯s from Tobias, isn¡¯t it?" She paused, then nodded.


    "It was in my room the first night. With a note."


    "May I see it?" Slowly, ra pulled the silver crescent moon charm from beneath her shirt.


    Darian reached out, his fingers stopping just short of touching it.


    "The Moonstone Pendant," he breathed. "I thought it was just a legend."


    "What is it?"


    "A powerful talisman, made by the first silver-eyed wolf. It¡¯s said to protect the wearer from dark magic and reveal hidden facts." His eyes met hers.


    "Tobias giving this to you is important. And dangerous."


    "Should I not wear it?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Darian responded. "But be careful. Tobias Grey is ying a game none of us fully understand."


    The library door suddenly burst open. Luna Evelyn stood there, her face pale.


    "The council has moved up the meeting," she stated. "They¡¯re gathering now."


    "Now?" ra gasped. "But it¡¯s the middle of the night!"


    "Celeste has returned," Luna Evelyn exined sadly.


    "Without the hunts. She¡¯s demanding the council hear her case instantly."


    Darian¡¯s face hardened. "Where are my brothers?"


    "Kael is with your father, trying to reason with the council leaders. Ronan..." Luna Evelyn paused.


    "Ronan tried to face Celeste. They¡¯re holding him now."


    "That fool," Darian mumbled. "His temper will get him killed."


    "What should I do?" ra asked, fear rising in her throat.


    Darian took her hand, his touch surprisingly warm. "Stay close to me. Whatever happens, don¡¯t let them split us."


    As they hurried through the hallways, Luna Evelyn fell back to walk beside ra.


    "There¡¯s something you should know," she whispered anxiously. "The council fears you because of the prophecy, but there¡¯s more to it than what Darian told you."


    "What do you mean?" ra asked. "The curse doesn¡¯t just threaten destruction," Luna Evelyn said, her voice barely audible. "It offers rebirth. A new kind of pack, stronger than any before it."


    "Then why does everyone want me gone?"


    "Because power structures don¡¯t change willingly," Luna Evelyn replied.


    "And those in power will do anything to stay there." They reached the council hall, a circr room with twelve high-backed chairs arranged in a semi-circle.


    Pack adults filled most seats, their faces stern in the torchlight. Alpha Marcus stood in the middle, his powerful frame tense. Kael stood at his right, looking royal and cold. And there was Celeste, beautiful even in her hate, standing before the council with tears streaming down her face.


    "She murdered my father!" Celeste was saying as they entered. "The Beta is dead because of her!" Gasps filled the room.


    ra froze. "What? No! I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Silence!" one of the elders ordered. "The used will speak when spoken to."


    "This is outrageous," Darian said quietly, though his hand tightened around ra¡¯s. "My father¡¯s Beta was alive when Celeste fled with the hunters."


    "He was found an hour ago with his throat torn out," Celeste shot back. "And her scent was all over the scene."


    "Impossible," Alpha Marcus growled. "ra has been in the pack house the entire time."


    "Has she?" Celeste smiled bitterly. "Or is that what she wanted you to believe while she settled her score?"


    From across the room, ra caught Ronan¡¯s eye. He was being held back by two guards, his face twisted with rage. Kael wouldn¡¯t look at her at all.


    "I didn¡¯t kill anyone," ra said, her voice shaking. "I swear it."


    "We have evidence," Celeste insisted, producing a bloody cloth. "Her hair was found in his ws. And this¡ª" She held up a silver chain. ra¡¯s hand flew to her neck. The moon charm was gone.


    "The missing half of the pendant she wears," Celeste stated triumphantly. "Left at the scene of the murder."


    But how? The ring had been around her neck just minutes ago in the library. Darian leaned close to her ear and whispered something that made her blood run cold:


    "Someone is trying to frame you. And I think I know who." Before she could ask what he meant, the head elder stood.


    "ra Moon," he dered, "you are hereby charged with the murder of Beta Rivers. Until your guilt or innocence is proven, you will be held in the silver cells." As guards moved toward her, Darian stepped forward. "I invoke the Right of Protection," he stated, his voice ringing through the chamber.


    "As her mate, I im responsibility for her actions and offer myself as her guardian." The council muttered in surprise.


    Even Alpha Marcus looked shocked.


    "Very well," the head elder finally said. "But know this, Darian ckwood: If she flees ormits another crime, your life is forfeit."


    As the council scattered, ra turned to Darian. "Why did you do that?" His eyes were dark with something she couldn¡¯t read. Was it concern? Fear? Or something deeper?


    "Because," he said softly, "the betrayal in the prophecy has already begun. And I need you to trust me when I tell you this: One of us is not what he seems."

 Chapter 9: The Truth in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9: The Truth in the Shadows</h4>


    ra woke with her heart pounding, Darian¡¯s warning still echoing in her mind. One of us is not what he seems. The morning light streamed through the window, but it brought nofort.


    Today was the monthly pack meeting¡ªand she knew Celeste would be there, ready to finish what she¡¯d started.


    "You don¡¯t have to go," Darian told her as they walked toward the great hall. After invoking the Right of Protection, he had barely left her side.


    "If I hide, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m guilty," ra replied, clutching her moon pendant.


    Luna Evelyn had found it on her bedroom floor that morning, proving Celeste had somehow stolen and nted a fake.


    The great hall was packed. Wolves from every corner of the territory hade, drawn by rumors of murder and mate bonds.


    As ra entered with Darian, the crowd parted like water, whispers following in their wake. Alpha Marcus sat on his throne, his face carved from stone. Kael stood at his right, regal and distant. Ronan was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where¡¯s Ronan?" ra whispered to Darian.


    "Border patrol," he answered. "Convenient timing, isn¡¯t it?"


    Before she could ask what he meant, Alpha Marcus stood. The hall fell silent.


    "Wee to the monthly pack meeting," he began, his deep voice filling the room.


    "We have much to discuss, but first, I must address the rumors. Yes, our beloved Beta Rivers is dead. No, we have not determined who is responsible."


    Shouts erupted from the crowd. In the chaos, ra spotted Celeste slipping into the hall, dressed in ck, her face a perfect mask of grief.


    "My father was murdered!" Celeste cried out, tears streaming down her face. "And the killer walks free among us!" All eyes turned to ra.


    "I did not kill Beta Rivers," ra said, her voice stronger than she felt. "Someone is trying to frame me."


    "Lies!" Celeste spat.


    "You¡¯re nothing but an omega pretending to be worthy of being Luna!"


    "That¡¯s enough," Alpha Marcus growled. "This is not a trial."


    "But it should be!" Celeste moved to the center of the hall. "The pack deserves to know the truth. This omega ims to be mate to all three Alpha sons? It¡¯s unnatural! It¡¯s against ourws!" The crowd murmured in agreement.


    ra felt her cheeks burn. "Ourws say the mate bond is sacred," Darian countered smoothly. "Are you suggesting we ignore the moon goddess¡¯s will?" Celeste¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "I¡¯m suggesting she isn¡¯t what she ims to be."


    "And what would that be?" ra asked, stepping forward.


    "A silver-eyed witch," Celeste hissed. "Just like in the prophecy that cursed this pack!" Gasps filled the room.


    Even Alpha Marcus looked startled. "How do you know about that?" he demanded. Celeste smiled coldly.


    "I¡¯ve always known. My father told me everything¡ªbefore she killed him." ra¡¯s eyes darted to Kael, silently begging him to defend her. But he stood silent, his face unreadable.


    "The triplet Alpha sons were warned," Celeste continued. "One mate will bring destruction. Look around you! Since she arrived, our Beta is dead, hunters invaded our territory, and our pack is divided!"


    "That¡¯s your doing," Darian said quietly. "Not hers."


    "If she¡¯s so innocent, then let her take the Blood Truth," Celeste challenged.


    The crowd went still. The Blood Truth was an ancient ritual, seldom used. A wolf would cut their palm and swear on their blood. If they lied, the wound would turn ck with poison.


    "I ept," ra said before anyone could speak.


    "ra, no," Darian whispered urgently. "It¡¯s dangerous."


    "I have nothing to hide," she replied.


    Alpha Marcus frowned. "The Blood Truth hasn¡¯t been used in generations."


    "Because it¡¯s barbaric," came a voice from the back. Ronan pushed through the crowd, his clothes dirty from patrol. "And unnecessary."


    "Afraid she¡¯ll fail?" Celeste taunted.


    "Afraid you¡¯ll cheat," Ronan growled.


    "Like you did with the fake pendant." Celeste¡¯s smile faltered.


    "I did no such thing."


    "Enough!" Alpha Marcus mmed his fist down.


    "There will be no Blood Truth today. This meeting is about pack business, not wild usations."


    "Is the murder of your Beta not pack business?" Celeste cried.


    "Or are you protecting her because you fear the prophecy too?" The hall erupted in shouts.


    Alpha Marcus¡¯s eyes glowed red with rage. "I fear nothing," he snarled. "And neither should my sons." His gaze locked on Kael. "Or do you disagree, heir?"


    Finally, Kael stepped forward. ra¡¯s heart raced. Would he defend her atst?


    "I believe," Kael said slowly, his voice cutting through the noise, "that we must respect our traditions." ra¡¯s hope soared. "And our tradition is clear," he continued. "A Luna must be strong enough to lead alongside the Alpha. An omega¡ª"


    "Isn¡¯t worthy?" ra finished for him, hurt burning in her chest. Kael met her eyes for the first time that day.


    Something flickered there¡ªregret? Fear? But it vanished quickly. "I didn¡¯t say that," he replied coolly.


    "You didn¡¯t have to," she whispered.


    The silence that followed was deafening. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Luna Evelyn rose from her seat. "I was an omega," she announced.


    Confused murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "Before I mated Marcus, I was an omega," she repeated. "My rank changed with the mate bond, as the stories tell us happens with true mates. If ra is truly mated to my sons, her rank will change too."


    "But three mates?" someone called out. "It¡¯s unnatural!"


    "The prophecy calls for a choice," Celeste interjected. "She must choose one brother or bring destruction to us all."


    "That¡¯s not what the prophecy says," Luna Evelyn countered. "It says the silver-eyed one will either save our pack or destroy it. The choice is hers, but not in the way you think." ra looked around in confusion.


    "What choice? No one has told me what I¡¯m supposed to choose!"


    "Because they don¡¯t want you to know," said a new voice. The crowd parted again as Tobias Grey stepped into the hall. Wolves growled, hackles raised. Rogues were not wee at pack meetings.


    "How dare you enter our territory again!" Alpha Marcus roared. Tobias ignored him, his eyes fixed on ra.


    "The choice isn¡¯t between brothers, silver eyes. It¡¯s between what you are and what they want you to be."


    "Seize him!" Alpha Marcusmanded. Guards rushed forward, but Tobias was faster. He tossed something to ra¡ªa small leather book¡ªbefore the guards tackled him to the ground.


    "Read it!" he shouted as they dragged him away. "It¡¯s your mother¡¯s diary!" ra clutched the book, stunned.


    "My mother¡¯s...?"


    "This meeting is over!" Alpha Marcus dered, his voice shaking with rage.


    "Everyone out! NOW!"


    As the pack scrambled to obey, Celeste leaned close to ra.


    "This isn¡¯t over, witch," she whispered. "By the next full moon, either you¡¯ll be gone, or I¡¯ll finish what my father started."


    "What does that mean?" ra demanded, but Celeste was already walking away.


    Later, in the safety of her room, ra opened the diary with trembling hands. The first page bore a simple inscription: "To my silver-eyed daughter, when the timees to choose."


    She turned the page and gasped. There, in faded ink, was a drawing of her pendant¡ªand beside it, a prophecy written in an ancientnguage. At the bottom, tranted in her mother¡¯s handwriting: "When three brothers of Alpha blood share one mate with silver eyes, the curse will either break or strengthen. For one brother loves with his heart, one loves with his mind, and one loves with his soul. But one is not a brother at all, and his betrayal will set the moon aze."


    ra¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. One is not a brother at all? But that would mean...


    A knock at her door made her jump. She quickly hid the diary under her pillow. "Come in," she called, her voice shaking.


    The door opened, and Kael stood there, his expression troubled. "We need to talk," he said, stepping inside and closing the door behind him.


    "About why I said nothing to defend you today."


    ra folded her arms across her chest. "I think you made your feelings clear."


    "No," Kael moved closer. "I said what I had to say in public. But privately..." He took her hand, his touch sending shockwaves through her body. "Privately, I can¡¯t deny this bond anymore."


    "Why the sudden change?" she asked suspiciously. "Because I¡¯ve learned something about you," he replied, his eyes intense. "Something that changes everything." Before she could ask what he meant, he pulled her close and whispered in her ear: "I know what you really are, ra Moon. And I know which brother isn¡¯t truly a brother."

 Chapter 10: Shadows of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Shadows of Truth</h4>


    ra¡¯s heart pounded against her ribs as she stared at Kael. "What do you mean? Which brother isn¡¯t a brother?"


    Before Kael could answer, a howl pierced the night¡ªthe pack¡¯s rm signal.


    "Border breach," Kael growled, his eyes shing gold. "We¡¯ll finish thister." He rushed out, leaving ra alone with her questions.


    She grabbed her mother¡¯s diary and the pendant, then slipped out the window. Everyone would be racing toward the border. No one would notice her heading into the woods.


    The full moon lit her path as she ran, her feet carrying her to the small clearing where she¡¯d first met Tobias. If anyone had answers, it would be him.


    "I knew you¡¯de," said a voice behind her.


    ra spun around. Tobias stood there, looking tired but unharmed despite being dragged away by guards earlier.


    "How did you escape?" she asked.


    "I have friends in unexpected ces," he said with a small smile. "But we don¡¯t have much time. Did you read the diary?"


    ra nodded, clutching the book tighter. "It says one brother isn¡¯t a brother at all. Kael just told me he knows which one."


    Tobias¡¯s eyes widened. "He told you that? Then it¡¯s worse than I thought. The prophecy is elerating."


    "Why won¡¯t anyone tell me what¡¯s happening?" ra cried, frustration bubbling over. "Everyone keeps talking about choices and prophecies, but nobody exins anything!"


    "Because they¡¯re afraid," Tobias said gently. "Sit down, silver eyes. It¡¯s time you learned the truth."


    They sat on a fallen log. In the moonlight, Tobias looked older, weary.


    "Eighteen years ago," he began, "a silver-eyed baby was born to the Luna of the Moonstone Pack. That same night, the pack was attacked and destroyed. Only a handful escaped."


    "My mother was from another pack?" ra whispered.


    "She was the Luna of that pack," Tobias corrected. "And you were never an omega, ra. Your powers were bound at birth to hide you."


    ra stared at her hands. "From what?"


    "From who," Tobias said darkly. "From the one who ordered the attack¡ªthe one who feared the prophecy more than anything."


    "Alpha Marcus," she guessed.


    "No," said Tobias. "Someone closer to you than you realize."


    A twig snapped nearby. Tobias jumped to his feet, instantly alert.


    "We¡¯re not alone," he whispered. "Listen carefully¡ªyour pendant is the key. It doesn¡¯t just protect you; it contains your true power. When the timees, break it."


    "Break it? But¡ª"


    "Someone¡¯sing. I have to go." Tobias gripped her shoulders. "Trust your instincts, not what you¡¯ve been told. And remember¡ªone of them loves you truly, one desires your power, and one isn¡¯t who he seems."


    Before she could ask more, he vanished into the shadows.


    Heart racing, ra hid behind a thick oak tree. Footsteps approached, then stopped in the clearing.


    "I know you¡¯re here, ra," called Ronan¡¯s voice. "I followed your scent."


    She stepped out cautiously. Ronan stood alone, his dark hair wild from running.


    "What are you doing out here?" he asked, eyes narrowing. "There¡¯s been an attack at the border."


    "I needed space to think," she said, hiding the diary behind her back.


    Ronan moved closer, his gaze intense. "It¡¯s not safe. You shouldn¡¯t be alone."


    "Why? Because someone might kill me like they killed Beta Rivers?"


    "Because someone is definitely trying to kill you," he said bluntly. "And I¡¯m not sure my brothers can protect you anymore."


    ra stepped back. "What do you know about the prophecy, Ronan? About one brother not being a brother?"


    Something shed in his eyes¡ªsurprise or fear, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    "Where did you hear that?" he demanded.


    She held up the diary. "My mother wrote it down before she died."


    Ronan reached for the book, but ra pulled it away.


    "No more secrets," she said firmly. "Tell me what you know."


    He ran a hand through his hair, looking torn. "It¡¯splicated."


    "Then make it simple."


    Ronan sighed. "The triplets... we aren¡¯t what everyone thinks."


    A howl cut through the night¡ªcloser this time.


    "That¡¯s Darian," Ronan said, suddenly tense. "He¡¯s tracking you too."


    "Why would he¡ª"


    "Listen to me," Ronan cut in, his voice urgent. "Don¡¯t trust anyone¡ªnot Kael, not Darian, not even me¡ªuntil you know the truth."


    "How am I supposed to know what¡¯s true anymore?" she asked, frustration making her voice shake.


    Ronan touched her cheek gently. "Your heart knows. It always has."


    His touch felt warm, familiar. For a moment, ra leaned into it, drawn by the bond between them.


    Then she remembered Tobias¡¯s warning.


    She pulled away. "I need to get back."


    As they walked through the woods, a strange sensation prickled at her neck. ra nced over her shoulder and froze.


    A pair of red eyes watched from the darkness.


    "Ronan," she whispered, grabbing his arm.


    He turned, saw the eyes, and immediately pushed her behind him.


    "Run back to the house," he ordered. "Now!"


    "I¡¯m not leaving you¡ª"


    "That¡¯s not a pack wolf," he growled. "Go!"


    The red-eyed creature stepped into the moonlight. It looked like a wolf, but wrong¡ªtoorge, its fur patchy, its face twisted.


    "What is that?" ra gasped.


    "A cursed one," Ronan said grimly. "They onlye when the prophecy nearspletion."


    The creature snarled, saliva dripping from its jaws.


    "Go!" Ronan shouted, pushing her away as he began to shift.


    ra ran, heart hammering. Behind her, growls and snarls erupted as Ronan fought the monster.


    She tore through the trees, the pendant burning hot against her skin. Break it, Tobias had said. But how could she destroy her only link to her mother?


    Suddenly, a figure stepped into her path. ra skidded to a stop.


    Darian stood there, watching her with unreadable eyes.


    "Where¡¯s Ronan?" he asked calmly.


    "Fighting... some kind of monster," she panted. "We have to help him!"


    "I¡¯ll handle it," Darian said, not moving. "But first, I need to know what Tobias told you."


    ra stared at him. How did he know about Tobias?


    "Nothing important," she lied.


    "Don¡¯t protect him," Darian said, his voice hardening. "He¡¯s been feeding you lies."


    From the woods came a pained howl¡ªRonan.


    "He needs help!" ra cried, trying to push past Darian.


    He caught her arm, his grip surprisingly strong. "What did he tell you about the brothers?"


    Something in his tone made her blood run cold.


    "Let go of me," she demanded.


    Darian¡¯s eyes changed, a flicker of something inhuman crossing his face. "You have no idea what you¡¯re part of, do you? No idea what your choice will unleash."


    The howling stopped. The forest fell silent.


    "Ronan?" ra called, terror rising in her throat.


    Darian¡¯s grip tightened. "He can¡¯t help you now. No one can."


    He reached for her pendant with his free hand. "It¡¯s time to end this prophecy my way."


    As his fingers touched the moon-shaped stone, it red with blinding light. Darian cried out, releasing her as if burned.


    ra stumbled backward, clutching the glowing pendant.


    "Who are you?" she whispered. "What are you?"


    Darian¡¯s face twisted into something not quite human. "The one who¡¯s been waiting eighteen years for you, silver eyes."


    From behind him emerged the red-eyed creature, muzzle stained with blood.


    "Where¡¯s Ronan?" ra demanded, voice shaking.


    Darian smiled coldly. "He served his purpose."


    In that moment, ra knew what she had to do. She ripped the pendant from her neck and threw it to the ground.


    "You want it? Take it!"


    As Darian lunged for the pendant, ra brought her heel down hard on the moon stone.


    It shattered with a sound like thunder.


    Light exploded outward, knocking them both off their feet. Power surged through ra¡¯s veins, electric and wild.


    When she stood, silver mes danced along her fingertips.


    Darian stared at her, his face a mixture of rage and fear. "What have you done?"


    "Exactly what my mother wanted," ra said, her voice stronger than it had ever been. "I¡¯ve made my choice."


    Behind her came a rustling. She turned, ready to fight.


    But it wasn¡¯t the monster.


    It was Kael, clothes torn, eyes wide with shock as he took in the scene¡ªra wreathed in silver fire, Darian backing away, the shattered pendant.


    "It¡¯s true," Kael whispered. "You¡¯re the one from the prophecy."


    "Yes," said ra, the truth finally clear. "And now I know which brother isn¡¯t a brother at all."


    Darian¡¯s form began to waver, like heat rising from hot pavement. His handsome face flickered, revealing something ancient and terrible beneath.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he hissed in a voice no longer human. "You¡¯ve only hastened your destruction."


    Then he vanished¡ªnot running away, but simply ceasing to be there.


    The red-eyed creature howled once, then followed, melting into shadow.


    Kael moved toward her cautiously. "ra, your eyes..."


    "Are silver," she finished. "I know. Where¡¯s Ronan? Is he¡ª"


    "Alive, but hurt," Kael said. "We need to get back to the pack."


    ra stared at the spot where Darian had vanished. "But what about¡ª"


    "That wasn¡¯t Darian," Kael said grimly. "It never was."


    "Then where is the real Darian?" ra asked, dread filling her stomach.


    Kael¡¯s face darkened. "That¡¯s what we need to find out. Because if that thing has been pretending to be my brother all this time..."


    He left the thought unfinished, but ra understood.


    The real Darian could be anywhere.


    Or nowhere at all.

 Chapter 11: Silver Flames and Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Silver mes and Shadows</h4>


    The pack house buzzed with tension as healers rushed to treat Ronan. His wounds were deep¡ªw marks that wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding despite their best efforts.


    "Will he be okay?" ra asked Luna Evelyn, who emerged from Ronan¡¯s room with bloodstained hands.


    "The wounds resist healing," she admitted, her face drawn with worry. "Whatever attacked him wasn¡¯t natural."


    Kael paced the hallway, his jaw tight. "We need to find the real Darian."


    "If he¡¯s still alive," Alpha Marcus growled, appearing at the end of the hall. His eyes narrowed when he saw ra. "You. What have you done?"


    "She saved herself," Kael said, stepping between them. "The creature pretending to be Darian would have killed her."


    Alpha Marcus¡¯s face darkened. "And now my son is missing, another is dying, and she¡¯s suddenly glowing with silver power. Convenient, isn¡¯t it?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask for any of this," ra shot back, her new confidence surprising even herself.


    "Father," Kael warned, "this isn¡¯t helping."


    The Alpha red at both of them. "Fix this. Find my son." He stalked away, leaving a heavy silence behind him.


    Luna Evelyn touched ra¡¯s shoulder gently. "You should rest. Your powers are new¡ªthey¡¯ll drain you quickly."


    But sleep wouldn¡¯te. Hourster, ra tossed in bed, her mind racing with questions. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the creature¡¯s face as it shifted from Darian¡¯s handsome features to something ancient and terrifying.


    Finally, she gave up. The moon hung high in the midnight sky as she slipped out to the training yard behind the pack house. Silver light still flickered beneath her skin, making her fingers tingle.


    "If I¡¯m going to fight monsters," she muttered, "I should learn how."


    She picked up a training staff and swung it awkwardly. The weapon felt strange in her hands, but something inside her¡ªsomething that had awakened with the breaking of the pendant¡ªseemed to recognize it.


    ra closed her eyes and let instinct guide her. The staff twirled faster, cutting through the air with growing confidence.


    "Your stance is wrong."


    ra spun around, nearly dropping the staff. Kael stood at the edge of the yard, watching her with those intense eyes.


    "You scared me," she gasped.


    "Sorry." He didn¡¯t sound sorry at all. "But if you¡¯re going to train, do it right."


    He approached slowly, as if afraid to startle her. "Ronan woke up. He¡¯s asking for you."


    Relief flooded through her. "He¡¯s okay?"


    "Not yet," Kael admitted. "But he¡¯s fighting." He nodded toward the staff in her hands. "So are you, apparently."


    ra gripped the weapon tighter. "I¡¯m tired of being helpless."


    Something flickered across Kael¡¯s face¡ªrespect, maybe. "Your feet are too close together. Spread them wider for bnce."


    She adjusted her stance.


    "Better," he approved. "Now, when you swing, use your whole body, not just your arms."


    He demonstrated the motion, his movements fluid and powerful. ra tried to copy him but stumbled.


    "Here." Kael moved behind her, his chest against her back as he guided her arms through the swing. "Like this."


    His touch sent warmth spreading through her body, the mate bond humming between them despite everything. ra swallowed hard and focused on the lesson.


    For an hour, they trained in silence, the only sounds their breathing and the swish of the staff through night air. Gradually, ra¡¯s movements became smoother, more confident.


    "Why are you helping me?" she finally asked during a water break. "You made it clear I¡¯m not Luna material."


    Kael stared at the moon. "I was wrong."


    "Just like that?"


    "No," he admitted. "Not just like that. I¡¯ve been wrong for weeks. But I was too stubborn to admit it."


    ra waited, sensing there was more.


    "The night you arrived," he continued, "I had a vision. You standing in silver mes while everything around you burned. I thought it meant you would destroy the pack." He looked at her directly now. "I was trying to protect everyone by pushing you away."


    "And now?"


    "Now I¡¯m not sure what the vision meant," he said. "But I know what the fake Darian was, and it¡¯s worse than I feared."


    "What was it?" ra asked, dread pooling in her stomach.


    "A skin-walker," Kael exined. "Ancient enemies of werewolves. They steal forms, memories... lives."


    ra remembered the creature¡¯s unnatural movement, the way it had seemed to flicker between shapes. "How long do you think...?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Kael admitted, his voice tight with pain. "Weeks? Months? Years? We shared everything with it, thinking it was our brother."


    "The real Darian could still be alive," ra said, trying to sound hopeful.


    Kael¡¯s eyes hardened. "If he is, we¡¯ll find him. If not..." He left the thought unfinished.


    They resumed training, but Kael¡¯s movements were fiercer now, driven by anger and worry. ra struggled to keep up.


    "Enough," she finally gasped, muscles burning. "I need a break."


    As she lowered the staff, something cold brushed against her mind¡ªa presence that wasn¡¯t her own. ra froze.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Kael asked, noticing her sudden stillness.


    "Something¡¯s here," she whispered. "I can feel it."


    Kael scanned the yard, his body tense. "I don¡¯t see anything."


    The feeling grew stronger¡ªlike icy fingers probing her thoughts. ra clutched her head, silver mes flickering across her skin.


    "It¡¯s in my mind," she gasped.


    Kael gripped her shoulders. "Fight it, ra. Your power is stronger now."


    She closed her eyes, concentrating on pushing the cold presence away. The silver mes brightened, spreading down her arms.


    You can¡¯t hide from me, whispered a voice in her head. I¡¯ve waited too long.


    "Get out!" ra shouted, the silver fire suddenly exploding outward.


    The st knocked Kael backward. Hended hard several feet away as the mes formed a protective circle around ra.


    From the shadows stepped a figure¡ªnot the fake Darian, but someone else. A woman with hair like midnight and eyes that shimmered with malice.


    "Celeste?" ra whispered in confusion.


    The woman smiled, but it wasn¡¯t Celeste¡¯s smile. It was older, crueler.


    "Try again, silver eyes," she said in a voice that didn¡¯t belong to the Beta¡¯s daughter.


    Kael scrambled to his feet, eyes wide with shock. "Mother?"


    Luna Evelyn stepped fully into the light, but there was nothing motherly about her now. Her elegant features were twisted with hatred as she stared at ra.


    "Not quite," she said. "Though I¡¯ve enjoyed wearing her skin these past eighteen years."


    ra¡¯s blood turned to ice. "You¡¯re another skin-walker."


    "The first," the creature corrected. "The queen. And you, little moon child, have something that belongs to me."


    The silver mes around ra pulsed brighter. "What could I possibly have that you want?"


    "Power," the false Luna hissed. "The power to break the curse that binds me to this weak form."


    Kael shook his head in denial. "No. You can¡¯t be. My mother¡ª"


    "Your mother died the night the Moonstone Pack was destroyed," the creature said coldly. "Just as this one¡¯s mother did."


    ra felt like the ground was crumbling beneath her feet. "My mother was the Luna of the Moonstone Pack," she whispered, remembering Tobias¡¯s words.


    "Yes," the skin-walker queen smiled. "And I am the one who tore her throat out while she begged for your life."


    Rage surged through ra, the silver mes leaping higher. "Where is the real Luna Evelyn? Where is Darian?"


    "Dead, of course," the creature said dismissively. "Though one of my children did enjoy ying the role of your precious third mate."


    Kael lunged forward with a roar of fury, but the skin-walker waved a hand and sent him flying into the wall of the pack house.


    "Your father will be joining them soon," she continued calmly. "Once I have your power, I won¡¯t need this pack anymore."


    ra gripped the staff tighter, her knuckles white. "You¡¯ll have to take it from me."


    The skin-walker¡¯s smile widened. "dly."


    She moved with impossible speed, crossing the yard in a blur. ra swung the staff instinctively, remembering Kael¡¯s instructions¡ªwhole body, not just arms.


    The wood connected with the creature¡¯s side, sending her stumbling. The skin-walker hissed in pain as silver mes transferred from the staff to her body, eating through her disguise.


    For a moment, ra glimpsed the monster beneath¡ªancient, scaled, with too many teeth.


    "You¡¯ve learned some tricks," the creature snarled. "But not enough."


    She raised her hands, and the shadows around the yard seemed to thicken and move. They twisted into shapes¡ªwolves with red eyes like the one that had attacked Ronan.


    "Let¡¯s see how you fight when outnumbered," the skin-walker queenughed.


    The shadow wolves circled ra, their movements silent and unnatural. She backed up, staff held defensively before her.


    "Kael!" she called, but hey motionless where he had fallen.


    One wolf lunged. ra swung, connecting with its jaw. The creature dissolved into smoke, only to reform momentster.


    "They can¡¯t be killed," the skin-walker taunted. "They are made of night itself."


    Another wolf attacked from behind. Teeth tore into ra¡¯s shoulder before she could turn. She cried out in pain, dropping to one knee.


    The skin-walker approached slowly, savoring her victory. "Your mother had that same look in her eyes before she died¡ªall that power, wasted on someone too weak to use it."


    Blood ran down ra¡¯s arm, but with it came rity. The pendant hadn¡¯t given her power¡ªit had unlocked what was already there. What had her mother written? One brother loves with his heart, one loves with his mind, and one loves with his soul.


    Heart. Mind. Soul.


    "I am not weak," ra said, rising to her feet. The silver mes spread from her body to the staff, transforming the wood into something else¡ªsomething that gleamed like moonlight made solid.


    The skin-walker¡¯s confident smile faltered. "What are you doing?"


    ra didn¡¯t answer. She closed her eyes and reached out with her mind, searching for the bonds that tied her to the brothers. One burned bright and strong¡ªRonan, still fighting for life inside the pack house. Another fainter, but true¡ªKael, unconscious but alive.


    And a third, distant and dim, but unmistakably there.


    Darian. The real Darian. Still alive.


    Her eyes snapped open, zing silver. "You lied. He¡¯s not dead."


    Fear shed across the false Luna¡¯s face. "Impossible. No one survives the pits."


    "Ronan survived your pet," ra countered. "And Darian survived you."


    She lifted the transformed staff. The shadow wolves backed away, whimpering.


    "This ends now," ra dered, her voice ringing with power.


    The skin-walker snarled andunched herself forward, hands twisted into ws.


    ra met her attack head-on, the staff connecting with the creature¡¯s chest. Silver light exploded between them, throwing the skin-walker backward.


    For a moment, ra thought she had won. Then she noticed the dark blood seeping from her own wound was turning ck, spreading through her veins like poison.


    "What have you done to me?" she gasped, the staff slipping from her suddenly numb fingers.


    The skin-walker rose, her disguise falling awaypletely now. In ce of Luna Evelyn stood a creature of nightmare¡ªtall and skeletal, with skin like ash and eyes like bottomless pits.


    "Insurance," it hissed through rows of needle teeth. "If I can¡¯t have your power, no one will."


    Darkness crept into the edges of ra¡¯s vision. She fought to stay standing, but her legs gave way.


    As she fell, strong arms caught her. Kael had regained consciousness, his face pale with shock and rage as he stared at the monster wearing his mother¡¯s skin.


    "The poison works quickly," the skin-walker queen said, retreating into the shadows. "By dawn, she¡¯ll be mine to control. A puppet with all that lovely silver power."


    "I¡¯ll kill you," Kael promised, his voice deadly calm.


    The creatureughed. "You can try. But first, you¡¯ll have to choose¡ªsave her, or find your brother. You don¡¯t have time for both."


    With those words, she vanishedpletely, taking the shadow wolves with her.


    ra struggled to breathe as the poison burned through her body. "Kael," she whispered, "Darian is alive. I felt him."


    "Don¡¯t talk," he ordered, lifting her into his arms. "We need to stop the poison."


    "Only one person can help," came a weak voice from the pack house doorway.


    Ronan stood there, leaning heavily against the frame, his bandaged chest stained with fresh blood from the effort of getting up.


    "We need to find Tobias," he continued grimly. "He¡¯s the only one who knows how to fight skin-walkers."


    Kael looked down at ra, whose silver eyes were dulling as the poison spread. Then he looked at his injured brother.


    "There¡¯s no time to find him," Kael said, desperation in his voice. "She¡¯ll be gone by dawn."


    "Then we bring him to us," Ronan said, holding up what looked like a small bone whistle. "This was hidden in my room. I think the real Darian left it...before."


    ra¡¯s vision blurred as the brothers argued about whether to trust the whistle. The poison had reached her chest now, each heartbeat sending waves of agony through her body.


    As darkness imed her, one thought remained clear¡ªsomewhere out there, the third brother was waiting. And somehow, she had to survive long enough to find him.

 Chapter 12: Whispers of the True Luna

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Whispers of the True Luna</h4>


    Darkness swirled around ra like hungry shadows. The poison burned through her veins, turning her blood to fire. She could hear Kael and Ronan arguing, their voices fading as she sank deeper into the void.


    Then a new sound cut through¡ªa high, eerie note from Ronan¡¯s bone whistle. It vibrated in her bones, calling to something ancient inside her.


    "Will it work?" Kael¡¯s voice seemed far away.


    "It has to," Ronan answered. "She¡¯s dying."


    ra tried to speak, but her lips wouldn¡¯t move. The poison had reached her heart, each beat slower than thest.


    Suddenly, the darkness shifted. ra found herself standing in a beautiful garden she¡¯d never seen before. Moonflowers bloomed all around, their silver petals glowing softly.


    "Hello, little moon child."


    ra turned. A woman stood among the flowers¡ªtall and graceful with kind eyes that looked exactly like Kael¡¯s. She wore a simple white dress and a silver crown of twisted branches.


    "Luna Evelyn?" ra whispered. "The real Luna Evelyn?"


    The woman smiled sadly. "What remains of her."


    ra stepped closer. "Am I dead?"


    "Not yet," Luna Evelyn said. "You¡¯re caught between worlds. The poison traps you here while your body dies."


    Fear gripped ra¡¯s heart. "I need to go back! The skin-walker queen¡ª"


    "I know," Luna Evelyn interrupted gently. "I¡¯ve watched her wear my face for eighteen years, unable to stop her."


    "How are you here? She said she killed you."


    Luna Evelyn gestured around them. "This garden exists in the space between life and death. My spirit was trapped here when she took my body."


    She reached out and took ra¡¯s hands. Her touch was warm, solid¡ªnothing like a ghost¡¯s.


    "We don¡¯t have much time," Luna Evelyn said urgently. "The poison will im you soon, and she will control your power as she¡¯s controlled mine."


    "How do I stop her?" ra asked.


    "First, you must survive." Luna Evelyn reached up and unsped the ne she wore¡ªa delicate silver chain with a crescent moon pendant, different from ra¡¯s broken one.


    "This was meant for you," she said, cing it around ra¡¯s neck. "Your mother gave it to me the night the Moonstone Pack fell. ¡¯For my daughter,¡¯ she said, ¡¯when she¡¯s ready to know the truth.¡¯"


    The moment the ne touched ra¡¯s skin, warmth spread through her chest, pushing back the poison¡¯s chill.


    "What is it?" ra asked, touching the crescent moon.


    "A key," Luna Evelyn answered. "And a weapon."


    She led ra to a small pond in the center of the garden. The water¡¯s surface showed not their reflections, but scenes from long ago.


    "Watch," Luna Evelynmanded. "Learn what the skin-walker doesn¡¯t want you to know."


    The water rippled, showing a young woman with silver eyes¡ªlike ra¡¯s¡ªstanding before a pack of wolves.


    "The first Luna with silver eyes," Evelyn exined. "She was born an omega, like they told you that you were. The packughed when she imed she could lead."


    The scene changed, showing the same woman facing a monster with too many teeth¡ªa skin-walker.


    "They didn¡¯tugh when she drove back the darkness," Luna Evelyn continued. "When she bound the skin-walkers beneath the earth with her silver fire."


    The water shifted again. Now it showed a line of women, generation after generation, each with the same silver eyes.


    "For centuries, the daughters of the silver bloodline protected the packs," Luna Evelyn said. "Until the skin-walkers found a way to break free, eighteen years ago."


    A final image appeared¡ªa woman holding a baby, running through a burning forest. ra recognized her mother from the diary¡¯s sketch.


    "They targeted your mother first," Luna Evelyn whispered. "The strongest silver-eyed Luna in generations. After killing her, the queen came for me."


    The water went dark, and Luna Evelyn¡¯s face tightened with pain.


    "Why didn¡¯t she kill me too?" ra asked. "I was just a baby."


    "The prophecy," Luna Evelyn said. "It stated that killing a silver-eyed child would destroy the killer¡¯s power. So instead, she bound your abilities and hid you as an omega."


    Understanding dawned on ra. "She¡¯s been waiting for me to grow up. To im my power for herself."


    Luna Evelyn nodded. "And now she has poisoned you to make you vulnerable. When your will is broken, she¡¯ll take control of your mind and your silver fire."


    "How do I stop the poison?" ra asked desperately.


    "The ne will help," Luna Evelyn said. "But you need more. You need the strength of all three bonds."


    "But Darian¡ª"


    "Is alive," Luna Evelyn finished. "My youngest son lives, hidden where even the skin-walker queen cannot find him."


    Hope bloomed in ra¡¯s chest. "Where?"


    "I cannot say the words aloud, even here," Luna Evelyn nced nervously at the shadows creeping closer around the garden. "She might hear. But this will show you."


    She pressed her palm to ra¡¯s forehead. Images shed through ra¡¯s mind¡ªa cave behind a waterfall, a hidden valley, a throne made of bones.


    "The bone throne," ra gasped. "That¡¯s where they¡¯re keeping him?"


    Luna Evelyn nodded grimly. "The skin-walkers¡¯ domain. Their prince guards him."


    "Their prince?"


    "The fake Darian was the queen¡¯s son," Luna Evelyn exined. "The prince of skin-walkers. He¡¯s held my true son prisoner since the night he took his ce."


    The garden began to darken, moonflowers closing as shadows pressed in.


    "She¡¯s found us," Luna Evelyn said urgently. "Listen carefully. To defeat the queen, you need all three true brothers. The one who loves with his heart¡ª"


    "Ronan," ra said.


    "The one who loves with his mind¡ª"


    "Kael."


    "And the one who loves with his soul¡ª"


    "Darian," ra whispered. "The real Darian."


    Luna Evelyn squeezed her hands tightly. "When the three bonds are whole, your power will beplete. Only then can you face the queen."


    The garden trembled, moonflowers wilting as darkness poured in.


    "She¡¯s here!" Luna Evelyn cried, pushing ra toward the pond. "Go back now! The ne will fight the poison until you can find my son."


    "Come with me!" ra begged.


    Luna Evelyn shook her head sadly. "I cannot leave this ce while she wears my body. But when you destroy her, I will be free."


    The shadows formed a terrible shape¡ªthe skin-walker queen in her true form, reaching for them with wed hands.


    "Onest thing," Luna Evelyn said quickly. "Trust Tobias. He was your mother¡¯s most loyal guard. He¡¯ll help you find Darian."


    She ced her hands on ra¡¯s shoulders and pushed her into the pond. As ra fell backward into the water, Luna Evelyn called out:


    "Remember! Heart, mind, and soul united! That¡¯s how you¡¯ll break the curse!"


    Cold water closed over ra¡¯s head. She sank deep, lungs burning, the new crescent ne glowing brightly against her chest.


    Then, with a violent gasp, she woke.


    Kael and Ronan hovered over her, faces tight with worry. Behind them stood Tobias, his hands glowing with strange green light that he was pressing to her poisoned shoulder.


    "She¡¯s back," Tobias said, relief evident in his voice. "I wasn¡¯t sure we could pull you back from the edge."


    ra clutched the silver crescent ne that now hung around her neck¡ªsolid and real, not just a dream.


    "Luna Evelyn," she gasped. "The real Luna Evelyn gave me this."


    Kael stared at the ne, his face pale. "That¡¯s my mother¡¯s. She wore it every day until¡ª"


    "Until the skin-walker took her ce," ra finished. She struggled to sit up, wincing as Tobias continued drawing poison from her wound. "She¡¯s trapped between worlds, but she¡¯s alive."


    Ronan looked skeptical. "You¡¯re saying you met our real mother? How?"


    "The poison sent me somewhere else," ra exined. "A garden with moonflowers. She was waiting for me."


    "Moonhaven," Tobias said quietly. "The spirit realm of Luna guardians."


    He removed his hands from ra¡¯s shoulder. The wound was clean now, no longer spreading ck poison through her veins.


    "Only a true Luna can enter Moonhaven," he continued. "Even at the edge of death."


    Kael¡¯s expression hardened. "That thing wearing my mother¡¯s face¡ªshe said Darian was dead."


    "She lied," ra said firmly. "The real Darian is alive. Luna Evelyn showed me where to find him."


    Hope shed across the brothers¡¯ faces.


    "Where?" Ronan demanded.


    "The bone throne," ra answered. "In the skin-walkers¡¯ domain."


    Tobias cursed under his breath. "That¡¯s deep in their territory. No wolf has ever gone there and returned."


    "Then we¡¯ll be the first," Kael dered, his eyes burning with determination.


    ra tried to stand but swayed dangerously. Though the poison was gone, its effects lingered.


    "You¡¯re too weak," Tobias cautioned. "The ne protected you from death, but you need time to recover."


    "We don¡¯t have time," ra insisted. "The skin-walker queen knows I survived. She¡¯lle back stronger."


    As if summoned by her words, a howl cut through the night¡ªnot a wolf¡¯s cry, but something twisted and wrong.


    "Shadow wolves," Ronan growled, peering out the window. "Dozens of them."


    Tobias moved quickly, pulling herbs and powders from a pouch at his belt. "I can make a barrier, but it won¡¯t hold them for long."


    "How long?" Kael asked.


    "Until dawn," Tobias answered. "Six hours at most."


    ra clutched the crescent ne, remembering Luna Evelyn¡¯s urgent face. "We need to find Darian before then."


    "You can barely stand," Kael argued.


    "I don¡¯t need to stand to use this," ra said, touching her temple. "Luna Evelyn showed me how to find him through our bond."


    The brothers exchanged nces.


    "You can track him?" Ronan asked.


    ra nodded. "Through the mate bond. It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there."


    Outside, the shadow wolves howled closer. Tobias finished creating a circle of strange powder around the room.


    "It¡¯s your call," he told Kael. "Stay and fight, or run and search."


    Kael looked at ra, then at his injured brother. His expression shifted from doubt to resolve.


    "We find Darian," he decided. "Tonight."


    "There¡¯s something else," ra added quietly. "Something Luna Evelyn told me."


    All three men turned to her.


    "The fake Darian¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just any skin-walker. He was the prince." She met Kael¡¯s eyes directly. "And he¡¯ll be guarding the real Darian personally."


    Ronan¡¯s face darkened. "So we¡¯re not just facing shadows. We¡¯re facing their prince."


    "And eventually their queen," Tobias added grimly.


    ra¡¯s hand tightened around the crescent ne. "Luna Evelyn said I need all three true brothers to defeat her. Heart, mind, and soul united."


    Outside, the first shadow wolf threw itself against the house with a thunderous crash.


    "The barrier won¡¯t hold them all," Tobias warned.


    Kael helped ra to her feet. "Then we leave now. Back door, through the forest."


    As they prepared to flee, ra caught sight of herself in a mirror¡ªher eyes glowing silver, the crescent ne shining against her skin. For the first time, she didn¡¯t see a helpless omega. She saw what Luna Evelyn had shown her: a warrior born to fight darkness.


    "Ready?" Kael asked, his hand steady on her arm.


    ra nodded. "Ready."


    As they slipped out into the night, the shadow wolves howling behind them, ra thought about the line of silver-eyed women she¡¯d seen in Luna Evelyn¡¯s vision¡ªomegas who became leaders, fighters who changed everything.


    Now it was her turn.

 Chapter 13: Hunters and Hunted

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Hunters and Hunted</h4>


    The forest was pitch ck as ra ran between Kael and Ronan. Her legs wobbled with each step, but she refused to slow down. Behind them, the howls of shadow wolves grew louder.


    "We need to move faster," Kael whispered, his hand tight around ra¡¯s arm.


    "I¡¯m trying," she gasped. The poison might be gone, but her body felt heavy, like she was running through deep water.


    Tobias led the way, his eyes glowing green in the darkness. "The skin-walkers¡¯ territory starts beyond that ridge," he pointed ahead. "Once we cross it, we¡¯ll be in their hunting grounds."


    Ronan growled. "Sounds like a bad idea."


    "It¡¯s our only way to Darian," ra reminded him. She touched the silver crescent ne at her throat, drawing strength from its warmth.


    The moon peeked through the trees, casting silver light on their path. Suddenly, Tobias froze, raising his hand for silence.


    "Listen," he whispered.


    They heard it then¡ªnot the howling of shadow wolves, but voices. Human voices. Pack members.


    "This way!" a familiar voice shouted. "I saw them run this way!"


    ra¡¯s blood turned cold. "That¡¯s Celeste."


    "She¡¯s leading a hunt," Tobias said, his face grim. "Against you."


    Kael pulled ra behind arge tree. "Why would the pack hunt us?"


    "Lies," Ronan spat. "The skin-walker queen must have told them something."


    From their hiding spot, they watched as a group of wolves emerged from the trees. At their head stood Celeste, her face twisted with anger and something else¡ªtriumph.


    "The Alpha¡¯s orders are clear," Celeste announced to the group. "The omega is to be captured alive. She has bewitched the Alpha¡¯s sons and poisoned Luna Evelyn."


    Gasps spread through the hunting party.


    "That¡¯s not true!" ra whispered, but Kael covered her mouth.


    "The Luna showed us proof," Celeste continued. "ra Moon is not what she seems. She¡¯s been working with rogues to destroy our pack from within."


    One of the younger wolves stepped forward. "But she¡¯s their mate¡ª"


    "A fake bond," Celeste snapped. "Dark magic, created by the same rogues who attacked our borders."


    ra¡¯s heart sank. The skin-walker queen had turned the entire pack against her.


    "We need to keep moving," Tobias urged. "Reach the ridge before they pick up our scent."


    As they crept away, a twig snapped under ra¡¯s foot. The sound, though small, seemed to echo through the forest.


    Celeste¡¯s head whipped around. "There!"


    "Run!" Kael ordered, pushing ra forward.


    They sprinted through the trees, panic giving ra speed she didn¡¯t know she had. Behind them, wolves howled as they shifted, paws pounding the earth in pursuit.


    "We can¡¯t outrun them," Ronan panted. "Not with ra injured."


    Tobias veered left, toward a small stream. "Through here! Water will mask our scent."


    They sshed through the icy water, the cold shocking ra¡¯s system. As they reached the middle of the stream, howls erupted from both sides.


    "They¡¯re surrounding us," Kael growled.


    ra¡¯s heart hammered in her chest. There was nowhere to run. Then she felt it¡ªa pull, deep inside her chest, tugging her forward.


    "This way," she said suddenly, pointing upstream. "I can feel Darian."


    Without waiting for a response, she plunged forward, letting the bond guide her. The others followed, trusting her instinct.


    The stream led to a narrow gorge, walls rising high on either side. As they squeezed through, ra¡¯s ne began to glow, casting silver light on the wet stones.


    "Keep going," she urged. "The bond is getting stronger."


    Behind them, they heard snarls as their pursuers reached the gorge entrance.


    "They won¡¯t fit through in wolf form," Ronan said with grim satisfaction.


    They pushed on, the gorge widening into a small valley. At its center stood a towering waterfall¡ªjust like in Luna Evelyn¡¯s vision.


    "The cave," ra breathed. "It¡¯s behind the waterfall."


    Kael studied the rushing water. "How do we get through?"


    Before anyone could answer, a wolf¡¯s howl cut through the night¡ªcloser than the others, anding from ahead, not behind.


    "Celeste," Tobias warned. "She must have circled around."


    From the shadows stepped Celeste, already shifted back to human form. Her eyes gleamed with hatred as she blocked their path to the waterfall.


    "You won¡¯t get away this time, omega," she spat.


    ra stepped forward, summoning her courage. "Why are you doing this, Celeste? You know I¡¯m no threat to the pack."


    Celesteughed, the sound sharp and bitter. "No threat? You stole everything from me! I was supposed to be Luna. I was raised for it, trained for it. Then you appeared with your silver eyes and fake innocence."


    "The skin-walker queen is manipting you," ra said. "She¡¯s not the real Luna Evelyn."


    "More lies," Celeste snarled. She pulled something from her pocket¡ªa small vial filled with ck liquid. "The Luna gave me this. She said it would break the spell you cast on the Alpha¡¯s sons."


    Kael tensed beside ra. "That¡¯s poison. The same kind that nearly killed her."


    Celeste¡¯s smile turned cruel. "It¡¯s not meant for her. It¡¯s meant for you." She turned to Kael and Ronan. "One drop, and you¡¯ll see the truth. You¡¯ll be free of her control."


    "We¡¯re not under any spell," Ronan growled.


    "Put it down, Celeste," Kael ordered, using his Alpha voice.


    For a moment, Celeste hesitated. Then her face hardened. "The Luna said you¡¯d resist. That¡¯s proof the spell is strong."


    She lunged forward, uncorking the vial.


    ra reacted without thinking. She raised her hand, and a surge of power rushed through her body. Silver light erupted from her palm, knocking the vial from Celeste¡¯s grasp. The poison sshed harmlessly on the rocks.


    Everyone froze, staring at ra¡¯s glowing hand.


    "What are you?" Celeste whispered, fear recing anger in her eyes.


    ra looked at her own hand in wonder. The silver fire Luna Evelyn had mentioned¡ªshe¡¯d called it forth without even trying.


    "I¡¯m what the skin-walkers fear," she answered, her voice stronger than she felt. "And I¡¯m going to save the real Luna Evelyn."


    Celeste backed away, shaking her head. "You¡¯re one of them. A monster."


    "No," ra said firmly. "I¡¯m a Luna. The true Luna."


    Behind Celeste, the waterfall seemed to shimmer. The water parted, revealing the dark mouth of a cave.


    "The entrance," Tobias breathed. "It¡¯s opening for you."


    Celeste whirled around, eyes widening at the sight of the parting waters. In her moment of distraction, Ronan moved, swift as lightning. He grabbed her arms, pinning them behind her back.


    "Let me go!" she shrieked, struggling against his grip.


    "We can¡¯t let her warn the others," Kael said grimly.


    Tobias stepped forward. "I can put her to sleep. A simple spell, nothing harmful."


    ra nodded. "Do it."


    As Tobias worked his magic, ra approached Celeste. The girl who had tormented her for years now looked small and frightened.


    "I¡¯m not your enemy, Celeste," ra said quietly. "I never was."


    "You took everything from me," Celeste whispered, her eyes already drooping from Tobias¡¯s spell.


    "No," ra replied. "The skin-walkers did that to both of us."


    As Celeste slumped unconscious in Ronan¡¯s arms, theyid her gently on the ground.


    "The spell will hold until dawn," Tobias assured them.


    ra turned to face the cave entrance. Beyond the parted waterfall, darkness waited. Somewhere inside was the real Darian¡ªand the skin-walker prince who had taken his ce.


    "Are you ready?" Kael asked, standing beside her.


    ra took a deep breath. "Yes."


    Together, they stepped through the waterfall. The moment they entered, the waters crashed back together behind them, sealing them inside.


    ra¡¯s ne glowed brighter, illuminating a long tunnel that sloped downward.


    "I can feel him," she whispered. "Darian¡¯s close."


    They moved forward, following the silver light. The tunnel narrowed, then opened into a vast underground chamber. At its center stood what they hade for¡ªthe bone throne.


    And sitting upon it, chains of shadow binding him to the gruesome seat, was Darian. The real Darian.


    His head lifted weakly as they entered. His eyes¡ªthe same golden color as his brothers¡¯¡ªwidened in disbelief.


    "Kael? Ronan?" His voice was hoarse from disuse. His gaze settled on ra, and something flickered in his expression¡ªrecognition, even though they¡¯d never truly met.


    "You," he whispered. "The silver-eyed girl from my dreams."


    Before ra could respond, a coldugh echoed through the chamber. From the shadows stepped a figure they all recognized¡ªDarian¡¯s face, but not Darian.


    The skin-walker prince smiled, his eyes turning solid ck.


    "Wee to my kingdom," he said. "I¡¯ve been waiting for you."

 Chapter 14: Fury Unleashed

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Fury Unleashed</h4>


    The skin-walker prince circled them like a shark, his movements smooth and unnatural. Though he wore Darian¡¯s face, everything about him felt wrong¡ªfrom his too-wide smile to the way his joints seemed to bend in impossible directions.


    "How touching," he mocked, ncing at the real Darian chained to the bone throne. "A family reunion."


    Kael stepped forward, cing himself between the creature and ra. "Release my brother."


    The princeughed, the sound echoing off the cave walls. "After keeping him for eighteen years? I think not." He turned his ck eyes to ra. "Besides, I¡¯m more interested in our silver-eyed guest."


    Ronan growled, his muscles tensing like he might pounce any second.


    "Careful," Tobias warned under his breath. "This is his domain. He¡¯s stronger here."


    The prince smiled as if he¡¯d heard. "The wise guardian speaks truth. Here, I am king." He snapped his fingers, and shadows rose from the ground, forming twisted wolf shapes around them.


    ra¡¯s heart hammered in her chest, but she kept her eyes on the real Darian. He looked weak, his clothes torn, his face gaunt¡ªbut his eyes burned with the same fierce light as his brothers. The moment their gazes met, she felt a spark inside her chest¡ªthe third mate bond stirring to life.


    "Let me guess," the prince said, watching her. "You think you can save him, free the real Luna Evelyn, and live happily ever after?" He shook his head. "My mother has other ns for you, little Luna."


    "Your mother won¡¯t win," ra replied, her voice steadier than she felt. "I know what I am now."


    The prince¡¯s smile vanished. "A half-trained child with powers she can¡¯t control." He moved closer, ignoring Kael and Ronan¡¯s warning growls. "Do you really think you¡¯re the first silver-eyed Luna to challenge us? We¡¯ve broken stronger wolves than you."


    ra stood her ground. "Then why are you afraid of me?"


    The prince¡¯s face twisted with rage. Without warning, he lunged at her.


    Several things happened at once. Kael shouted. Tobias raised his hands, green light ring. But it was Ronan who moved fastest, throwing himself between ra and the prince.


    The two crashed together with bone-jarring force. Ronan, wild and fearless,shed out with ws that had partly shifted. The prince hissed, ck blood oozing from scratch marks on his cheek.


    "Run!" Tobias yelled, pulling ra toward the bone throne. "Free Darian while Ronan keeps him busy!"


    Kael joined his brother in the fight, the two of them driving the prince back. The shadow wolves howled and attacked, but Tobias threw handfuls of some glittering powder that made them shriek and dissolve.


    ra reached the bone throne. Up close, it was even more gruesome¡ªmade from the bones of fallen wolves, bound together with something that looked like dried ck vines.


    "You came," Darian whispered, his voice rough from disuse. "I saw you in my dreams, but I never thought..."


    "Hold still," ra said, examining the shadow chains that bound him. They weren¡¯t solid¡ªmore like living darkness wrapped around his wrists and ankles. When she touched one, it writhed like a snake, and pain shot up her arm.


    "You can¡¯t break them with touch," Darian warned. "They feed on pain."


    ra remembered Luna Evelyn¡¯s words: The ne is a key. And a weapon.


    She grasped the silver crescent at her throat. As soon as her fingers touched it, it zed with light. Acting on instinct, she pressed the ne against the shadow chains.


    The darkness hissed and recoiled like it was being burned. The chain holding Darian¡¯s right arm dissolved into smoke.


    Behind her, she heard a howl of fury. The skin-walker prince had noticed what she was doing.


    "Stop her!" he screamed, his voice no longer human.


    More shadow wolves materialized around them. Tobias fought them off while Kael and Ronan battled the prince, who was now changing¡ªhis skin rippling as he struggled to maintain Darian¡¯s form.


    ra worked quickly, touching the ne to each chain. One by one, they dissolved, freeing Darian¡¯s limbs. As the final chain broke, Darian slumped forward into her arms.


    The moment they touched, the third mate bond red to life¡ªa warm, golden thread connecting their hearts. Unlike the bonds with Kael and Ronan, this one felt likeing home after a long journey.


    "It¡¯s true," Darian murmured, staring at her with wonder. "You really are our mate."


    A crash made them both turn. The skin-walker prince had thrown Ronan against the cave wall. Rocks tumbled down around him as he struggled to stand.


    "We need to go," ra said, helping Darian to his feet. "Can you walk?"


    He nodded, though he leaned heavily on her. "There¡¯s a tunnel behind the throne. It leads to the surface."


    Tobias appeared beside them, his green magic flickering around his hands. "I¡¯ll cover you. Get to the tunnel!"


    ra and Darian staggered toward the hidden exit, but before they could reach it, the ground beneath them shook. Stctites crashed down from the ceiling.


    "He¡¯s bringing down the cave!" Kael shouted, dodging falling rocks as he fought his way toward them.


    The skin-walker prince¡¯sughter rose above the chaos. He¡¯d given up Darian¡¯s formpletely now, revealing his true shape¡ªa twisted, skeletal creature with too many limbs and eyes that burned like coals.


    "None of you are leaving!" he howled. "Mother wants the silver-eyed girl, and what mother wants, she gets!"


    He leaped over Kael, moving with terrifying speed straight for ra and Darian. ra raised her hand, calling on the silver fire, but she was too slow.


    The creature mmed into them, sending them sprawling. Darian, too weak from his long captivity, couldn¡¯t keep his feet. He crashed to the ground.


    The prince seized ra by the throat, lifting her off her feet. His touch burned like ice, and darkness crept into the edges of her vision.


    "I¡¯ll take you to mother myself," he hissed, his breath foul against her face. "She¡¯ll wear your skin like a new dress."


    Suddenly, a roar shook the cave¡ªnot the howl of a wolf, but something deeper, more primal. More terrifying.


    Ronan charged across the chamber, but he wasn¡¯t just Ronan anymore. He¡¯d shifted, not into a wolf, but something elserger, more powerful, a beast of legend that ra had only heard about in stories.


    The Dire Wolf form¡ªthe ancient shape that only the strongest wolves could achieve.


    His massive jaws mped around the prince¡¯s arm that held ra. Bones crunched, and the skin-walker shrieked. He dropped ra, who gasped for air as she hit the ground.


    "Impossible!" the prince screamed. "No wolf has taken the Dire form in centuries!"


    Ronan didn¡¯t answer. His eyes, now glowing red with rage, were fixed on the creature that had dared hurt his mate. He attacked again, his massive paws swiping with enough force to shatter stone.


    The prince stumbled backward, ck blood pouring from multiple wounds. For the first time, fear showed in his coal-ck eyes.


    "Retreat!" hemanded his shadow wolves. "Back to the queen!"


    Kael reached ra, helping her up while Tobias supported Darian. "We need to go. Now!"


    They ran for the tunnel, the sounds of Ronan¡¯s savage battle with the prince echoing behind them. The passage was narrow and dark, but ra¡¯s ne lit the way, casting silver light on the rough walls.


    "What about Ronan?" ra gasped, ncing back. "We can¡¯t leave him!"


    "He¡¯ll follow," Kael assured her, though worry lined his face. "He always does."


    They stumbled through the tunnel as the cave continued to copse around them. After what felt like forever, fresh air hit their faces. They emerged into early dawn light, the forest around them quiet except for distant howls¡ªthe pack still searching.


    "Help me with him," Tobias said, easing Darian to the ground. He looked even worse in daylight, his skin pale and marked with old scars.


    "Will he be okay?" ra asked, kneeling beside him.


    Tobias nodded. "With rest and proper care."


    Kael paced at the tunnel entrance, his gaze fixed on the darkness. "He should have been right behind us."


    As if summoned by his words, a shape emerged from the tunnel¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t the massive Dire Wolf they expected. It was Ronan in human form, his clothes torn and bloody, his face a mask of rage that hadn¡¯t faded with his shift.


    He staggered toward them, then copsed to his knees. ra rushed to his side, her hands gentle on his shoulders.


    "Ronan," she whispered. "Are you hurt?"


    His eyes, still tinged with red, met hers. "No one touches you," he growled, his voice rough and not quite human. "No one."


    "You shifted into Dire form," Kael said, awe in his voice. "Father always said it was impossible."


    "Not impossible," Darian spoke up weakly. "Just rare. It only happens when..."


    "When what?" ra asked.


    Darian¡¯s eyes moved from Ronan to ra and back. "When a wolf¡¯s mate is in mortal danger. When the need to protect overwhelms everything else."


    Ronan¡¯s breathing slowed, the red gradually fading from his eyes. "I couldn¡¯t control it. I just saw him hurting you, and something... broke loose inside me."


    ra touched his face gently. The bond between them pulsed, stronger than before.


    "What happened to the prince?" Tobias asked.


    A grim smile touched Ronan¡¯s lips. "He won¡¯t be wearing anyone¡¯s face for a while."


    Before anyone could respond, a howl cut through the dawn¡ªnot a shadow wolf or pack wolf, but something else.


    "The queen," Darian whispered, fear in his voice. "She knows her son has failed."


    As if to confirm his words, a cold wind swept through the trees. The leaves turned ck where it touched, withering and falling to the ground.


    "We need to move," Kael said urgently. "Back to pack territory. She¡¯s weaker there."


    ra helped Ronan to his feet while Kael supported Darian. As they turned to leave, something caught ra¡¯s eye¡ªa sh of movement at the edge of the clearing.


    A figure stepped out from behind a tree. Not the skin-walker queen, but almost as unwee.


    Celeste stood watching them, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at the real Darian. The spell Tobias had ced on her must have worn off early.


    "Two Darians?" she gasped. "How is this possible?"


    Before anyone could stop her, she turned and ran, heading straight for the pack house¡ªwhere the false Luna Evelyn waited.


    "She¡¯ll warn the queen," Tobias said grimly.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes shed red again. "Let her try. I¡¯ll stop her."


    He pulled away from ra, preparing to chase after Celeste, but Kael caught his arm.


    "No," he said firmly. "We stay together. All of us."


    The brothers locked eyes, tension crackling between them. For a moment, ra feared Ronan might challenge Kael right there. The Dire Wolf rage hadn¡¯t fully left him.


    "Please," she said softly, taking Ronan¡¯s hand. "We need you with us."


    Something in her voice reached him. The tension in his body eased slightly.


    "Fine," he growled. "But when the queenes¡ªand she will¡ªI won¡¯t hold back."


    As they moved through the forest, three brothers and their mate united atst, ra couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were walking into a trap. The skin-walker queen had been nning for eighteen years. She wouldn¡¯t give up now.


    And somewhere behind them, Celeste was running to tell her exactly where they were.

 Chapter 15: Memories in Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Memories in Moonlight</h4>


    They found shelter in a forgotten hunter¡¯s cabin deep in the woods. The small wooden building was dusty but safe¡ªhidden by ancient magic that Tobias said would mask their scent from both the pack and the skin-walkers.


    "Rest while you can," Kael ordered, securing the door behind them. "We move again at nightfall."


    ra sank onto a worn couch, her body aching from their escape. The cabin had only one room with a firece, a tiny kitchen, and two doors that led to a bathroom and bedroom.


    "Let me check those bruises," Tobias said, examining the dark marks on her neck where the skin-walker prince had grabbed her.


    While he worked, Ronan paced by the windows, his eyes still shing red whenever he looked at her injuries. The Dire Wolf rage hadn¡¯t fully left him.


    Darian sat quietly in a corner, watching them all with curious eyes. Despite eighteen years of captivity, he seemed calm¡ªthoughtful in a way that reminded ra of Kael, but with a gentleness the eldest triplet oftencked.


    "You should sleep," Darian told her when Tobias finished. "The bond with all three of us is new. Your body needs time to adjust."


    "He¡¯s right," Tobias agreed. "I¡¯ll make something to help."


    He mixed herbs in a cup of water heated over the small stove. The drink tasted bitter but warmed ra from the inside.


    "What about Celeste?" she asked, fighting to keep her eyes open as the medicine took effect. "If she tells the skin-walker queen..."


    "We¡¯ll handle it," Kael promised, his face grim. "Sleep now."


    Ronan stopped pacing long enough to brush her hair from her face with surprising tenderness. "I won¡¯t let anything happen to you."


    Thest thing ra saw before sleep imed her was Darian¡¯s golden eyes, watching her with a mixture of wonder and sadness.


    Then darkness swallowed her, and the dreams began.


    She was running through an unfamiliar forest. The trees were taller, older than the ones around the ckwood Pack territory. Silver moonlight filtered through leaves, showing her the way.


    Ahead, she saw a clearing and arge stone house. Wolves in human form moved around it, their faces serious as they carried weapons and set up guards.


    A woman stepped out onto the porch¡ªtall and beautiful with silver eyes exactly like ra¡¯s. Her stomach was round with pregnancy, and a man stood protectively at her side.


    "That¡¯s enough for tonight," the woman said. "The protection spells are holding."


    "But Alpha¡ª" one of the guards began.


    "Luna," the man corrected firmly. "My mate is Luna of this pack."


    Luna. The same title that was meant for ra with the ckwood Pack.


    The scene shifted. Now ra was inside the stone house. The silver-eyed womany in bed, sweaty and exhausted, a tiny baby wrapped in a moonlight-colored nket in her arms.


    "She has your eyes, Selene," the man said softly.


    "Silver eyes," Selene whispered, kissing the baby¡¯s forehead. "The mark of a true Luna. She¡¯ll be stronger than any of us."


    "Then we must protect her," the man replied. "The skin-walkers will hunt her when they learn of her birth."


    Selene looked down at her child. "My little ra. You are ourst hope."


    ra froze. She was watching her own birth. These were her parents.


    Before she could process this, howls shattered the night¡ªwrong howls, twisted and dark.


    "They¡¯ve found us!" someone shouted.


    The scene changed again. Now mes engulfed the stone house. Wolves fought shadow creatures in the yard. Bodiesy still on the ground.


    Inside, Selene ran with baby ra clutched to her chest. Her father fought off three shadow wolves at once, screaming for his mate to run.


    "Get her to Evelyn!" he shouted. "Go!"


    Selene fled into the forest, tears streaming down her face. Behind her, the stone house copsed in mes. Her father¡¯s howl of pain cut off suddenly.


    ra wanted to scream, to stop this nightmare, but she was just watching, helpless to change the past.


    Selene ran until she reached a waterfall¡ªthe same one that had hidden the skin-walkers¡¯ cave. But instead of entering, she ced her palm against the rock beside it. A different entrance appeared.


    Inside waited Luna Evelyn, eighteen years younger but instantly recognizable.


    "Selene!" she gasped. "The Moonstone Pack¡ª"


    "Fallen," Selene said, her voice breaking. "All of them. Jacob... my mate..." She couldn¡¯t finish.


    Evelyn hugged her friend, then looked down at the baby. "She survived."


    "She must continue to survive," Selene said fiercely. "Take this." She removed a ne¡ªnot the crescent moon ra now wore, but a full moon pendant. "It contains my power. When she¡¯s old enough, it will help her control the silver fire."


    "I¡¯ll keep it safe," Evelyn promised.


    "And this," Selene added, removing the crescent moon ne from her own neck. "When she¡¯s ready to know the truth."


    "Where will you go?" Evelyn asked.


    Selene kissed her baby onest time. "To face the skin-walker queen. To buy you time."


    "Selene, no! You can¡¯t win alone¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t n to win," Selene said quietly. "Just to weaken her enough that she¡¯ll need years to recover. Years in which my daughter can grow strong."


    She ced baby ra in Evelyn¡¯s arms. "Promise me you¡¯ll protect her. Hide her among your pack as an ordinary wolf. The queen must never know who she is."


    "I promise," Evelyn whispered.


    The scene blurred again. Now ra saw Selene standing alone in a barren field. Across from her waited a beautiful woman with cold eyes¡ªthe skin-walker queen in her stolen form.


    "Last of the silver-eyed Lunas," the queen mocked. "Your pack is ash. Your mate is dead. And your child..."


    "My child is beyond your reach," Selene snarled.


    Silver fire erupted from her hands as she attacked. The queen countered with darkness that swallowed the light. They shed like storm clouds, silver and ck, neither yielding.


    But Selene was already wounded, weakened from childbirth and grief. Slowly, the darkness began to win.


    As the queen¡¯s shadows pierced Selene¡¯s heart, she looked up at the moon onest time.


    "Guide her," she whispered. "My daughter. My ra."


    Then darkness covered everything.


    ra woke with a scream, bolting upright on the couch. Instantly, all three brothers were at her side.


    "What happened?" Kael demanded, scanning the room for threats.


    "Are you hurt?" Ronan asked, his hands gentle as they checked her for injuries.


    Darian simply took her hand, his touch calming the storm inside her.


    "I saw them," ra whispered, tears streaming down her face. "My parents. My real parents."


    Tobias moved closer, his expression serious. "Tell us."


    ra described her vision¡ªthe Moonstone Pack, her mother Selene, her father Jacob, and their final stand against the skin-walkers.


    "They died protecting me," she finished, her voice breaking. "And Luna Evelyn promised to keep me safe."


    "Which she did," Tobias said softly, "until the queen took her body."


    Something cold settled in ra¡¯s stomach. "She said my mother gave her two nes. I only have the crescent."


    "The full moon pendant," Darian said suddenly. Everyone turned to him. "I saw it. In the queen¡¯s chambers. She keeps it locked away, afraid to touch it."


    "Then we need to get it back," ra said, determination recing grief. "My mother said it contains her power¡ªpower I¡¯ll need to defeat the queen."


    "We will," Kael promised. "But first, we need a n."


    As they began to discuss strategies, ra felt a strange tingling sensation behind her eyes. She stood and walked to a small, cracked mirror hanging on the wall.


    Her reflection showed what she already knew¡ªher eyes were glowing bright silver, brighter than they had ever been before.


    "ra?" Ronan asked, concern in his voice.


    Before she could answer, her vision blurred. For a split second, she wasn¡¯t looking at herself in the hunter¡¯s cabin. Instead, she saw the ckwood Pack house. Celeste was running up the steps, panic on her face. At the door waited the false Luna Evelyn, her beautiful features twisted with rage as she listened to Celeste¡¯s news.


    Then the skin-walker queen looked up, as if sensing ra watching. A cruel smile spread across her stolen face.


    "I see you, little moon child," she whispered. "Run while you can. It won¡¯t save you."


    The vision vanished. ra stumbled backward, caught by Ronan¡¯s strong arms.


    "What did you see?" Tobias asked sharply.


    "She knows," ra gasped. "The queen knows we freed Darian. She¡¯sing for us."


    A heavy silence fell over the cabin. Then Kael spoke, his voice hard as steel.


    "Let here. This time, we¡¯ll be ready."


    Darian stepped forward, taking ra¡¯s hand again. The moment their skin touched, something clicked into ce inside her¡ªthe third and final mate bondpleting itself.


    Power surged through ra like a lightning strike. The silver light in her eyes spilled out, enveloping all four of them in its glow.


    "Heart, mind, and soul united," she whispered, remembering Luna Evelyn¡¯s words.


    The light formed a glowing web between them, connecting ra to each brother with strands of silver fire. Kael¡¯s strand was steady and strong. Ronan¡¯s fierce and bright. Darian¡¯s deep and unwavering.


    For one perfect moment, they were truly one¡ªfour hearts beating in perfect rhythm.


    Then the cabin walls began to shake. Outside, thunder crashed though there hadn¡¯t been a cloud in the sky. The windows darkened as if night had fallen hours early.


    "She¡¯s not waiting," Tobias said grimly, looking outside. "The queen ising now."


    As if to confirm his words, a howl split the air¡ªnot a wolf¡¯s cry, but something ancient and terrible that made the very air shiver with dread.


    ra¡¯s new vision showed her what the others couldn¡¯t yet see¡ªa wave of darkness moving through the forest, killing everything it touched. At its center walked the skin-walker queen, her stolen beauty now partially shed to reveal the monster beneath.


    And beside her marched Celeste, her eyes nk and soulless, no longer herself but a puppet for the queen¡¯s will.


    Th


    e storm of darkness wasing straight for their cabin. And it would arrive in minutes.

 Chapter 16: Secrets of Blood and Moon

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Secrets of Blood and Moon</h4>


    The cabin shook again as another wave of darkness swept through the forest.


    "We need to move," Kael ordered, grabbing weapons Tobias had stored in the cabin. "Now!"


    Ronan pulled ra to her feet while Darian gathered supplies. "Where can we go? She¡¯ll track us anywhere."


    Tobias slid open a trapdoor hidden under a rug. "Underground tunnel. It¡¯ll take us to the old temple ruins."


    They descended quickly as the roof began to crack above them. The passage was narrow and dark, forcing them to run hunched over. ra¡¯s heart hammered against her ribs as the sound of destruction faded behind them.


    After what felt like hours, they emerged into a circr stone chamber. Moonlight filtered through a hole in the ceiling, illuminating ancient symbols carved into the walls.


    "We¡¯re safe for now," Tobias said. "The queen cannot enter this sacred ground easily."


    "What is this ce?" ra whispered, touching symbols that seemed to glow faintly under her fingers.


    "A temple built by the first silver-eyed Lunas," Tobias exined. "Your ancestors."


    Darian examined the walls. "I¡¯ve seen drawings of this ce in the queen¡¯s books. She fears it."


    "We need a n," Kael interrupted, pacing the chamber. "Without the full moon pendant¡ª"


    A deep howl cut through the night, different from the queen¡¯s terrible cry. This was a wolf¡¯s call¡ªpowerful,manding.


    "Alpha Marcus," Ronan growled. "How did he find us?"


    "He didn¡¯t," a voice answered as a figure stepped through another tunnel entrance.


    Alpha Marcus ckwood stood before them, alone and unarmed. His eyes widened slightly at the sight of Darian.


    "So it¡¯s true," he said. "All three of my sons, bound to the same mate." He looked at ra with intense curiosity. "An omega who isn¡¯t really an omega at all."


    Kael stepped protectively in front of ra. "What do you want, Father?"


    "To help you," Marcus replied simply. "The skin-walker queen has taken over my pack through my Luna. I want her gone as much as you do."


    "Why should we trust you?" Ronan snarled. "You let her infiltrate our pack!"


    "I didn¡¯t know," Marcus admitted, looking genuinely pained. "Not until recently." He turned to ra. "When I saw your silver eyes, I began to suspect the truth."


    ra felt uneasy under his gaze. "What truth?"


    "That you¡¯re Selene¡¯s daughter," Marcus said quietly. "I knew your mother once. We were allies before the Moonstone Pack fell."


    The revtion stunned everyone into silence. Even Tobias looked surprised.


    "Tell me," Marcus continued, his eyes never leaving ra¡¯s face. "Did your mother have visions? Could she see through the eyes of others?"


    ra tensed. "How did you know about my visions?"


    A victorious gleam shed in Marcus¡¯s eyes. "Because Selene had the same gift. The mark of a true Luna."


    Darian moved closer to ra, his presence calming. "What exactly do you want from us, Father?"


    "I want what¡¯s rightfully mine," Marcus replied. "My pack freed from that creature. And I want the power that was promised to the ckwood line generations ago."


    "What power?" Kael demanded.


    Marcus smiled thinly. "The power of the silver fire. The reason the triplet bond exists at all."


    Tobias stepped forward. "Enough, Marcus. You¡¯re revealing too much too soon."


    "Am I?" Marcus challenged. "Or are you keeping secrets from her that she deserves to know?"


    "What secrets?" ra asked, looking between the two men.


    Marcus circled the chamber slowly. "Did Tobias tell you why the triplet mate bond happened? Why my three sons all carry the mark for you?"


    "It¡¯s part of the prophecy," ra answered uncertainly.


    "Yes, but why?" Marcus pressed. "Ask him about the ancient pact between the ckwood and Moonstone Packs. Ask him what your mother promised me."


    Tobias¡¯s expression darkened. "This isn¡¯t the time¡ª"


    "My pack is being destroyed as we speak," Marcus snapped. "This is exactly the time." He turned back to ra. "Your mother made a deal with me. The firstborn daughter of the Moonstone Luna would bond with the next Alpha of the ckwood Pack, uniting our bloodlines."


    "That would be me," Kael said, frowning. "Not all three of us."


    "That was the original agreement," Marcus nodded. "But something changed when Selene gave birth to you," he told ra. "She saw something in her visions¡ªa future where one mate wouldn¡¯t be enough to control the power you would inherit."


    ra felt anger rising inside her. "Control me? Is that what this is about?"


    "No," Darian spoke up, his voice gentle but firm. "It¡¯s about bnce. The silver fire is too strong for any single wolf to channel. It needs to be distributed."


    "How do you know that?" Ronan asked, staring at his brother.


    "Because the queen made me study the ancient texts," Darian exined. "She wanted to understand how to steal your power, ra."


    Alpha Marcus smiled at his youngest son. "Always the clever one."


    "What about Celeste?" ra asked, remembering her vision. "She¡¯s being controlled by the queen."


    "A sacrifice I¡¯m willing to make," Marcus said coldly. "The Beta¡¯s daughter was useful, but she¡¯s nothingpared to what you represent."


    His callousness shocked ra. "You¡¯d just let her die?"


    "I¡¯d let anyone die to destroy the skin-walkers," Marcus replied. "They massacred half my pack twenty years ago, including my brothers. I¡¯ve waited decades for revenge."


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What are you suggesting, Father?"


    "An alliance," Marcus answered. "I know where the queen keeps the full moon pendant. Together, we can retrieve it."


    "And then?" ra asked.


    "Then you fulfill your destiny," Marcus said. "You destroy the queen, free my Luna, and restore bnce to both our packs."


    Something in his tone made ra uneasy. There was too much hunger in his eyes when he looked at her.


    "What happens after that?" she pressed. "If we seed?"


    Marcus smiled. "Then you¡¯ll take your rightful ce as Luna of the united packs. With my sons by your side."


    "And you remain Alpha," Tobias observed.


    "Of course," Marcus nodded. "It¡¯s my birthright."


    ra exchanged nces with the triplets. None of them seemed entirely convinced.


    "We need time to discuss this," Kael said firmly.


    "Time is something we don¡¯t have," Marcus replied, moving toward the tunnel. "The queen has gathered her forces. By dawn, she¡¯ll be strong enough to breach even this sacred ce."


    He paused at the entrance. "I¡¯ll return before midnight with weapons and reinforcements¡ªwolves still loyal to me, not my possessed Luna. Be ready with your answer."


    After he left, a heavy silence filled the chamber.


    "Can we trust him?" ra finally asked.


    "No," all three brothers answered simultaneously.


    "But we might need him," Tobias said reluctantly. "He wasn¡¯t lying about the pendant¡¯s location."


    ra touched her crescent moon ne. "There¡¯s something he¡¯s not telling us. Something about this power he wants so badly."


    Darian nodded. "The queen often spoke of the silver fire with both fear and desire. She said it could do more than just destroy skin-walkers."


    "Like what?" Ronan asked.


    "Like reshape the very nature of wolves," Darian whispered. "Change who can be Alpha, who can challenge for leadership."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened. "Father has always been obsessed with power and control."


    "He wants to use me," ra realized. "But for what exactly?"


    Before anyone could answer, the ground trembled beneath them. Dust fell from the ceiling as a distant howl echoed through the tunnels.


    ra¡¯s vision blurred again. She saw the queen moving through the forest, darkness flowing from her hands, killing everything in her path. But now she wasn¡¯t heading toward the cabin anymore.


    She wasing straight for the temple.


    And leading her directly to them was Celeste¡ªwith Alpha Marcus walking willingly by her side.

 Chapter 17: Walls of Ice and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Walls of Ice and Fire</h4>


    "Marcus is leading them here," ra gasped, her vision clearing. "He¡¯s working with the queen!"


    The temple walls shook again, harder this time. Dust and small stones showered from the ceiling.


    "We need to move," Tobias urged. "There¡¯s another exit through the north passage."


    "They¡¯ll be watching all the exits," Darian said, his calm voice belying the tension in his shoulders. "We need a distraction."


    Kael¡¯s face hardened into the mask of leadership ra knew too well. "I¡¯ll lead them away from the north tunnel. The rest of you escape while I buy time."


    "No!" Ronan grabbed his brother¡¯s arm. "We stick together!"


    "There¡¯s no time to argue," Kael snapped. "Protect ra. That¡¯s what matters now."


    Before anyone could stop him, Kael grabbed a knife and ran toward the east passage.


    "Kael, wait!" ra called, but he disappeared into the darkness.


    Tobias nced anxiously at the ceiling as more dirt fell. "We need to go. Now!"


    "I¡¯m going after him," ra decided, surprising herself with her own determination.


    "That¡¯s exactly what the queen wants," Darian warned.


    "And leaving him alone is exactly what Marcus wants," ra countered. "He¡¯s trying to separate us."


    Ronan cursed under his breath, then nodded. "I¡¯lle with you."


    "No," ra said firmly. "You and Darian go with Tobias. Find somewhere safe. I¡¯ll bring Kael back."


    "The mate bond is strongest one-on-one right now," Tobias exined when Ronan looked ready to argue. "She has the best chance of reaching him."


    ra didn¡¯t wait for further discussion. She ran into the east tunnel, following Kael¡¯s scent. Behind her, she heard the others reluctantly heading north.


    The passage grew narrower as she ran, roots dangling from the ceiling. Somewhere ahead, she heard footsteps ¨C Kael moving quickly through the darkness.


    "Kael!" she called, her voice echoing off the stone walls. "Stop!"


    The footsteps paused. ra rounded a corner and nearly collided with him.


    "What are you doing?" he demanded, grabbing her shoulders. "You need to be with the others!"


    "And you need to stop trying to be the hero," she shot back.


    A distant howl echoed through the tunnel ¨C closer now. Kael cursed and pulled ra into a small alcove hidden behind fallen rocks.


    "They¡¯re following us," he whispered, his body shielding hers in the tight space.


    "That was your n, wasn¡¯t it?" ra hissed. "To lead them away from the others?"


    "Yes, but I didn¡¯t n on you following me."


    Despite the danger, anger red in ra¡¯s chest. "Why do you keep doing this? Acting like you have to face everything alone?"


    "Because it¡¯s my job!" Kael¡¯s eyes shed golden in the darkness. "I¡¯m the oldest. The next Alpha. I protect the pack ¨C I protect my brothers."


    "And who protects you?" ra demanded.


    The question seemed to catch him off guard. For a moment, the hard mask slipped, revealing something vulnerable beneath.


    Before he could answer, the tunnel behind them copsed with a thunderous crash. Dust filled the air, making them cough. When it cleared, they found themselves cut off ¨C rocks blocking the way back.


    "Now what?" ra asked, fighting panic.


    Kael listened intently, then pointed ahead. "This tunnel leads to the surface eventually. If we keep moving, we might find another way out."


    They crept forward in tense silence, every sense alert for danger. The howls had stopped, which somehow felt more threatening than reassuring.


    After what felt like hours, they emerged into a small cave lit by moonlight filtering through cracks in the ceiling. A tiny stream trickled through the center, disappearing into the rock wall.


    "We¡¯ll rest here," Kael decided. "Just for a moment."


    ra slumped against the wall, exhaustion hitting her suddenly. The past few days had been nothing but running and fighting. The weight of it all ¨C the revtions about her parents, the queen¡¯s pursuit, theplicated bond with the triplets ¨C pressed down on her shoulders.


    Kael knelt by the stream, sshing water on his face. In the pale moonlight, he looked younger somehow, the stern lines around his mouth softened.


    "Why have you been fighting the mate bond?" ra asked quietly.


    He stiffened but didn¡¯t turn around. "You know why. An omega can¡¯t be Luna."


    "We both know I¡¯m not really an omega," she replied. "That¡¯s not the real reason."


    Kael remained silent for so long that ra thought he wouldn¡¯t answer. When he finally spoke, his voice was barely audible.


    "I¡¯m afraid of it."


    The admission hung in the air between them. Kael ckwood, future Alpha, admitting fear ¨C it seemed impossible.


    "Afraid of what?" she pressed gently.


    He turned to face her, his golden eyes troubled. "Of what it means. Of what my father wants from it. Of what it might do to you." He ran a hand through his dark hair. "I¡¯ve watched my father rule through fear and maniption my entire life. I swore I¡¯d be different."


    "And you think being mated to me would make you like him?"


    "I think the power my father is so desperate to control could corrupt anyone," Kael said. "Including me."


    ra moved closer, drawn by the pain in his voice. "Is that why you¡¯ve been so cold? To push me away?"


    "I thought if I rejected the bond, you¡¯d be safer," he admitted. "But it didn¡¯t work. I can feel you, all the time. Your fear, your courage... your pain when I push you away." He closed his eyes briefly. "I¡¯m sorry for that."


    The sincerity in his voice touched something deep inside ra. This was a side of Kael she¡¯d never seen ¨C vulnerable, honest, without the walls he usually kept around himself.


    "I¡¯m afraid too," she confessed. "I never asked for any of this ¨C the silver fire, the prophecy, being hunted. Sometimes I wish I could go back to being just an omega nobody noticed."


    "You were never just anything," Kael said quietly. "Even before I knew who you really were. There was always something about you..."


    He reached out hesitantly, his fingers brushing a strand of hair from her face. The simple touch sent warmth rushing through the mate bond, stronger than before.


    "I feel it too," ra whispered.


    Something shifted in Kael¡¯s eyes ¨C the ice melting to reveal fire beneath. Slowly, giving her time to pull away, he leaned forward.


    Their lips met in a gentle kiss that quickly deepened with hunger. The mate bond red between them, silver light dancing behind ra¡¯s closed eyelids. For one perfect moment, there was no danger, no prophecy, nothing but the two of them and the bond that pulled them together.


    When they finally broke apart, both breathless, Kael pressed his forehead against hers.


    "I¡¯ll stop fighting it," he promised. "The bond, and you."


    A soft noise from the tunnel entrance shattered the moment. They sprang apart, instantly alert.


    "How touching," a familiar voice said as Celeste stepped into the cave. But her eyes were wrong ¨Cpletely ck, without whites or pupils. "The cold Alpha heir finally warming up."


    Behind her emerged Alpha Marcus, his expression unreadable as he looked between his son and ra.


    "Father," Kael growled, pushing ra behind him. "I knew we couldn¡¯t trust you."


    "You should have listened to that instinct," Marcus replied coolly. "It¡¯s the only Alpha trait you seem to possess."


    "Where are my brothers?" Kael demanded.


    A slow, cruel smile spread across Marcus¡¯s face. "Ronan fought bravely. Darian was always too clever for his own good."


    Horror filled ra¡¯s chest. "What did you do to them?"


    "Nothing permanent," Marcus assured her. "The queen needs all three brothers alive for the ritual." His eyes fixed on ra with calcted interest. "Just as she needs you."


    "What ritual?" Kael asked, though his pale face suggested he already knew.


    "The one that will transfer your mate¡¯s silver fire to someone worthy of wielding it," Marcus exined. His eyes shifted, glowing red in the darkness. "To me."


    As he spoke, shadows gathered around him, writhing like living things. With growing horror, ra realized the truth.


    "You¡¯re one of them," she whispered. "A skin-walker."


    "Not yet," Marcus corrected. "But I will be. The first to voluntarily ept the gift, in exchange for delivering thest silver-eyed Luna to the queen."


    Kael¡¯s shock was palpable through the bond. "You betrayed your own pack. Your own sons."


    "I¡¯m elevating our bloodline," Marcus hissed. "Once I have the silver fire, the ckwood Pack will rule all wolves!"


    As he spoke, more shadow figures filled the tunnel behind him. ra could feel the mate bond stretching thin ¨C Ronan and Darian were alive but in danger.


    Kael¡¯s hand found hers, squeezing tightly.


    "Run," he whispered, his lips barely moving.


    ra shook her head slightly. "Not without you."


    "How sweet," Celeste¡¯s possessed body mocked. "The fated mates, together at the end."


    Marcus stepped forward, shadows swirling around his feet. "It doesn¡¯t have to be the end, son. Join me. Share in the power."


    For a terrible moment, Kael said nothing. Then he straightened to his full height, eyes zing gold.


    "I am nothing like you," he dered.


    With lightning speed, he flung the knife he¡¯d been hiding. It struck the cave wall ¨C not at Marcus, but at the ceiling above the tunnel entrance. Rocks crashed down, momentarily blocking the path.


    "Now!" Kael shouted, pulling ra toward a narrow crack in the back wall.


    As they squeezed through the opening, ra heard Marcus roaring in rage behind them. The sound changed mid-howl, bing something inhuman ¨C the cry of a creature caught between wolf and shadow.


    The future Alpha of the ckwood Pack had chosen his side.


    And the skin-walkers had gained a powerful new ally.

 Chapter 18: Shadows of the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Shadows of the Mind</h4>


    Kael and ra ran through the winding tunnel, the sounds of pursuit fading behind them. The passage grew narrower until they were forced to crawl through a small opening. They emerged onto a rocky ledge overlooking a moonlit valley.


    "We need to find the others," ra gasped, trying to catch her breath.


    Kael nodded, his face grim. "I can feel Ronan through our brother bond. He¡¯s alive but in pain."


    "And Darian?" ra asked, fear clutching at her heart.


    "Harder to sense. He¡¯s always been able to shield his thoughts," Kael exined, scanning the valley below. "It¡¯s how he survived eighteen years with the queen."


    A howl echoed across the valley ¨C not the twisted cry of skin-walkers, but the clear call of a wolf. Kael¡¯s head snapped up, relief washing over his face.


    "That¡¯s Ronan¡¯s signal. They¡¯re at the meeting point."


    They climbed down the rocky slope carefully, every shadow seeming to hide danger. When they reached the valley floor, Kael led them through a dense patch of trees to a hidden cave entrance.


    Inside, Ronan paced anxiously while Tobias tended to a wound on his arm. Darian sat cross-legged in the corner, eyes closed in deep concentration.


    "ra!" Ronan rushed forward, pulling her into a fierce hug. "You¡¯re alive!"


    "Barely," Kael said. "Father¡¯s working with the skin-walkers. He¡¯s nning to be one of them."


    Tobias¡¯s face darkened. "We suspected as much when we saw him with Celeste. The shadow taint is already changing him."


    Darian¡¯s eyes snapped open. "We don¡¯t have much time." His voice was tight with urgency. "Father isn¡¯t just helping the queen ¨C he ns to overthrow her."


    "How do you know?" Kael asked.


    "Because he told me," Darian replied, standing up. "When you two were separated from us, he captured me and Ronan. He wanted me to join him."


    Ronan growled. "I would¡¯ve ripped his throat out if those shadow creatures hadn¡¯t been holding me down."


    "What exactly did he say?" ra asked, moving closer to Darian.


    Darian¡¯s golden eyes ¨C so simr yet gentler than his brothers¡¯ ¨C met hers. "He¡¯s going to use you to steal the queen¡¯s power, not just your silver fire. He¡¯s nning a ritual during the blood moon tomorrow night."


    A chill ran down ra¡¯s spine. "The blood moon? Luna Evelyn mentioned that in her diary. Something about powers being at their peak."


    "It¡¯s when the veil between worlds is thinnest," Tobias exined. "When the skin-walkers first crossed over."


    "We need to stop him," Kael said, his hand unconsciously seeking ra¡¯s. "But first, we need to find somewhere safer to hide."


    "No," Darian said firmly, surprising everyone. The youngest triplet rarely contradicted his older brother. "What we need is to prepare ra. Father will find us ¨C he has shadow trackers now. Our only advantage is that he doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s capable of."


    "And what am I capable of?" ra asked. "I can¡¯t control the silver fire yet."


    "But you can learn to shield your mind," Darian replied. "It¡¯s how I survived all those years with the queen ¨C by hiding my thoughts, my feelings, my true self."


    "Can you teach me?" ra asked.


    Darian nodded. "That¡¯s why I asked to speak with you alone."


    Kael frowned. "Alone? We need to stick together."


    "I¡¯ll take first watch," Tobias said diplomatically. "Kael, you and Ronan should rest and heal. You¡¯ll be no good to ra exhausted."


    Though clearly reluctant, Kael nodded. He squeezed ra¡¯s hand before following Ronan to the back of the cave.


    Darian led ra to a small alcove where a tiny stream trickled through the rock. He sat cross-legged on the ground, gesturing for her to do the same.


    "The skin-walkers can slip into your dreams, read your thoughts, see through your eyes if you let them," Darian exined quietly. "That¡¯s how they found us at the temple. They saw through Celeste."


    "Can they see through me now?" ra asked, suddenly paranoid.


    "No," Darian assured her. "Your silver eyes protect you somewhat. But you need stronger defenses if we¡¯re going to defeat them."


    He took her hands in his. Unlike Kael¡¯s passionate touch or Ronan¡¯s protective grip, Darian¡¯s hold was gentle yet steady ¨C like an anchor in a storm.


    "Close your eyes," he instructed. "Picture your mind as a ce ¨C somewhere you feel safe."


    ra closed her eyes, trying to concentrate. "I¡¯m not sure I have anywhere safe anymore."


    "Then create one," Darian suggested. "Something that feels like home."


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, ra imagined a small cottage deep in the woods, surrounded by wildflowers and protected by ancient trees. The home she¡¯d always wished for but never had.


    "I see it," she whispered.


    "Good. Now imagine walls around it ¨C not stone or wood, but made of light. Silver light from your own power."


    As ra concentrated, she felt something stir within her chest ¨C a warm glow that spread outward. In her mind, silver walls rose around her cottage, shimmering with power.


    "Now for the test," Darian said. His voice seemed toe from both inside and outside her mind. "Let me in, but only as far as you want."


    ra felt a gentle pressure against her mental walls ¨C like someone knocking politely at a door. Cautiously, she created a small opening, allowing Darian to step into the outer edge of her mindscape.


    You¡¯re a natural, his voice echoed in her thoughts.


    This is strange, she replied, surprised at how easily the mentalmunication came to her.


    It¡¯s part of the Luna¡¯s gift, Darian exined. The ability to connect with pack members through thought. The queen feared this power most of all.


    Why?


    Because it means you canmand loyalty without fear or force. True leadership.


    Suddenly, Darian¡¯s presence in her mind became more urgent. There¡¯s something else I need to tell you ¨C something I couldn¡¯t say in front of the others.


    ra felt her heart beat faster. What is it?


    During my captivity, I learned things about the prophecy, about why all three of us are bonded to you.


    Images shed through their shared mental space ¨C ancient texts, strange symbols, three wolves circling a silver-eyed woman.


    The triplet bond isn¡¯t just about bncing your power, Darian continued. It¡¯s about choice.


    Choice? ra didn¡¯t understand.


    When the timees, you¡¯ll have to choose one of us toplete the final bond. One heart, one mind, one soul ¨C that¡¯s what the prophecy truly means.


    Shock rippled through ra¡¯s mental shields. Choose? But I thought all three of you...


    Were destined to be your mates? Yes, but in the end, only one can share the full bond. The others will remain connected, but differently.


    Does Kael know this? Or Ronan?


    No, Darian admitted. And we can¡¯t tell them yet. It would divide us when we need to be united.


    Why are you telling me this now? ra asked, confusion and hurt swirling through her.


    Because my father knows, Darian replied grimly. It¡¯s why he sought me out separately. He¡¯s trying to manipte us against each other.


    Before ra could question him further, a sharp painnced through their mental connection. Darian pulled away abruptly, breaking the link.


    In the physical world, ra¡¯s eyes flew open to see Darian clutching his head, face contorted in pain.


    "What¡¯s happening?" she cried, reaching for him.


    "He¡¯s trying to get in," Darian gasped. "Father ¨C he¡¯s using the blood bond between us."


    ra helped him strengthen his mental shields, instinctively knowing what to do. After a moment, Darian rxed, the pain fading from his face.


    "Thank you," he whispered. "You¡¯re learning quickly."


    "What did he want?" ra asked.


    "To see if what the queen told him is true ¨C that I¡¯ve been teaching you to shield." Darian¡¯s eyes were troubled. "He¡¯s getting stronger. The shadow taint is spreading through him faster than I thought possible."


    Shouting from the main cave interrupted them. Kael¡¯s voice, sharp with rm.


    They rushed back to find Ronan and Kael staring at the cave entrance where Tobias stood, his face pale.


    "They found us," Tobias said. "But it¡¯s not skin-walkers or your father."


    He stepped aside, revealing a bloodied and exhausted wolf shifting into human form.


    ra gasped as the figure¡¯s features became clear.


    "Luna Evelyn?" she whispered.


    But Kael shook his head, eyes narrowed with suspicion. "That¡¯s not my mother. Not anymore."


    The woman who looked like Luna Evelyn smiled weakly. "Smart boy. I¡¯m not Evelyn ¨C not entirely." Her eyes shifted briefly to silver before fading back to blue. "My name is Selene. I¡¯ve been trapped inside the queen¡¯s puppet for eighteen years."


    "Mother?" ra whispered, her voice breaking.


    Selene nodded, then copsed to the ground. As ra rushed forward, she saw something clutched in the woman¡¯s hand ¨C a pendant shaped like a full moon, glowing with silver light.


    "I¡¯ve brought you your birthright," Selene gasped. "Take it quickly. We don¡¯t have much time before she realizes I¡¯ve broken free."


    As ra reached for the pendant, Darian grabbed her wrist, stopping her.


    "Wait," he warned, his eyes fixed on Selene. "There¡¯s something not right about this."


    Selene¡¯s face twisted in anger. "You dare question me, wolf?"


    Darian didn¡¯t flinch. "If you¡¯re really Selene, prove it. Tell us something only ra¡¯s mother would know."


    A strange smile spread across Selene¡¯s face ¨C too wide, too sharp. "Clever boy. No wonder the queen kept you all those years." Her eyes shifted again, but this time not to silver.


    They turnedpletely ck.


    "I had hoped to make this easy," the thing wearing Selene¡¯s face said. "But I¡¯ll take the silver fire one way or another."


    The cave erupted into chaos as shadows poured from her mouth, engulfing them all in darkness.

 Chapter 19: Betrayal by Blood

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Betrayal by Blood</h4>


    The shadows swirled around them like angry storm clouds, choking out all light. ra felt icy fingers grasp at her throat as the darkness from the false Selene¡¯s mouth spread throughout the cave.


    "Shield yourselves!" Darian shouted, his voice barely audible over the howling darkness.


    Acting on instinct, ra summoned the mental walls she had just learned to create. Silver light burst from her fingertips, creating a protective dome around the five of them. The shadows hissed and retreated, unable to prate the barrier.


    "How long can you hold it?" Kael asked, his golden eyes reflecting her silver light.


    "Not long enough," ra admitted, already feeling the strain. Her arms trembled with effort as the shadows pounded against her shield.


    Ronan grabbed her hand. "Take my strength."


    She felt his power flow into her, wild and fierce. Kael ced his hand on her shoulder, adding his steady,manding energy. Darianpleted the circle, his calm presence stabilizing the connection between them all.


    With theirbined power, ra pushed outward. The shield expanded violently, exploding in a burst of silver light that sent the shadows scattering. The creature wearing Selene¡¯s face screamed, its form melting into ck sludge before slithering out of the cave entrance.


    "It¡¯s gone¡ªfor now," Tobias said, checking the entrance carefully.


    "But it knows where we are," Kael growled. "We need to move."


    They gathered what little supplies they had and fled deeper into thework of caves. By dawn, they emerged in a different part of the forest, miles from where they had started.


    "We need a n," Kael said as they rested beside a small stream. "Father will send more shadows¡ªor worse."


    ra sshed water on her face, trying to wash away the memory of the thing that had pretended to be her mother. "Why did it try to trick me with my mother¡¯s face?"


    "Because it knew you¡¯d let your guard down," Darian exined quietly. "The skin-walkers feed on emotion¡ªfear, hope, love. They use it to get past your defenses."


    A twig snapped in the distance. All five froze, alert for danger.


    "Wolf. Approaching from the east," Ronan whispered, scenting the air. "Just one."


    Tobias drew a silver dagger. Kael and Ronan shifted partially, ws and fangs extending. Darian positioned himself in front of ra, his body tensed.


    A tall figure stepped into the clearing, hands raised to show he meant no harm. ra recognized him immediately¡ªBeta James Rivers, Celeste¡¯s father.


    "Ie alone," he said, his tired eyes moving from one face to another before settling on ra. "To speak with the Luna."


    "She¡¯s not safe with you," Kael snarled. "You¡¯re my father¡¯s right hand."


    Beta James shook his head. "Not anymore. Marcus has gone too far. The pack is divided. Many have fled rather than follow him into darkness."


    "Why should we trust you?" Ronan demanded.


    "Because I know what he¡¯s nning," Beta James replied. "And because my own daughter is now a monster wearing human skin."


    ra stepped forward, despite Darian¡¯s attempt to hold her back. "What happened to Celeste?"


    Pain shed across the Beta¡¯s face. "She made a deal with the skin-walker queen. Power in exchange for loyalty. I didn¡¯t recognize what was happening until it was toote."


    Tobias lowered his dagger slightly. "What does Alpha Marcus n to do?"


    "He¡¯s preparing for the blood moon ritual tonight. With Celeste¡¯s help, he¡¯s captured Luna Evelyn¡ªthe real one, not the shadow creature you encountered."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened. "My mother is alive?"


    "Barely," Beta James confirmed. "The skin-walkers have been feeding off her life force for years, using her connection to the pack to weaken our defenses."


    ra felt sick. "And Celeste?"


    "She¡¯s not my daughter anymore," Beta James said, his voice breaking. "Whatever bond she formed with the skin-walkers has changed her. She¡¯s helping them prepare for the ritual because she believes they¡¯ll make her the true Luna once you¡¯re dead."


    The small group fell silent, processing this new information. Finally, ra spoke.


    "What do you want from us?"


    Beta James looked directly at her, his expression grave. "I want you to leave. Right now. Go as far from here as possible."


    "You want us to run?" Kael asked incredulously.


    "I want her to live," Beta James snapped, pointing at ra. "Her presence is tearing the pack apart. Some see her as salvation, others as destruction. My daughter has be a monster because of jealousy. Alpha Marcus has lost his mind seeking power through her. The triplet bond was never meant to exist¡ªit¡¯s unnatural and dangerous."


    "Don¡¯t speak of things you don¡¯t understand," Tobias warned.


    "I understand enough!" Beta James shot back. "I¡¯ve served this pack for thirty years. I¡¯ve watched good wolves die and families turn against each other. All because of prophecies and power and politics." He turned to ra again, his voice softening. "You can end this. Just go."


    ra could feel the triplets¡¯ anger building like a storm around her.


    "You want her to abandon her destiny?" Darian asked quietly.


    "I want her to choose her own path," Beta James replied. "Not one dictated by ancient prophecies or power-hungry Alphas."


    Something about his words struck a chord in ra. Choose her own path. Wasn¡¯t that what she¡¯d always wanted?


    "She stays with us," Kael dered, moving protectively closer to her.


    Beta James sighed heavily. "Then you¡¯ve doomed her." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pouch. "At least take this. Luna Evelyn managed to hide it before she was captured."


    He tossed it to ra. Inside was a small silver key with moon symbols etched into its surface.


    "What does it open?" she asked.


    "A door beneath the old temple¡ªwhere the original Luna made herst stand against the skin-walkers centuries ago. There¡¯s power there that might help you."


    Before anyone could ask more questions, Beta James stiffened, his eyes widening in rm. "They¡¯ve found me."


    A howl echoed through the forest¡ªnot the cry of a wolf, but something twisted and wrong. Beta James turned to run, but stopped and looked back onest time.


    "Remember, ra Moon¡ªyour presence brings destruction to this pack. The triplet bond wasn¡¯t meant to exist. You must choose."


    With those cryptic words, he disappeared into the trees.


    "We can¡¯t trust him," Ronan growled.


    "No," Kael agreed. "But we need to find this door."


    ra stared at the silver key in her palm, wondering what secrets it might unlock. Choose. That word again. First from Darian, now from Beta James.


    "We should¡ª" Darian began, but fell silent as another howl cut through the air, closer this time.


    "Toote," Tobias muttered. "They¡¯re here."


    They formed a protective circle around ra as shadows began to gather between the trees. But instead of attacking, the shadows parted to reveal a figure walking calmly toward them.


    Celeste Rivers stepped into the clearing, but she wasn¡¯t the jealous girl ra remembered. Her once-pretty face was now unnaturally beautiful, her eyes gleaming with malice. Behind her walked her father, Beta James, his expression nk and his eyespletely ck.


    "Did you really think my father came here of his own free will?" Celesteughed, her voice echoing strangely. "He¡¯s been mine since the moment he left the pack to find you."


    "Celeste," ra gasped, clutching the key tightly in her fist. "What have you done?"


    "What you never had the courage to do," Celeste replied, stroking her father¡¯s cheek possessively. "I took power instead of waiting for it to be given to me."


    With a flick of her wrist, Beta James dropped to his knees, his body convulsing as darkness poured from his mouth and eyes.


    "He was so concerned about you dividing the pack," Celeste continued, watching her father¡¯s agony with detached curiosity. "But he never realized the real division was already here."


    She snapped her fingers, and Beta James¡¯s body stilled. Slowly, he rose to his feet and turned to face ra, his face splitting into an unnatural grin.


    "The key," he said in a voice that wasn¡¯t his own. "Give me the key."


    ra backed away, horror washing over her as she realized the truth¡ªBeta James hadn¡¯t warned her about Celeste.


    He¡¯d led her straight into a trap.

 Chapter 20: Silver Lies

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Silver Lies</h4>


    As ra held on to the silver key even tighter, her heart beat fast against her chest. The thing that used to be Beta James lurched toward her, moving in a way that didn¡¯t seem normal. "The pack is waiting," Celeste purred. The light in the trees made her new, too-perfect face shine. "The Moon Festival begins at sunset." In an instant, Kael jumped forward and bared his teeth. "You¡¯re not taking her anywhere!" Celeste¡¯s fingers sent out shadows that wrapped around Kael¡¯s throat and lifted him off the ground. The other triplets sprang into motion. Darian chanted old words, and Ronan ran ahead. "Stop!" ra screamed. The silver key in her palm suddenly burned white-hot, sending rays of moonlight shooting between her fingers. The shadows around Kael shrank instantly. Celeste hissed, her beautiful face contorting into something horrible. "This isn¡¯t over," she growled, backing away. "The Blood Moon rises tonight. Choose carefully, Luna." With a snap of her fingers, both she and the shell of her father disappeared into shadow. Tobias helped Kael to his feet. "We need to move. Now."


    "Wait," ra whispered, staring at the key in her hand. The pain had faded, but moonlight still pulsed gently within it. "She mentioned the Moon Festival." Darian¡¯s eyes widened. "The annual celebration when the barriers between worlds are thinnest." "The perfect time for a skin-walker invasion," Ronan growled. "Or a rescue," ra said suddenly. "If Luna Evelyn is truly alive¡ª" "We can¡¯t trust anything that came from Beta James," Kael interrupted, rubbing his throat. "The key is real," ra dered. "You saw how it reacted to the shadows." The triplets exchanged looks. Finally, Tobias spoke. "The old temple is three miles northeast. If we move now, we can reach it before sunset." The old stone temple stood half-buried in the mountainside, its entrance choked with vines and moss.


    Above the entry, a faded carving showed three wolves howling at a crescent moon. "The original triplets," Darian mumbled, brushing his fingers against the weathered stone. "Our ancestors." ra approached the door, the silver key humming in her hand. "There¡¯s no keyhole." "Not on the surface," Kael said, pushing aside a tangle of vines to show a hidden panel. "Here." The moment ra slid the key into the lock, the ground beneath them shook. The stone door swung inward silently, showing a spiraling staircase that plunged deep into darkness. "I¡¯ll go first," Ronan offered, his eyes glowing amber as he shifted partly. The stairs seemed endless, winding down into the earth until ra lost all sense of direction. The walls were covered with ancient paintings showing wolves, moons, and shadow creatures with many limbs. "Look," Tobias pointed to one picture that showed a woman standing between three wolves, her hands raised toward a blood-red moon. "The first Luna." "She¡¯s splitting something," Darian noticed, studying the image. "Dividing her power." Before ra could look closer, a faint tune drifted up from below¡ªa haunting luby that made her skin prickle. "Someone¡¯s down there," she whispered. They descended faster, the singing getting louder until they reached a massive chamber lit by crystals that glowed with moonlight. In the middle, seated on a stone throne, was a woman with silver hair and Kael¡¯s golden eyes. "Mother?" Kael gasped. Luna Evelyn looked up, her face thin but beautiful. "My son," she whispered, her voice cracking. "You shouldn¡¯t havee." Kael rushed forward, but Darian caught his arm. "Wait. Something¡¯s wrong." Luna Evelyn¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Smart boy. Always the cautious one." ra felt the key grow warm again as Luna Evelyn rose from the throne. Her moves were too fluid, too perfect. "The key," Luna Evelyn said, extending her hand. "Give it to me, child. It¡¯s the finishing piece we need." "We?" ra asked, taking a step back. Luna Evelyn¡¯s smile widened strangely. "The skin-walkers, of course. They¡¯ve been such generous hosts these past years." "You¡¯re not my mother," Kael growled, his ws extending. Luna Evelynughed¡ªa sound like breaking ss. "Not entirely, no. But I wear her skin so effectively, don¡¯t I? She¡¯s still in here, screaming." The chamber darkened as shadows started pouring from Luna Evelyn¡¯s eyes and mouth. Her beautiful face stretched and twisted as the skin-walker queen emerged. "You¡¯ve brought me exactly what I needed," the creature hissed, her words echoing from multiple mouths that opened across her body. "The key, the triplets, and the false Luna¡ªall in one convenient package." ra felt fear rising as the shadows surrounded them. The key burned against her palm, urging her to move. "Let Luna Evelyn go!" she ordered. The skin-walker queenughed again. "Oh, child. She¡¯s been mine for years. Just as you will be." Suddenly, a new voice spoke from the shadows behind them. "Not if I have anything to say about it." They all turned to see Alpha Marcus standing in the door, his eyes zing with power. Behind him stood dozens of pack members, including a grinning Celeste. "Father," Kael whispered, relief washing over his face. But ra saw something in Marcus¡¯s eyes that made her blood run cold¡ªhunger, not love. "Excellent work, my queen," Marcus said, bowing slightly to the skin-walker. "You¡¯ve gathered them exactly as nned." Betrayal hit ra like a physical blow. The triplets moved protectively around her as Marcus neared. "Did you really think I¡¯d let a prophecy determine who rules my pack?" Marcus asked, his voice strangely calm. "I¡¯ve worked too hard to let a random girl steal my sons¡¯ power." "You¡¯ve been working with them all along," Darian realized, fear in his voice. "Smart boy," Marcus and the skin-walker queen said in sync, their voices ovepping unnaturally. Celeste stepped forward, shadows moving around her fingers.


    "The Moon Festival starts in one hour.


    The pack is gathered, the blood moon rises, and we have everything we need." She turned to ra with hate in her eyes. "Your heart will be the final sacrifice." "Take them," Marcus demanded. Shadows rushed forward from all directions. ra felt the triplets¡¯ power surge around her, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The darkness overtook them, separating them as they fought. "Run!" Kael shouted to ra as shadows dragged him back. The key in ra¡¯s hand suddenly pulsed with bright light. Acting on instinct, she thrust it into the stone floor beneath her feet. The chamber shook fiercely as moonlight erupted from the key, forming a pathway through the shadows. Without hesitation, ra dashed through the opening, the screams of the triplets echoing behind her. "Let her go," she heard Marcus say as she fled up the stairs. "She has nowhere to run. The festival awaits¡ªand so does her fate." Tears streaming down her face, ra exited from the temple into the fading daylight. The Blood Moon was already visible on the horizon, an eerie red eye watching her desperate flight. She had one hour to save the triplets, Luna Evelyn, and possibly the entire pack¡ªwith no n, no friends, and nowhere to hide. The Moon Festival had started.

 Chapter 21: Moonlit Promises

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Moonlit Promises</h4>


    Selene stood at the edge of the clearing, her heart beating against her ribs. The Moon Festival was in full swing,nterns hanging from tree branches throwing a golden glow over the pack members whoughed, danced, and feasted under the night sky. Music filled the air, a lively tune yed on drums and flutes that made even the most serious dogs tap their feet. She smoothed down her silver dress, a gift from Lyra who insisted she wear something special tonight. "You¡¯re the Luna," Lyra had said, "whether Dante admits it or not." Thinking of Dante made Selene¡¯s stomach twist. For weeks, the Alpha had barely recognized her existence. He spoke to her only when necessary, his golden eyes cold and detached. Every effort to connect with him hit a wall of ice. "You came," a voice said behind her. Selene turned to find Jace, Dante¡¯s Beta, watching her with those knowing eyes. "I almost didn¡¯t," she revealed. Jace offered a small smile. "The pack needs to see their Luna participating in traditions." "I¡¯m not their Luna," Selene whispered. "Not really. Not when their Alpha can barely look at me." Across the clearing, Dante stood talking with the pack leaders, regal and imposing in his ck ceremonial clothes. As if feeling her gaze, he looked up, their eyes locking for a brief moment before he returned to his conversation. "He¡¯s hurting," Jace said quietly. "It doesn¡¯t excuse his behavior, but there¡¯s more to your mate than what he shows." Before Selene could answer, a small figure darted between dancing couples and stopped in front of her. Ivy¡ªher seven-year-old sister who should have been seventeen¡ªgazed up with serious eyes. "You¡¯re supposed to dance," Ivy said, her voice having that eerie wisdom that made Selene¡¯s skin prickle. Since her strange return, Ivy had been a shadow of her former self, watching everyone with those too-old eyes. "No one¡¯s asked me," Selene answered with a forced smile. Ivy tilted her head. "He will." The music suddenly changed, changing to a slower, more haunting melody that Selene recognized as the traditional mate¡¯s dance.


    Couples started pairing off, and the crowd parted like magic. Standing in the cleared space was Dante, his intense gaze fixed straight on Selene. The crowd fell silent as he walked toward her with purposeful steps. Whispers spread through the pack, eyes widening in surprise. Even ra Frost, who had been hanging off Dante¡¯s arm all evening, looked shocked. Selene¡¯s breath caught as Dante stopped in front of her. Up close, his scent¡ªpine and winter and something uniquely him¡ªmade her wolf whine with desire. "Dance with me," he said. Not a request, but not quite an order either. Selene felt everyone looking, waiting to see what she would do. Refusing the Alpha during the Moon Festival would be an insult, but taking meant something else entirely¡ªpublic acknowledgment of their bond. "Why now?" she whispered, low enough that only he could hear. Something shed in his eyes¡ªpain or sorrow, she couldn¡¯t tell. "Because the moon doesn¡¯t wait for wolves to be ready." He extended his hand, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Selene put her trembling fingers in his palm. His warm skin against hers sent lightning up her arm, their mate bond humming to life after weeks of silence.


    Dante led her to the center of the clearing.


    As tradition demanded, the Alpha and his mate would lead the dance. He put one hand on her waist, keeping the other sped firmly with hers. "Everyone¡¯s staring," Selene murmured as they began to move with the music. "Let them," Dante answered, his voice low. "It¡¯s time they remembered who their Luna is." His words sent shock through her system. This was the first time he had referred to her as Luna¡ªas his. "I don¡¯t understand you," she admitted as he spun her elegantly. "One minute you can¡¯t stand to look at me, the next you¡¯re iming me in front of the entire pack." Dante¡¯s jaw tightened. "It¡¯splicated." "Then uplicate it," she challenged, meeting his eyes without flinching. For a moment, the mask slipped, and Selene glimpsed raw pain beneath. "Some wounds never heal, little wolf." As the music got louder, Dante pulled her closer, and their bodies moved together. Selene was hurt and confused, but she couldn¡¯t deny how good it felt to be in his arms. It was like puzzle pieces were fitting together. Selene saw ra watching them out of the corner of her eye. ra¡¯s beautiful face was twisted with anger. The rebel wolf Gideon stood next to her. He whispered something in ra¡¯s ear while his dark eyes looked away. "Your fan is making ns with your enemy," Dante whispered as he followed her look. "Gideon is not a fan of mine," Selene replied. "No?" Dante¡¯s grip got a little tighter. "He watches you like a starving man eyes a feast." Was that... anger in his voice? She felt her heart beat faster. "Why do you care? You made it clear I mean nothing to you." Dante¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "Is that what you think?" Before she could answer, the music ended. Tradition demanded that the Alpha now kiss his mate toplete the ceremony, blessing the pack with fertility and strength. The crowd watched eagerly. Dante hesitated, conflict obvious in his expression. Then, in a move that shocked everyone¡ªincluding Selene¡ªhe raised her hand to his lips and ced a gentle kiss on her inner wrist, right over her pulse point. Gasps echoed through the clearing.


    This was an even more personal gesture in wolf culture¡ªiming her scent point, marking her as his in the most primal way. "Mine," he growled softly against her skin. The pack exploded in howls and cheers. Selene felt dizzy with confusion and hope and fear all mixed together. What game was Dante ying? Across the clearing, Ivy stood watching them, her small face serious. But what caught Selene¡¯s attention was the dark figure behind her sister¡ªa woman with familiar features that made Selene¡¯s blood run cold. It couldn¡¯t be. But there she stood¡ªtheir mother, who had died years ago. The apparition smiled, putting a finger to her lips in a shushing motion before melting back into the shadows. "What¡¯s wrong?" Dante asked, feeling her sudden stress. Selene opened her mouth to tell him, but before she could speak, a blood-curdling scream cut through the party. All heads turned to see Lyra copsed on the ground, her body convulsing fiercely. "She¡¯s been poisoned!" someone yelled. As chaos broke around them, Dante¡¯s protective arm came around Selene. His body tensed, alert to danger. "Stay close to me," he ordered.


    Through the terrified crowd, Selene caught sight of ra slipping away, a satisfied smile on her perfect face. Next to her was Ivy, her little sister¡¯s hand held tightly in ra¡¯s. "Dante," Selene gasped, grabbing his arm. "She¡¯s taking Ivy!" Their eyes met, understanding passing between them. Something had shifted tonight¡ªthe wall between them cracking, if not fully falling. "Find Jace and stay with him," Dante directed, already moving toward themotion surrounding Lyra. "No," Selene said firmly, startling them both. "My sister needs me." Something like respect flickered in Dante¡¯s eyes. "Then we go together." As they raced after ra and Ivy, Selene couldn¡¯t shake the picture of her dead mother watching from the shadows. One dance had changed everything¡ªbut whether for better or worse remained to be seen. The Moon Festival, meant to celebrate togetherness, had just be a battlefield.

 Chapter 22: Hidden Flames

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Hidden mes</h4>


    Selene ran after Dante, her silver dress fluttering behind her as they pushed through the panicked crowd. The beautiful Moon Festival had changed into chaos within seconds. Pack members scattered in all directions, some running to help Lyra whoy twitching on the ground, others grabbing weapons as howls of rm spread through the night. "There!" Selene pointed to a sh of ra¡¯s red hair going into the forest, pulling Ivy along like a rag doll. A huge roar stopped them in their tracks.


    From the opposite end of the opening, dark shapes burst through the trees ¨C at least twenty wolves with matted fur and wild eyes. "Rogues," Dante growled, his body immediately shifting to battle stance. "They¡¯re attacking from the north entrance!" Jace appears at their side, already half-shifted. "Alpha, they¡¯ve surrounded the entire party grounds. This was nned." Selene¡¯s blood ran cold. "It¡¯s a distraction. ra knew exactly when to grab Ivy." Dante¡¯s eyes shed with dangerous rage. "Jace, take the eastern side. I¡¯ll handle the north." He turned to Selene, his face stone-cold but his eyes burning with something she couldn¡¯t name. "Find your sister. Stay hidden." Before she could answer, Dante shifted fully into his massive ck wolf form, his shoulders reaching her waist. With a bone-chilling howl that called his troops to battle, he charged toward the attackers. The pack responded quickly, shifting and forming battle lines as the rogues poured into the festival grounds. Tables overturned,nterns broke, and screams filled the air as ws tore into flesh. Selene paused, torn between helping the pack and chasing after Ivy. A woman¡¯s scream made her choice ¨C a young mother clutching her child was cornered by a snarling rogue wolf. Without thinking, Selene grabbed a fallen torch and ran toward them. The rogue turned, lips curling back to show yellowed fangs dripping with saliva. He lunged at Selene, but she was faster, dodging sideways and swinging the torch. The wolf yelped as fire singed his fur. "Run!" she yelled to the mother, who scooped up her child and fled. The rogue recovered quickly, circling Selene with murderous purpose. Two more joined him, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust. Selene backed away, her heart pounding against her ribs. The light wouldn¡¯t hold them off for long. She needed to shift, but there was no time to remove her dress, and she¡¯d be vulnerable during change. "Look what we found," one of the rogues growled, shifting partly to speak.


    "The Alpha¡¯s little mate, all alone." Fear wed at her throat, but Selene stood her ground. "You picked the wrong pack to attack." The roguesughed, a harsh sound that sent chills down her spine. "Your pack is finished. The ckthorn line ends tonight." They rushed her at once. Selene swung the torch wildly, but a heavy paw knocked it from her grip. Sharp ws raked her arm, tearing through cloth and skin. Pain zed through her, hot and fierce. "Ivy," she whispered, thinking of her little sister as she fell backward. Something stirred inside Selene ¨C a burning feeling that started in her chest and spread outward like wildfire through her veins. The pain in her arm vanished, reced by a surge of strength she¡¯d never felt before. Time seemed to slow as her vision sharpened, colors increasing until the world glowed with unnatural rity. Her fingers tingled, then burned. "What¡¯s happening to her?" one of the rogues asked, suddenly unsure. mes erupted from Selene¡¯s hands ¨C not from any torch, but from her own skin. Blue-white fire danced along her arms, sending eerie shadows across her face. Selene stared at her hands in shock. This was impossible. Wolves didn¡¯t control fire. The rogues backed away, fear recing their previous confidence. "Witch!" one screamed. Acting on gut, Selene thrust her hands forward. Fire shot out in a strong st, engulfing the nearest rogue. He howled in pain as mes consumed his fur. The other two turned to flee, but Selene was consumed by rage now, thinking of Ivy in danger, of Lyra poisoned, of the pack under attack. More fire poured from her hands, swirling around the rogues like a living thing, trapping them in a ring of blue mes. All around the clearing, fighting stopped as wolves turned to stare at the unbelievable sight. Selene ckthorn, standing unhurt in the middle of magical fire, her eyes glowing like molten gold.


    Through the mes, she spotted Dante in his wolf form, frozen mid-attack, his eyes locked on her with a look of disbelief. The distraction nearly cost him his life. A huge gray rogue leapt at him from behind, jaws aimed for his throat. "Dante!" Selene screamed, reflexively throwing out her hand. A whip of me shot across the open, wrapping around the attacking rogue and yanking him away from Dante. The wolf crashed to the ground, yelping as fire sizzled against his fur. The remaining rogues broke formation, fleeing into the forest with terrified howls. Within moments, the attack was over, leaving behind only the hurt and the dead. Silence fell over the clearing as all eyes turned to Selene. The fire around her dimmed, then flickered out, leaving her standing alone with her torn dress and her revealed secret. Dante changed back to human form, uncaring of his nakedness as he stalked toward her. His face was unreadable, muscles tight under his skin. "What are you?" he asked, stopping just short of touching her. Selene shook her head, trembling from tiredness and fear. "I don¡¯t know. This never happened before." Whispers spread through the watching pack. Some backed away, making old signs against evil. Others looked on with awe or calction. "She¡¯s a fire-walker," an old voice called out. Old Mira, the pack¡¯s historian, pushed through the crowd. "The stories are true. The ckthorn line carries the old gift." "Gift?" Jace questioned, moving to stand beside his Alpha. "Or curse?" Selene¡¯s legs gave out, and she sank to her knees, suddenly spent. She looked up at Dante, expecting disgust or fear. Instead, his expression had changed to something moreplex ¨C a mixture of wonder and worry that made her heart skip. "Ivy," Selene whispered, remembering her goal. "ra took Ivy." Dante knelt beside her, surprising everyone by taking her hands ¨C the same hands that had made magical fire moments ago. "We¡¯ll find her," he promised, his voice low and angry. "But first, we need to understand what you are." Before Selene could answer, a chilling howl echoed from deep in the forest ¨C not a wolf¡¯s cry, but something twisted and wrong. It was followed by a child¡¯s scream that cut off suddenly. "Ivy!" Selene tried to stand, but her strength had abandoned her. Dante caught her as she swayed. "You¡¯re tired. The fire takes a toll." "How do you know that?" she asked. His eyes met hers, something ancient and sad hiding in their golden depths. "Because my first mate was like you. And it killed her."


    The pack gasped collectively at this news. Dante had never spoken of his first mate, the hurt too deep to touch. From the trees emerged a figure Selene recognized with fear ¨C her mother, or something wearing her mother¡¯s face. She glided into the clearing, her feet not quite touching the ground. "The fire-walker awakens," the apparition said in a voice that echoed strangely. "Just as nned." Dante pushed Selene behind him protectively, facing the neer with a snarl. "What are you?" The thing wearing her mother¡¯s face smiled, the expression stretching strangely wide. "The question isn¡¯t what I am, Alpha." Her gaze fixed on Selene, eyes turning totally ck. "It¡¯s what she¡¯ll be when the curse fully blooms." The apparition¡¯s body began to shimmer and fade into shadow. "Bring the fire-walker to the old temple by midnight tomorrow. Come alone, or the child dies." Her smile widened impossibly further. "And this time, she¡¯ll stay dead." As quickly as it began, the night fell silent again. Selene looked around at the faces of her pack ¨C some scared, others curious, all forever changed by what they¡¯d witnessed. Dante stood rigid beside her, his face a mask of controlled anger. But when he helped her to her feet, his touch was gentle. "You have magic in your blood," he said quietly. "Magic I¡¯ve seen destroy someone I loved once before." Selene met his eyes steadily despite her exhaustion. "I won¡¯t let it destroy me. And I won¡¯t let Ivy die again." Something changed in Dante¡¯s eyes ¨C respect, fear, or perhaps something deeper. "Rest tonight," he ordered, though his voice had lost its normal coldness. "Tomorrow, we hunt." As the pack dispersed to care their wounded, Selene couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything had changed. Her powers revealed, her sister taken, and worst of all, the knowledge that she carried a curse that had already imed one of Dante¡¯s loves. The Moon Festival was over, but the real dance ¨C between power and control, love and duty ¨C had only just

 Chapter 23: The Stranger’s Truth

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23: The Stranger¡¯s Truth</h4>


    Sleep wouldn¡¯te to Selene. How could it? Her body still tingled with the memory of fire running through her veins. The pack¡¯s whispers followed her like shadows as Dante had led her back to his cabin, telling guards to stand watch through the night. "They fear me," she¡¯d whispered when they were alone. "They fear what they don¡¯t understand," Dante had amended, his face unreadable as he left her to rest. Now dawn painted the sky pink as Selene slipped out of bed. Her torn silver dressy discarded on the floor, a memory ofst night¡¯s chaos. She changed quickly into strong pants and a leather jacket, pulling her dark hair into a tight braid. If Dante thought she would wait while Ivy stayed in danger, he was wrong. The cabin door creaked open. Selene froze, expecting to see Dante, but instead, Jace stood in the doorway.


    "Sneaking out alone?" His eyes held no judgment, only worry. "I can¡¯t wait. Midnight is too far away." Selene grabbed a small pack she¡¯d packed with water and a knife. "ra has my sister." "And you have no n." Jace stepped inside, closed the door. "Dante¡¯s gathering the pack leaders. He wants to¡ª" "Talk? Make ns?" Selene¡¯s voice cracked. "While that... thing wearing my mother¡¯s face does who knows what to Ivy?" Jace sighed. "I¡¯m not here to stop you." This caught her off guard. "What?" "I¡¯m here to help." He pulled back his jacket to show a sheathed dagger. "Dante would kill me if he knew, but he¡¯s not thinking clearly. He¡¯s afraid." "Afraid of what?" Selene asked, though a part of her already knew. "Of losing you the same way he lost her." Jace¡¯s eyes darkened. "His first mate... when her powers manifested, they consumed her from within." Selene¡¯s heart thumped painfully. "I¡¯m not her." "No," Jace agreed, "you¡¯re stronger." He gave her a small vial of clear liquid. "Lyra¡¯s awake. She made this for you¡ªsaid it might help control the fire if ites again." Selene pocketed the vial, shocked and touched. "Thank you." A noise outside made both of them tense. Jace peered through the window, then cursed under his breath. "Dante¡¯s returned early." He turned to Selene, choice made. "The western path. There¡¯s a hidden trail through the silver pines. I¡¯ll distract him." Selene paused, then impulsively hugged Jace. "Be careful." "You too, fire-walker." A small smile touched his lips before he slipped out. Selene waited until she heard Jace loudly greeting Dante at the front of the house before climbing out the bedroom window. The forest weed her with the smell of pine and early morning dew as she raced along the western path. She had barely reached the silver trees when a voice stopped her. "Running to your death won¡¯t save your sister." Selene turned around, knife already drawn. A tall man stood among the trees, his white-blond hair gleaming in the early light. He wore simple dark clothes that seemed to mix with the forest, but his eyes¡ªa startling violet¡ªmarked him as something other than ordinary. "Who are you?" she asked, not lowering her knife.


    "Someone who knows what you are." He stepped forward, showing empty hands. "My name is Rowan Stormchaser." Selene¡¯s grip tightened. "Stormchaser? From the Northern Packs?" "Once," he admitted. "Now I walk alone." "What do you want?" Rowan¡¯s violet eyes studied her. "To help you understand what¡¯s happening before you rush into ra¡¯s trap." "I don¡¯t have time for riddles," Selene snapped, though something about him made her pause. "My sister¡ª" "Your sister is alive and will remain so until midnight," Rowan interrupted. "ra needs her that way." He pointed to a fallen log. "Five minutes. That¡¯s all I ask." Against her better sense, Selene nodded. But she kept the knife ready. "The fire youmandedst night," Rowan began, "it¡¯s not a curse, despite what you¡¯ve been told. It¡¯s a gift¡ªone that hasn¡¯t been seen in the packs for generations." "Dante¡¯s first mate had the same power," Selene said. "It killed her." Rowan¡¯s face darkened. "Ka Moonfire. Yes, her story is a tragedy, but not for the reasons your Alpha believes." "How do you know her name?" Selene asked. "Because I was there when she died." Rowan¡¯s voice grew quiet. "Just as I was there when your sister ¡¯drowned¡¯ ten years ago." Selene lunged forward, putting her knife to his throat. "What do you know about Ivy?" Rowan didn¡¯t move. "I know that she never truly died. I know that ra has been nning this for decades. And I know why she wants both of you." "Tell me," Selene hissed. "There¡¯s a prophecy, as old as the packs themselves." Rowan gently pushed her knife away. "When day and night unite in me, the old world¡¯s gate shall open wide. Two sisters born of ancient line, one of water, one of fire, together hold the power divine." Selene stepped back, cold understanding washing over her. "Fire... and water." Rowan nodded. "You control fire. And Ivy¡ª" "Water," Selene whispered, remembering how Ivy had always been drawn to rivers andkes, how the rain seemed to follow her moods. "The old temple ra mentioned is actually a gateway," Rowan exined. "Centuries ago, it was sealed to prevent creatures from crossing between worlds. The only way to open it requires two specific keys¡ª" "Fire and water magic," Selene finished. "But why keep Ivy all these years? Why make everyone think she died?" "Your powers are linked to strong emotion," Rowan said. "Grief, rage, love. ra needed your power dormant until the stars aligned correctly. What better way than to traumatize you with your sister¡¯s ¡¯death¡¯? Your guilt suppressed your magic for years." Fury rose in Selene¡¯s chest. "So everything¡ªmy exile, my guilt¡ªit was all part of ra¡¯s n?" "Yes," Rowan agreed. "When you and Dante were revealed as fated mates, she had to act quickly. The bond between mates can awaken dormant gifts." Selene paced, mind racing.


    "How do you know all this?" Something like pain crossed Rowan¡¯s face. "Because I was once ra¡¯s prisoner too. She... collected people with gifts. Studied them. Used them." "And you escaped?" "Eventually," he said sadly. "Not before watching her destroy many lives, including Ka¡¯s." Selene stopped moving. "What really happened to Dante¡¯s first mate?" "ra tricked her into opening a smaller portal, promised she could control what came through." Rowan¡¯s violet eyes darkened. "The power overwhelmed Ka. Her fire consumed her from within, but it wasn¡¯t because the gift itself was deadly¡ªit was because ra pushed her beyond her limits deliberately." "To test if she could survive opening the main gateway," Selene realized with fear. Rowan nodded. "Ka was powerful, but not part of the prophesied pair. You and Ivy are different. Together, you might survive what Ka couldn¡¯t alone." Selene¡¯s mind whirled with possibilities. "I need to tell Dante." "Your Alpha won¡¯t believe me," Rowan warned. "His grief has blinded him where Ka is concerned."


    "Then what do you suggest?" Selene challenged. "I know another way to the temple," Rowan said. "A path ra won¡¯t be watching. We can observe, n, find Ivy¡¯s exact location before rushing in." "Why help me?" Selene asked suspiciously. Rowan pushed up his sleeve, showing a burn mark in the shape of a crescent moon. "Because I¡¯ve spent ten years working to destroy ra after what she did to my sister." His voice turned hard. "Ka Moonfire was my twin." Selene stared at him, seeing now the resemnce around the eyes, the same determined set of the jaw she¡¯d noticed in the picture of Ka in Dante¡¯s study. "Dante doesn¡¯t know you exist," she realized. "ra made sure of that," Rowan said coldly. "Erased me from Ka¡¯s history, told everyone she was packless, alone. By the time I tracked her down..." "It was toote," Selene finished softly. A howl cut through the forest¡ªDante, calling for his soldiers. Searching for her. "We need to move," Rowan urged. "Trust me or don¡¯t, but decide quickly." Selene paused only a moment. "Show me this other path. But know that if you¡¯re lying¡ªif this is a trap¡ªthe fire you sawst night will be nothingpared to what I¡¯ll do to protect my sister." Rowan¡¯s lips curved into a sad smile. "You sound just like Ka." He turned and melted into the trees, Selene following close behind. Neither noticed the golden eyes watching from the shadows, or the dark figure that slipped away to report back to the Alpha. Dante mmed his hand into the wall, cracking the wooden panels. "What do you mean, she¡¯s gone?" he growled at the guards. Jace stepped forward, his face carefully nk. "She must have slipped out the back while we were patrolling the perimeter." Dante¡¯s golden eyes narrowed. "And you had nothing to do with it?" Jace met his Alpha¡¯s eyes steadily. "I serve you, and the pack." "That¡¯s not an answer," Dante snarled, moving closer. The cabin door burst open as Lyra rushed in, her healer¡¯s robes stained with nts. "Alpha! I¡¯ve discovered something about the poison used on me." Dante turned, momentarily distracted. "What is it?" "It contains moonshade¡ªa rare herb that only grows in the Northern territories." Lyra¡¯s face was grim. "And this." She held up a small vial holding a strand of white-blonde hair. "Found on my clothes fromst night." Jace frowned. "Northern territory... white hair..." "Stormchasers," Dante growled. "They were supposed to be extinct after the Great Purge." Lyra nodded. "Someone survived. And I¡¯d bet anything they¡¯re working with ra." Dante¡¯s eyes darkened with rage and fear. "And now they have Selene." Deep in the forest, Selene followed Rowan through a maze of twisted trails. The trees grew denser, older, their branches forming a canopy that hid most of the morning light. "How much farther?" she asked, looking back. There had been no sign of pursuit, but she felt Dante¡¯s anger like a physical presence, tugging at the bond between them. "Not far," Rowan answered. "There¡¯s someone you need to meet first. Someone who can help us control your fire." They exited into a small clearing where a tiny cabin stood, so covered in vines it nearly disappeared into the forest. Smoke curled from a crooked chimney.


    Rowan knocked in aplex manner. The door creaked open to show an elderly woman with skin like weathered leather and eyes as bright as polished amber. "You¡¯rete," she scolded Rowan before turning her eyes to Selene. "And you brought the fire-walker." She smiled, showing surprisingly white teeth. "Good. The water-child needs her sister." Selene startled. "You know about Ivy?" "I know many things, child." The woman beckoned them inside. "Including that your mate is gathering his warriors to hunt you down as we speak." The cabin¡¯s interior wasrger than it looked, filled with hanging herbs, bubbling pots, and shelves crammed with ancient-looking books. In the center sat a stone bowl filled with water so clear it seemed to glow. "Grandmother Willow is thest of the forest seers," Rowan revealed. "She¡¯s been helping me track ra for years." "Not that he listens to my advice," the old woman grumbled, moving to the basin. "Come, fire-child. Look." Selene approached carefully. The water in the basin began to swirl, colors forming and shifting until a picture appeared¡ªIvy, sitting alone in what looked like an underground chamber, drawing patterns in the dirt floor. She appeared unhurt but her face was nk, emotionless. "She¡¯s alive," Selene breathed in relief. "Alive but not herself," Grandmother Willow amended. "The water-child¡¯s mind is clouded by ra¡¯s magic. She believes you abandoned her, that you wanted her dead." The image shifted to show ra, pacing near an ancient stone archway carved with symbols Selene didn¡¯t know. Other forms moved in the shadows around her. "The temple," Rowan said grimly. "She¡¯s preparing the ritual." "What happens if she seeds?" Selene asked. "If the gateway opens?" Grandmother Willow¡¯s face grew serious. "Chaos. The beings on the other side were banished for a reason. They feed on magic, on life itself. They would drain this world dry, starting with the packs." Selene watched as the picture in the water dissolved. "How do I stop her?" "You don¡¯t," the old woman said frankly. "Not alone. You need your sister. You need your mate. And you need to master your gift before it masters you." She pointed to Selene¡¯s hands, which had started to glow faintly in her agitation. Selene hadn¡¯t even noticed the usual tingling. She took a deep breath, willing the fire to fade. "The poison that felled your friend Lyra," Grandmother Willow continued, "it was meant for you. ra wants you weakened but alive¡ªeasier to control that way." "We have until midnight," Rowan told them. "Time enough to prepare if we start now." "Prepare how?" Selene asked. The old woman smiled again, her amber eyes glinting. "By awakening what sleeps inside you, child. By teaching you to dance with your fire instead of fearing it." She gestured to a small wooden box on a nearby shelf. "Inside is a crystal from the old world. Touch it, and your true power will reveal itself." Selene approached the box carefully. "What will happen?" "Pain," Grandmother Willow said honestly. "Then rity. It is necessary." Selene paused, then thought of Ivy alone and afraid, of Dante believing she¡¯d betrayed him, of the pack in danger. With purpose, she opened the box. Insidey a crystal that pulsed with red-gold light.


    Selene reached for it, her fingers just brushing its surface when pain burst through her body. She fell to her knees, gasping as fire exploded from her skin, engulfing herpletely. Through the mes, she saw Rowan and the old woman step back, watching impassively as she burned. But strangely, the fire didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Instead, images shed through her mind¡ªIvy controlling water in the river when they were children, her parents fighting in hushed tones about "the prophecy," Dante¡¯s first mate Ka reaching toward a smaller version of the gateway, screaming as fire consumed her from within. Then, most scary of all, she saw herself standing with Ivy before the great stone arch, their powersbining to tear open reality itself as raughed triumphantly behind them. The vision stopped abruptly as the fire receded. Selene found herself on the floor, shaking but unhurt, her clothes somehow intact. "What... was that?" she gasped. "The truth," Grandmother Willow said simply. "And a warning." Rowan helped Selene to her feet. "The crystal shows what was, what is, and what might be. The future you saw can be changed." Selene steadied herself, new determination flowing through her veins along with the lingering feeling of fire. "I need to find Dante. We need to work together." "That won¡¯t be necessary," came a cold voice from the doorway. "I found you first." They spun around to find Dante filling the cabin¡¯s entrance, his golden eyes zing with anger and betrayal.


    Behind him stood Jace and several pack warriors, all partly shifted and battle-ready. Dante¡¯s eyes locked on Rowan. "Stormchaser," he growled. "I thought your line was extinguished." "Not all of it," Rowan answered evenly. "Dante," Selene stepped forward. "It¡¯s not what you think. Rowan is¡ª" "A traitor who helped kidnap my mate," Dante growled. "Step away from him, Selene." "He¡¯s Ka¡¯s brother," Selene said quickly. "He knows what really happened to her. He knows what ra is nning." Dante paused for just a moment before his face hardened again. "More lies. Ka had no family." "Because ra erased me," Rowan said, slowly raising his hands to show he meant no harm. "Just as she tried to erase your memory of what really happened that night." "Silence!" Dante roared, his control slipping as his features started to shift. "You¡¯lle with us now, or we¡¯ll drag you back." Grandmother Willow stepped between them, unafraid of the angry Alpha. "Such blindness in one so powerful," she chided. "Look with your heart, young wolf, not your wounded pride.


    The fire-walker speaks truth." The old woman raised her gnarled hand, and the water from the basin rose into the air, making a shimmering mirror. In it appeared an image of Ka and Rowan together as children, their white-blonde hair and violet eyes marking them clearly as siblings. The picture shifted to show ra speaking with a younger Rowan, then Ka¡¯s death as Rowan watched helplessly from behind magical barriers. Dante stared, his rage weakening as doubt crept in. "This proves nothing. Illusions can be crafted¡ª" "I know where the matching locket is buried," Rowan interrupted quietly. "The one you ced around her neck before youid her to rest. The one with your mingled blood inside." Dante¡¯s face drained of color. "No one knew about that. No one except..." "Her twin brother," Rowan finished. "Who promised her he would watch over you if anything happened to her." The tension in the cabin got unbearable as Dante struggled with this revtion. Selene watched the feelings war on his face¡ªdisbelief, rage, and finally, a terrible hope that perhaps he hadn¡¯t known the full truth after all. Finally, Dante spoke, his voice like gravel: "You have one chance to exin. Make it quick." Rowan nodded. "ra wants to open the gateway between worlds using Selene and Ivy¡¯sbined powers. It¡¯s why she faked Ivy¡¯s death years ago¡ªto suppress Selene¡¯s abilities through grief and guilt. Now that Selene¡¯s powers have awakened, ra needs both sisters toplete the ritual at midnight." "Whates through this gateway?" Jace asked. "Ancient beings that feed on magic and life itself," Selene answered. "They¡¯d destroy the packs first." Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked from Rowan to Selene. "And I¡¯m supposed to believe you discovered all this in the few hours since you sneaked away?" "Believe what you want," Grandmother Willow snapped. "But time grows short, and the water-child suffers while you stand here doubting." Dante looked at the old woman, then at Rowan, and finally at Selene. Something shifted in his expression¡ªa choice made. "Jace," he said without looking away from Selene, "take the pack warriors and secure the perimeter.


    No one enters or leaves without my permission." "And them?" Jace nodded toward Rowan and the old woman. "They stay with me," Dante said. "We have nning to do." As the others filed out, Dante approached Selene, his face nk. "You left without a word," he said softly. "After everything that happened." "I couldn¡¯t wait," Selene responded. "Ivy needs me." "And I don¡¯t?" The words slipped before Dante could stop them, raw and honest in a way he rarely allowed himself to be. Selene¡¯s heart clenched. "I thought you wouldn¡¯t understand. After what happened with Ka..." "I understand more than you think." Dante¡¯s voice grew softer. "I¡¯ve lost one mate to fire. I won¡¯t lose another." Before Selene could answer, a piercing howl cut through the air¡ªnot a wolf¡¯s call, but something unnatural that made the hair on their necks stand up. Grandmother Willow hurried to her basin, the water swirling furiously. "ra grows impatient," she said, her amber eyes wide with rm. "She¡¯s started the ritual early!" The water showed Ivy standing before the stone archway, her small hands pressed against old symbols that glowed blue under her touch. Around her, dark-robed figures chanted while ra drew symbols on Ivy¡¯s forehead with what looked horribly like blood. "No!" Selene cried. "She¡¯s using Ivy alone? That will kill her!" "Not kill," Rowan corrected sadly. "Transform. If ra can¡¯t have both sisters, she¡¯ll pour all her power into one. She¡¯ll make Ivy into something else entirely." "We need to go. Now." Dante¡¯s voice brooked no argument. Grandmother Willow handed Selene a small pouch. "Crystals to focus your fire," she stated. "And this¡ª" she pressed a vial of blue liquid into her hand, "¡ªfor your sister. It will clear her mind of ra¡¯s influence." Selene nodded thanks, tucking both items safely away. As they turned to leave, the ol

 Chapter 24: Secrets in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Secrets in the Shadows</h4>


    Selene¡¯s scream tore through the air as she ran toward Ivy. Blue light wrapped around her sister¡¯s small body, lifting her off the ground. Ivy¡¯s eyes had turned totally ck, her skin taking on an eerie glow. "Stop!" Selene cried, mes bursting from her hands. ra whirled around, her face twisting with cruel pleasure. "Toote, fire-walker!" She thrust her hand forward, sending a wave of dark energy that knocked Selene backward. Dante jumped over fallen temple stones in his massive wolf form, fangs bared as he charged toward ra. Rowan nked him, violet eyes glowing as he screamed words in an ancientnguage. The ground beneath them rumbled. The archway cracked further, darkness seeping through like thick smoke with ghostly faces forming and disappearing. "Selene!" Dante had shifted back to human form, his voice desperate as he fought through ra¡¯s following. "The vial!" Selene fumbled for the blue drink Grandmother Willow had given her. If she could just reach Ivy... A blinding sh of light burst from the archway, throwing everyone backward. When Selene¡¯s vision cleared, the temple grounds were silent. The followersy asleep.


    ra was gone.


    And so was Ivy. "No!" Selene stumbled to her feet, rushing to the doorway. Nothing remained but cold stone and fading blue sparks. Dante reached her side, pulling her back as the archway began to fall. "It¡¯s not safe!" "I don¡¯t care!" Selene fought against his grip. "Ivy¡¯s gone! She¡¯s¡ª" "Not gone," Rowan interrupted, studying strange markings on the ground. "Transported. The doorway isn¡¯t fully open yet." He pointed to the archway¡¯s keystone, which still held firm despite the damage. "ra couldn¡¯tplete the ritual without both of you." "Then where is Ivy?" Selene demanded. "Somewhere between worlds," Rowan said grimly. "We have until midnight to find her before she¡¯s lost forever." Dante studied the temple ruins, his face grim. "How do we find someone trapped between worlds?" Rowan¡¯s eyes lit up with instant inspiration. "The Hidden Library." "What library?" Selene asked. "Beneath the pack house," Rowan exined quickly. "Your ancestors built it centuries ago to store ancient knowledge about the gateways and the curse." "What curse?" Dante growled. "The one that¡¯s followed the ckthorn line for generations." Rowan turned to Selene. "The one that made you a fire-walker." Jace approached, supporting an injured pack fighter. "Alpha, we need to regroup. More of ra¡¯s friends could return." Dante nodded. "Take everyone back to the pack house. Set up guards." His eyes met Selene¡¯s. "We¡¯re going to find this library." The pack house felt eerily quiet as they slipped through its halls. Most wolves were out patrolling or caring to the wounded.


    Rowan led them to the oldest wing, where dust gathered in corners and pictures of stern-faced ancestors watched from the walls. "Here," Rowan stopped before a huge bookshelf. "Behind this." "How do you know about a secret room in our pack house?" Dante asked warily. "Ka showed me," Rowan answered softly. "Before..." His words hung in the air. Dante¡¯s jaw tensed, but he nodded. Rowan pressed three specific books in order. The bookshelf groaned, then swung inward, exposing a narrow stone staircase descending into darkness. Selene created a small me in her hand, illuminating their way down the winding steps. The air grew cold and stale. "This was built before the pack houses," Rowan exined. "Your ancestors knew the importance of preserving knowledge." The staircase opened into a vast circr room lined with old bookshelves. At its middle stood a stone table carved with the same symbols that had decorated the temple archway. "I never knew this existed," Dante whispered, running his fingers along spines of books so old they crumbled at his touch. "Few do," Rowan said. "Knowledge is power. Some wanted it forgotten." Selene approached the stone table. "How does this help us find Ivy?" Rowan pulled several scrolls from a secretpartment in the table. "These contain information about the gateways and how to track those caught between worlds." As he unrolled the scrolls, dust swirled into strange designs before settling. The parchment glowed faintly, old words shifting from one tongue to another. "I can¡¯t read this," Selene said in frustration. "I can," Dante stepped forward, startling them both. At their puzzled looks, he shrugged. "Alpha training includes oldnguages. My father insisted." His fingers traced the words carefully. "It speaks of two sisters, bound by blood but divided by elements." His brow wrinkled. "One of fire, one of water. When separated, the gateway stays sealed.


    Together, they can open or close the way between worlds." "That¡¯s what ra wants," Selene realized. "She needs both of us to fully open the gateway." "There¡¯s more," Dante kept reading. "The ckthorn curse began when your rtive fell in love with a being from the other side. They had children together, passing otherworldly power through generations." "So I¡¯m part monster?" Selene¡¯s voice shook. "Part powerful," Rowan corrected. "Neither good nor bad. It¡¯s how you use your gift that counts." Dante¡¯s face darkened as he read further. "The curse cannot be broken by force or magic." His eyes met Selene¡¯s. "Only by true love freely given and epted can the fire-walker be freed from the burden of her gift." Selene¡¯s heart beat. "True love?" A leather-bound book on a nearby shelf suddenly fell to the floor, pages flipping on their own until they stopped at an illustration of two wolves¡ªone ck, one silver¡ªstanding before an archway surrounded by mes and water. "The Alpha and his Luna," Rowan whispered. "Destined mates." Dante picked up the book, his fingers tracing the picture. Something vulnerable shed across his features before his walls mmed back into ce. "There¡¯s a ritual here," he said quickly. "To locate someone caught between worlds." "What does it require?" Selene asked. "Blood of the searcher, mixed with..." Dante paused. "What?" Selene pressed. "Tears of true love," he finished, not meeting her eyes. Silence fell over the library. "We need something else," Dante said strongly, turning away. "There isn¡¯t anything else," Rowan countered. "The ritual is specific." "Then I¡¯ll do it alone," Selene decided, taking the book from Dante. "My blood, my tears. Ivy is my sister." "It won¡¯t work," Rowan said gently. "The tears muste from romantic love, not familial." Selene¡¯s anger boiled over, mes dancing along her fingertips. "Then what? We just let Ivy stay trapped?" "No," Dante¡¯s voice was quiet but strong. He turned back to face her, his golden eyes intense. "We do the ritual. Together." Selene stared at him. "But you don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t tell me what I feel," he interrupted, moving closer. "You¡¯ve been impossible from the time you returned. Stubborn. Defiant." His voice rxed. "Brave beyond reason." Selene¡¯s breath caught as he brushed a piece of hair from her face. "I lost Ka because I was afraid of her power," Dante continued. "I tried to control rather than help. I won¡¯t make that mistake with you." "Is that love or guilt?" Selene whispered. "Let¡¯s find out." Dante drew a small knife, slicing his hand before offering the de to Selene. She paused only briefly before cutting her own palm. Their blood mingled on the stone table, seeping into old grooves. "Now the tears," Rowan prodded. Dante cupped Selene¡¯s face, his usual mask of indifference totally gone. "When I thought I¡¯d lost you today..." His voice broke. A single tear slid down his face, falling to join their blood. Selene¡¯s heart raced as feelings she¡¯d kept buried surfaced. She thought of Ivy, of Dante, of everything they stood to lose. Her own tears fell freely now. The blend on the table began to glow¡ªfirst red, then blue, then blinding white. The entire library shook, books falling from shelves. A spectral map appeared above the table¡ªforests, mountains, and rivers of light. A blue dot pulsed near what looked to be an underground chamber. "There," Rowan pointed. "The old silver mine. ra¡¯s hiding ce." The map flickered, then twisted into a new image: Ivy, her form changing between child and something otherworldly, while ra drew symbols around her in glowing blood. "She¡¯s trying a different ritual," Rowan said quickly. "Using Ivy as both key and door." "What happens if she seeds?" Selene asked. "Ivy will be consumed totally. And the doorway will open just enough for the most dangerous beings to slip through." The picture faded as the mixture on the table burned away. Selene turned to Dante, new determination in her eyes. "How fast can we reach the silver mine?" "An hour, maybe less," he answered. "I¡¯ll gather the pack." "No," Rowan interrupted. "A big group will alert ra. We three have the best chance if we move quietly." Before they could reply, the library door mmed shut. Books flew from shelves, whirling around them in a vicious tornado. "She knows," Rowan yelled over the chaos. "She¡¯s watching!" Through the whirlwind of pages, a face formed¡ªnot ra¡¯s, but Ivy¡¯s, her childish features twisted with malice. "Sister," Ivy¡¯s voice echoed strangely. "Coming to save me again? Like you did ten years ago?" "Ivy, fight her control!" Selene cried. "I¡¯ming for you!" Ivy¡¯s face twisted into a smile that wasn¡¯t her own. "Toote. I¡¯m bing something new. Something powerful." "That¡¯s ra talking, not you!" Selene tried to reach through the spinning pages. Ivy¡¯sughter chilled the room. "Maybe. Maybe not. But if you want to find out..." Her picture began to fade. "Better hurry. Tick tock." The books crashed to the floor as Ivy¡¯s presence disappeared. Dante pulled Selene to her feet. "We leave now." As they raced from the library, Selene couldn¡¯t shake the picture of Ivy¡¯s distorted face or the feeling that they were already toote. Her sister was changing, bing something else. And deep in her heart, Selene feared that no amount of love¡ªtrue or otherwise¡ªwould be enough to bring her back.

 Chapter 25: The Devil’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Devil¡¯s Promise</h4>


    The silver mine entrance loomed before them, a dark mouth in the mountainside bordered by twisted, dead trees. No birds sang here. Even the wind seemed afraid to blow. "This is it," Rowan whispered, crouching behind a rock. "ra¡¯s hideout." Selene¡¯s heart pounded as she peered at the mine opening. Somewhere inside was Ivy¡ªher little sister, stuck between human and something else. "Two guards," Dante whispered, his golden eyes narrowed. "We take them quietly." Rowan nodded. "I¡¯ll circle left." "Wait." Selene grabbed Dante¡¯s arm. "Something feels wrong." "What do you mean?" he asked. "It¡¯s too easy." She frowned. "After that vision in the library, ra knows we¡¯reing. Why only two guards?" Dante studied the entry, then sniffed the air. "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a trap." Rowan pointed to a small crack in the rocks nearby.


    "There. A secondary door. Most old mines have them for emergencies." The crack was barely big enough for them to squeeze through one by one. Selene went first, creating a tiny spark in her palm to light the way. The tight passage smelled of dust and decay. "How did you know about this?" Dante asked Rowan warily. "I¡¯ve been tracking ra for years," Rowan answered. "I know all her hiding ces." They exited into a wider tunnel supported by rotting wooden beams. The air felt thick and stale. "Listen," Selene whispered. Voices echoed from somewhere ahead. They crept forward, following the sound until they reached a junction where the tunnel split in three directions. "This way," Rowan pointed to the right path. The tube opened into arge cavern. Selene quickly doused her me and pulled the others behind a stack of old mining equipment.


    The cavern had been transformed into a bizarre ritual ce. Strange designs covered the walls, glowing with faint blue light. In the middle stood ra, her red hair like mes in the eerie glow. And beside her was Ivy. Selene¡¯s breath caught. Her sister looked different¡ªtaller, her skin almost translucent, her eyes too big for her face. She wore a white dress covered in strange symbols, and around her neck hung a crystal pendant that pulsed with light. "Just a few more hours, my darling," ra was saying, her voice honey-sweet as she stroked Ivy¡¯s hair. "You¡¯ve been so brave." "It hurts," Ivy whispered, her voice echoing oddly. "The water inside me wants toe out." "That¡¯s good," ra smiled. "That means you¡¯re changing. Bing whole again." "Whole?" Ivy looked up, confusion crossing her face. "I don¡¯t understand." "You were never meant to be just human, sweet one." ra knelt beside her. "You¡¯re special. You¡¯re going to be my key." "What about Selene?" Ivy asked. "You said she abandoned me. But I remember... I remember her looking for me in the river." ra¡¯s face hardened. "Your sister left you to die. I saved you." "Then why do I remember her yelling my name? Diving into the water again and again?" Selene¡¯s heart ached. Ivy remembered. After all these years, she remembered the truth. ra grabbed Ivy¡¯s shoulders. "Those memories are lies. Your sister never loved you. She was jealous of your power." "No," Ivy pulled away. "You¡¯re lying. I can feel it." ra¡¯s sweet mask slipped, showing something cold and cruel beneath. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you believe. Once the rite isplete, you won¡¯t remember being human at all." "What do you mean?" Fear crept into Ivy¡¯s voice. "To open the gateway, you must be what you truly are¡ªa being of pure water magic." ra circled Ivy like an animal. "Your human form is merely a shell, a jail. I¡¯m going to set you free."


    "And then what happens to me?" ra smiled. "You be whole again. You join your true family on the other side." "But I don¡¯t want¡ª" "Your wants are irrelevant!" ra snapped. Then, calming herself, she softened her voice. "There¡¯s one special job I need you to perform first. Your sister will being for you." "Selene?" Hope shed across Ivy¡¯s face. "Yes. And when shees, you must embrace her." "Embrace her?" "With your powers," ra exined. "When fire and water meet, the doorway will open fully. And then, my dear, you¡¯ll finally be whole again." Selene felt sick. ra was controlling Ivy, using her desire for family against her. She started to rise, ready to show herself, but Dante held her back.


    "Not yet," he whispered. "We need to know the full n." "I miss Selene," Ivy said suddenly, her voice sounding younger, more like the child she¡¯d been. "Even if she left me, I still miss her." Something shed across ra¡¯s face¡ªsurprise, then calction. "Of course you do, child. And soon you¡¯ll see her again." A shadow moved near the cavern opening. One of ra¡¯s friends whispered something in her ear. "Prepare the circle," ra ordered. "We begin at moonrise." As the followers scattered to their jobs, ra led Ivy toward a side chamber. Selene waited until they vanished, then turned to the others. "We have to get her out now." "There are too many of them," Rowan warned. "We need to wait until they¡¯re distracted with preparations." "By then it might be toote!" Selene hissed. Dante squeezed her hand. "We¡¯ll get to her," he promised. "But we need a n." Selene nodded reluctantly. "I¡¯ll follow ra and Ivy. You two find a way to block the process." Before they could argue, she slipped away, keeping to the shadows as she made her way to the side room. The passage narrowed, causing her to crawl thest few feet. She emerged behind a stack of crates in what looked to be ra¡¯s private quarters.


    Luxurious fabrics draped the rock walls, and strange objects cluttered every surface. ra sat at a table, mixing something in a bowl while Ivy watched from a soft seat nearby. "Drink this," ra offered the bowl to Ivy. "It will ease the pain of transformation." Ivy paused. "Will it hurt? Bing whole?" "All rebirth involves pain," ra said smoothly. "But I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way." "And after I help you open the gateway? What happens then?" ra smiled. "You¡¯ll be reconnected with your true family. The water spirits have missed you." "But what about Selene? Will shee too?" ra¡¯s smile tightened. "Your sister has her own way. Fire and water cannot live together for long." "But we¡¯re sisters," Ivy maintained. "Not by blood. Not really." ra leaned forward. "You were never truly rted to the ckthorns. You were a water spirit child, left at their doorstep." Selene nearly gasped aloud. That was a lie¡ªshe and Ivy shared the same parents, the same dark hair and stubborn chin. "That¡¯s why you never belonged," ra continued. "Why you always felt different. The river didn¡¯t try to kill you that day. It tried to recover you." Tears filled Ivy¡¯s eyes. "Then Selene isn¡¯t my sister?" "No, kid.


    But soon you¡¯ll have countless brothers and sisters on the other side." Selene couldn¡¯t stay hidden any longer. She rose from her hiding ce. "She¡¯s lying, Ivy." ra whirled around, her face contorting with rage before quickly smoothing into a pleasant mask. "Selene ckthorn. I was wondering when you¡¯d join us." Ivy stared at Selene, her toorge eyes filled with confusion. "Selene? Is it really you?" "It¡¯s me, Ivy." Selene took a step forward, her heart breaking at the sight of her sister¡¯s transformed look. "I¡¯ve been looking for you for ten years." "Don¡¯t listen to her," ra warned. "She wants to stop your change. Keep you trapped in human form forever." "That¡¯s not true," Selene begged. "Ivy, we¡¯re sisters. Real twins. Remember the secret hideout we built in the oak tree? The secret words we made up? The night we stayed up counting stars until dawn?" Recognition flickered in Ivy¡¯s eyes. "The stars... you named one after me." "The brightest one," Selene smiled through tears. "Little Light, I called you." "Enough!" ra snarled, dropping her gentle mask. She grabbed Ivy, pulling her behind her protectively. "I¡¯ve spent a decade prepping this child. You won¡¯t ruin everything now." "Let her go," Selene demanded, mes dancing at her fingers. raughed. "Your fire can¡¯t touch me here. This ce is warded against your kind." As if to prove her point, Selene¡¯s fires sputtered and died. ra turned to Ivy. "See how she threatens? She doesn¡¯t understand what you¡¯re bing." "Don¡¯t listen to her, Ivy," Selene begged. "She¡¯s using you to open the gateway." "Of course I am," ra said quietly. "That¡¯s her role. Just as yours is to provide the fire element." She smiled coldly. "I was hoping to wait for the proper alignment, but your arrival forces my hand." With lightning speed, ra produced a small crystal bottle. Before Selene could respond, ra had thrown its contents into her face. Burning pain burned through Selene¡¯s skin. She fell to her knees, gasping. "What did you do to her?" Ivy cried, trying to pull away from ra. "Just ensuring she¡¯ll cooperate," ra responded. "The potion causes fire-walkers to release their power. Soon she¡¯ll be asking for relief¡ªwhich she¡¯ll only find by joining with your water magic." Selene¡¯s skin felt like it was boiling from within.


    mes began to erupt without her control, dancing along her arms and legs. "Bring her to the main chamber," ra told her followers who had appeared in the doorway. "The gateway demands its key." As they dragged Selene away, she heard Ivy cry out, "Wait! You promised you wouldn¡¯t hurt her!" "I¡¯m not hurting her," ra answered. "I¡¯m helping her fulfill her fate. Just as I¡¯m helping you." Thest thing Selene saw before pain clouded her vision was Ivy¡¯s scared face as ra pulled her along. In that moment, despite the changes to her looks, Ivy looked exactly like the seven-year-old girl who had disappeared in the river a decade ago. "Dante," Selene whispered as darkness took her. But no one wasing to save them now.

 Chapter 26: The Devil’s Fire

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Devil¡¯s Fire</h4>


    Pain burned through Selene¡¯s body as mes danced across her skin. ra¡¯s followers pulled her through the dark tunnels, their grip tight on her arms. Each step sent fresh waves of pain through her. "Get your hands off her!" The voice cut through her pain like an icy de. Dante emerged from the shadows, his eyes burning gold in the darkness. Behind him, Rowan moved like a ghost, taking down two guards before they could shout. Dante lunged at the guys holding Selene. His moves were a blur, his snarls echoing off the cave walls. In seconds, her kidnappersy unconscious on the ground. "Selene," he whispered, reaching for her. He pulled back when mes licked at his fingers. "What did she do to you?" "Potion," Selene gasped, trying to control the fire bursting from her skin. "Can¡¯t stop it." Dante¡¯s face hardened. "Where¡¯s Ivy?" "Main hall. ra¡¯s preparing the rite." She clutched her chest, feeling her strength building dangerously. "You need to go. I¡¯m burning up. I¡¯ll hurt you." "I¡¯m not leaving you," Dante growled. "You have to. Save Ivy. I¡¯ll find a way to control this." Footsteps echoed down the tunnel. More of ra¡¯s friends wereing. "Take her outside," Rowan urged, pointing to a side tunnel. "I¡¯ll hold them off." Dante scooped Selene into his arms, ignoring the burns forming on his skin. Her fire couldn¡¯t hurt him as badly as it would others ¨C their mate bond offered some safety. Still, his face twisted with pain as he carried her through the winding tunnel. They emerged onto a small rock overlooking the valley. Snow had started to fall, melting instantly as it touched Selene¡¯s fiery skin. "Put me down," she begged. Dante set her on the ground but stayed close, his eyes never leaving her face. "You should have stayed hidden," Selene hissed through clenched teeth. "Now ra knows you¡¯re here." "You expected me to let you face her alone?" Dante snapped. "That was your n all along, wasn¡¯t it? Sacrifice yourself for Ivy?" "She¡¯s my sister!" "And you¡¯re my mate!" The words hung between them, sharp and raw. Selene stared at him, her body trembling as fire and passion battled inside her. "You don¡¯t even want me," she whispered. "You never did." Dante¡¯s eyes shed. "Is that what you think?"


    "Stop lying. You¡¯ve pushed me away from the beginning." Another wave of pain hit her, and she doubled over. "Go back. Save Ivy. I¡¯ll only slow you down." "I¡¯m not pretending anything," Dante growled, grabbing her shoulders despite the fire. "I pushed you away because I was afraid." "Afraid? The great Alpha, afraid?" Seleneughed bitterly. "Yes! Afraid of losing someone again. Afraid of feeling anything!" His voice broke. "After ra died, I swore I¡¯d never let anyone close enough to hurt me. Then you crashed into my life with your fire and your stubbornness and¡ª" "And what?" Selene challenged, her pain briefly forgotten. "And made me feel alive again," he admitted, his voice dropping to a whisper. Snow whirled around them as they stared at each other. Selene¡¯s anger shed with the naked feeling in Dante¡¯s eyes. "You¡¯re a fool," she said, but her voice had softened. "So are you," he responded. "Trusting Rowan." Selene stiffened. "What?" "He knows too much about ra. About this ce." Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s not right." "He¡¯s helping us!" "Is he? Or is he working with her?" Dante stepped closer.


    "Think, Selene. How did he find us at exactly the right moment? How does he know all these secret passages?" "Stop it," Selene snapped, but doubt crept into her mind. "I don¡¯t trust him. And you shouldn¡¯t either." "Like I shouldn¡¯t trust you?" The mes on her skin red higher. "You¡¯ve lied to me since the day we met!" "I never lied about what matters," Dante growled. "About this." He reached for her face, his hand cupping her cheek despite the mes that licked at his skin. "Don¡¯t," she whispered, trying to pull away. "I¡¯ll burn you." "I don¡¯t care." His eyes locked with hers. "You¡¯re worth the pain." Something broke inside Selene. The walls she¡¯d built around her heart crumbled as Dante leaned forward and pressed his lips to hers. Fire burst between them ¨C not just her wild magic, but something deeper. Something that had been building since the moment they met. Her mes circled them both, but instead of burning, they seemed to dance around their bodies, casting golden light across the snow. Dante¡¯s kiss was hungry, desperate, a decade of loneliness pouring into this one moment. Selene clutched at his shirt, pulling him closer as her magic responded to his touch. The painful burning inside her began to ease, reced by a different kind of heat. When they finally broke apart, both were breathing hard. Selene looked at him in wonder. The fire still covered her skin, but it no longer hurt. Somehow, Dante¡¯s touch had helped her control it. "Dante," she whispered, reaching for him again. He stepped back, his face suddenly troubled. "We need to focus on saving Ivy." The sudden shift cut through Selene like a knife. "So that¡¯s it? One kiss and you¡¯re back to being the cold Alpha?" "That¡¯s not¡ª" He ran a hand through his hair. "I can¡¯t lose focus. Not now." "Fine," Selene said, her voice cold despite the mes still dancing on her skin. "Let¡¯s go save my sister. Then you can go back to pretending this never happened." She stepped toward the cave opening, but Dante caught her wrist. "Selene, that¡¯s not what I meant. This¡ªus¡ªit¡¯splicated." "No, it¡¯s simple," she shot back. "You¡¯re just afraid." Before he could reply, a child¡¯s scream echoed from inside the mine. Ivy. "We¡¯ll finish thister," Dante growled, moving toward the door. "If there is ater," Selene whispered, following him into the darkness. The passage took them back toward the main chamber. As they rounded a curve, they nearly collided with Rowan.


    "There you are!" he hissed. "They¡¯ve started the ritual. We need to hurry." Dante shot Selene a meaningful look, but she ignored him, focusing on Rowan. "How many guards?" "At least twenty. And ra has Ivy at the center of some kind of water circle." They crept forward until they could see into the chamber. What they saw made Selene¡¯s blood turn cold despite her fiery skin. Ivy stood in the center of a pool of glowing blue water. Her eyes were vacant, her body rigid as ra chanted around her. The crystal at Ivy¡¯s neck pulsed with blinding light. "We¡¯re toote," Rowan whispered. "The transformation has begun." "No," Selene said firmly. "I¡¯m not losing her again." She stepped forward, but Dante pulled her back, pointing to a shadow moving along the far wall. Another person was sneaking toward Ivy from the opposite side. Jace. "What is he doing here?" Selene whispered. Dante¡¯s face darkened. "I told him to stay behind." As they watched, Jace crept closer to the traditional circle, a knife glinting in his hand. "He¡¯s going to kill her," Selene gasped, fear flooding through her. But Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed. "No. Look who he¡¯s going for." The knife was aimed not at Ivy, but at ra¡¯s back. "We need to create a distraction," Dante whispered.


    "I¡¯ll do it," Rowan offered, already moving away. "Be ready." As Rowan faded into the shadows, Dante turned to Selene, his eyes serious. "Remember what I said about not trusting him?" Selene nodded slowly, doubt creeping through her mind. A momentter, a huge explosion rocked the far side of the cavern. Guards ran toward the sound as mes engulfed a stack of supplies.


    "Now!"


    Dante growled, pulling Selene toward the traditional circle. But as they ran, Rowan suddenly emerged beside ra, not fighting her but standing protectively at her side. He raised his hand, and a wall of energy mmed into Jace, sending him flying across the room. ra turned, her eyes finding Selene and Dante. Her lips curved into a victorious smile. "Right on time," she called. "The fire-walker arrives to meet her destiny." Rowan¡¯s eyes locked with Selene¡¯s, filled not with apology but with cold resolve. "You were right," Selene whispered to Dante as the truth hit her like a physical blow. "He betrayed us." Dante¡¯s fingers tightened around hers. "We¡¯ll fight together." But before they could move, Ivy¡¯s eyes snapped open. No longer empty, they zed with blue fire as she turned to face her sister. "Selene," she called, her voice echoing weirdly. "Come join me in the water." Selene stepped forward, drawn by her sister¡¯s words. Dante tried to hold her back, but his grip slipped as her fire red in answer to Ivy¡¯s call. "Selene, don¡¯t!" Dante shouted. But it was toote. The fire inside her was already reaching for Ivy¡¯s water, two opposite forces straining to connect. Fire and water. The key to the gateway. And somewhere in the darkness, Jace was moving again, the knife still clutched in his


    hand.

 Chapter 27: Drowning Truths

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Drowning Truths</h4>


    "Selene, stop!" Dante lunged forward, grabbing her arm just as her foot touched the glowing water¡¯s edge. The touch broke the strange pull between her and Ivy. Selene blinked, shaking her head as if waking from a dream. "What¡ª" A crash echoed through the cavern as Jace threw himself at Rowan, his knife shing in the dim light. The two men fell across the stone floor, snarling and wing at each other. "Now!" Dante shouted, pulling Selene away from the traditional circle. They ran toward a narrow passage on the far side of the chamber, dodging guards who rushed to protect ra. Selene¡¯s fire still danced across her skin, lighting their way through the darkness. "Ivy!" Selene cried, looking back. "We can¡¯t leave her!" "We need a new n," Dante growled. "ra is expecting you to finish the ritual. We can¡¯t y into her hands." They ducked into a small side room just as guards ran past. The room was filled with strange objects¡ªbooks, crystals, and jars of unknown liquids. In the middle stood a small table with papers scattered across it. "What is this ce?" Selene whispered, her fires dimming slightly as she caught her breath. "ra¡¯s private study," Dante answered, peering at the papers. "Look at these." Selene stepped closer. Her heart stopped. Drawings.


    Dozens of them, all done in a child¡¯s hand. But no ordinary child¡¯s drawings¡ªthese were Ivy¡¯s. "She¡¯s been drawing," Selene breathed, picking up one of the pictures. It showed a river, blue crayon waters swirling furiously. A small figure¡ªa girl with dark hair¡ªwas being pulled under. Another figure stood on the shore, arms spread. Red hair. "ra," Dante said, his voice tight with anger. "She was there the day Ivy drowned." Selene grabbed another drawing. This one showed the same red-haired woman pulling the dark-haired girl from the water. A third showed the woman taking the girl away while another figure¡ªtaller, also with dark hair¡ªsearched the river desperately. "That¡¯s me," Selene whispered, touching the bigger figure. "I was looking for her while ra took her away." She flipped through more pictures, each telling another piece of the story. Ivy in a strange house. Ivy crying for her sister. Ivy drinking something that made her sleep. And most chilling of all¡ªIvy standing in a circle while ra chanted over her, the same ritual they had just watched. "She remembered everything," Selene said, her voice breaking. "All this time, she knew what happened." "Not consciously," Dante replied, examining a notebook beside the drawings. "ording to this, ra¡¯s been giving Ivy potions to dull her memories. But they kepting back in dreams." "So she drew them," Selene realized. "She was trying to tell her story the only way she could." The sound of footsteps made them freeze. Someone wasing. "Hide," Dante whispered, pulling Selene behind a tall bookshelf. The door creaked open. Selene held her breath, forcing her fire to dim even further. Through a gap in the books, she could see Ivy step into the room. Alone. Her sister looked different than she had in the ritual circle. Her eyes were clear, the strange blue glow gone. She moved quickly to the table, gathering the drawings with shaky hands. "Ivy," Selene called softly, stepping out from her hiding ce. Ivy spun around, holding the drawings to her chest. For a moment, fear shed across her face. Then recognition dawned. "Selene?" Her voice was small, uncertain¡ªthe voice of the seven-year-old she had once been, not the strange creature from the rite. "It¡¯s me, Little Light," Selene said, using the old nickname. She took a careful step forward, afraid to scare her sister. "I¡¯m here to take you home." "Home?" Ivy¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "I don¡¯t remember home anymore." "But you remember the river," Dante said softly, also emerging from hiding. "You drew what happened." Ivy looked down at the papers in her hands. "I see it in my dreams. The water close over my head. Someone pulling me out. But not you, Selene. You were still looking for me." "ra took you," Selene said, moving closer. "She¡¯s been lying to you all these years." "I know," Ivy whispered. "I found these in her secret drawer. She doesn¡¯t know I can pick locks." A ghost of a smile crossed her face. "You taught me how, remember?" Selene¡¯s heart twisted with love and sadness. "You were always a quick learner." "Why are you on fire?" Ivy asked suddenly, spotting the mes still flickering over Selene¡¯s skin. "ra did this to me. She wants to use our powers together¡ªfire and water¡ªto open something called a portal." Understanding dawned in Ivy¡¯s eyes. "The doorway to the spirit world. She talks about it all the time." She clutched the drawings tightly. "She says I¡¯m the key." "You¡¯re not a key," Dante said strongly. "You¡¯re a person. A little girl who was stolen from her family." "Not so little anymore," Ivy said sadly. "I¡¯m seventeen now, even if I look younger. The magic keeps me from growing properly." A crash sounded from somewhere in the tunnels. The fight between Jace and Rowan was still going. "We need to leave," Dante urged. "Before ra realizes Ivy is gone." "I can¡¯t," Ivy said, backing away. "The ritual has already started. Can¡¯t you feel it?" As if in reaction to her words, the blue crystal at her neck pulsed brightly. Water began to seep from her fingers, puddling on the floor. "The magic is inside me now," she whispered, fear making her voice shake. "If I try to leave, it will pull me back. Or worse." "I won¡¯t leave you again," Selene vowed, reaching for her sister despite the water spreading around Ivy¡¯s feet. As their fingers touched, a strange energy crackled between them. Selene¡¯s fire sparked while Ivy¡¯s water rose in swirling tendrils. For a moment, the two forces danced around each other without mixing. "She was right," Ivy gasped. "Fire and water. That¡¯s why she needed both of us." "Both of us?" Selene asked. Ivy held up another drawing she had kept hidden. It showed two girls¡ªone surrounded by fire, one by water¡ªstanding on opposite sides of a big door. "The gateway can only be opened by opposite elements," Ivy stated. "That¡¯s why she took me and left you. She knew someday you¡¯de looking for me. She nned for us to open the gateway together." "What¡¯s on the other side?" Dante asked, his eyes fixed on the picture. "Power," Ivy whispered. "Ancient spirits that ra wants to control. But they can¡¯t be stopped. They¡¯re too strong." "How do you know this?" Selene asked. "They speak to me sometimes," Ivy admitted, feeling the crystal at her neck. "Through this. They¡¯re stuck on the other side, waiting. They offer things, but..." She shuddered.


    "They lie."


    Footsteps heard in the corridor outside. Many footsteps, moving quickly. "They¡¯reing," Dante warned. "We need to make a decision." Selene looked at her sister, at the water gathering around her feet and the fear in her eyes. Then she looked at the drawings¡ªthe proof of everything ra had done. "We finish this," she said strongly. "But on our terms, not hers." "What do you mean?" Ivy asked. "We open the gateway." Dante stared at her. "Are you insane? That¡¯s exactly what ra wants!" "No," Selene said, her mind running. "ra wants to control whates through. But what if we open it just enough to release the magic binding Ivy, then close it before anything can pass through?" "Is that possible?" Dante asked Ivy. The young girl paused.


    "Maybe.


    The spirits have been talking about a weakness in the rite. If the parts touch but don¡¯t fullybine..." "We can break ra¡¯s control over you," Selene ended. The footsteps were right outside now. They had seconds at most. "Trust me?" Selene asked, holding out her burning hand to her sister. Ivy looked at it, then at the pictures that told the truth of her past. Decision made, she reached out, water flowing from her palm. "Always," she whispered. As their hands met, fire and water swirled together without extinguishing each other¡ªa impossible dance of opposite forces. The crystal at Ivy¡¯s neck broke, its pieces falling to the floor. The door burst open. ra stood there, her face twisted with rage. Behind her, Rowan held a wounded Jace by the cor. "No!" ra screamed, seeing the broken crystal. "What have you done?" But something was happening to Ivy. The strange openness of her skin began to fade. Her toorge eyes returned to their normal size. The water retreated back into her body. She looked at Selene, joy spreading across her face. "I remember everything now." ra lunged forward, but Dante stopped her, throwing her back against the wall. "Run!" he shouted to the girls. Selene grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand, pulling her toward a second door at the back of the room. As they fled through the tunnels, Selene looked back onest time.


    Dante was fighting both ra and Rowan, his strong form a blur of motion. But he was overwhelmed. "We can¡¯t leave him," Ivy said, seeing her sister¡¯s doubt. "We won¡¯t," Selene promised. "But first, we need to find something." "What?" Selene¡¯s eyes gleamed with purpose. "The real entrance. The drawings showed its site. And I think I know where it is." Behind them, a roar of pain rang through the tunnels¡ªDante¡¯s voice. Selene¡¯s heart clenched, but she kept going. Time was running out. For all of th


    em.

 Chapter 28: Moonlit Allies

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Moonlit Allies</h4>


    Selene¡¯s legs burned as she ran through the trees, Ivy close behind her. They¡¯d been moving for hours since escaping the mine, putting as much space as possible between themselves and ra. "We need to rest," Ivy panted, her newly restored human form straining to keep pace. Selene stopped, guilt washing over her. "I¡¯m sorry. I forgot you¡¯re still adjusting." They copsed beneath a big oak tree. Overhead, clouds parted to show a full moon shining brightly in the night sky. Its light bathed the trees in silver. "The gateway," Ivy whispered, her eyes fixed on the moon. "ra always said the full moon makes it strongest." Selene nodded grimly. "Which means she¡¯ll being after us with everything she has." She looked back the way they hade. "And Dante is still back there." Ivy touched her sister¡¯s hand. "He fought so we could escape. He¡¯s strong, Selene." "But is he strong enough to face both ra and Rowan?" Selene¡¯s voice cracked. The image of Dante¡¯s roar of pain haunted her. A howl cut through the night, making both sisters freeze. "Wolves," Ivy whispered, fear creeping into her voice. More howls joined the first,ing from all directions. Not wild wolves¡ªwerewolves. Selene identified the distinctive sound of a pack on the hunt. "It¡¯s the full moon," Selene realized. "Dante¡¯s pack must be running tonight." "Are they looking for us?" Ivy asked, pressing closer to her sister. Before Selene could answer, trees rustled nearby. A huge ck wolf emerged from the shadows, golden eyes gleaming in the moonlight.


    "Dante," Selene breathed, relief rushing through her. The wolf limped slightly, blood matting the fur on his left nk, but he was living. He approached slowly, his eyes never leaving Selene¡¯s face. "You¡¯re hurt," she said, reaching toward him. The wolf growled softly, stopping her hand. Then he looked sharply at the moon, back to her, and pawed at the ground. "He wants us to shift," Ivy guessed. Selene paused. "But you haven¡¯t moved in years. And with everything ra did to you¡ª" "I can feel my wolf again," Ivy said with wonder. "When the crystal broke, she came back to me." Dante¡¯s wolf huffed impatiently, looking over his shoulder. More wolves were gathering at the edge of the clearing, watching quietly. "The pack," Selene whispered. "They¡¯vee for a full moon run."


    Decision made, she stood and began removing her torn jacket. "We¡¯ll be safer as dogs. If raes, we can move faster, and the pack can protect us." Ivy nodded, standing shakily. "I remember how. I think." Selene closed her eyes, feeling the pull of the moon on her skin. Her wolf surged forward eagerly, having been caged for too long. Bones cracked and reformed as fur grew across her body. The change was quick¡ªher wolf had been waiting. Where Selene had stood, a sleek white wolf now crouched, her amber eyes bright in the darkness. She shook out her fur, feeling stronger than she had in years. Beside her, Ivy struggled.


    Her shift was slower, more painful after years of ra¡¯s magic suppressing her true nature. Finally, a small silver wolf stood shaking in her ce, her blue eyes wide with surprise.


    Dante¡¯s ck wolf neared Ivy carefully, sniffing her, then gave a gentle nudge of approval. He turned to Selene¡¯s wolf, their eyes locking. Something passed between them¡ªan recognition, a promise. Then he threw back his head and howled. The sound was dominant, powerful¡ªthe call of an Alpha to his pack. Wolves emerged from all directions, filling the area. Selene recognized some from the pack house¡ªLyra¡¯s brown form, Gideon¡¯s gray coat.


    Others were strangers, regarding the white wolf and her silver sister with interest and caution. A big brown wolf approached, his stance aggressive.


    Jace, Selene realized. He had fled the mine too. His muzzle was scarred from the fight with Rowan, but his eyes burned with purpose as he positioned himself protectively near Ivy.


    Dante barked sharply, then took off into the forest.


    The pack followed, a river of fur and muscle running through the trees. Selene¡¯s wolf paused only a moment before joining them, feeling the thrill of running with a pack again after so many years alone. Beside her, Ivy kept pace, her small form gradually gaining confidence with each step.


    They ran for miles, climbing hills and leaping streams. The full moon bathed their way in silver light, guiding them through the darkness. For the first time in years, Selene felt truly free, her worries briefly forgotten in the joy of the run. But not all the dogs weed them. A group led by a sandy-colored female kept their distance, asionally barking when Selene or Ivy came too close. "ra¡¯s supporters," Ivy¡¯s voice whispered in Selene¡¯s mind, their sisterly bond allowing contact even in wolf form. "I recognize them from the mine." Dante noticed too. His ck wolf circled back, positioning himself between the aggressive wolves and the sisters. The sandy wolf lowered her head submissively but continued to watch Selene with undisguised hate. The pack reached a high cliff viewing the valley. Far below, lights from human towns twinkled like falling stars. Dante stood at the edge, his strong form silhouetted against the night sky.


    One by one, the wolves crowded around him. Some approached Selene carefully, sniffing her white fur, epting her presence with nods or gentle nudges. Others kept their distance, their loyalty split. Dante¡¯s wolf moved to stand beside Selene¡¯s, their fur touching. The word to the pack was clear¡ªshe was under his protection. Then he howled again, and this time Selene joined him. Their voices twined together, rising toward the moon. After a moment, Ivy¡¯s higher pitch joined in, followed by Jace and the obedient wolves. Even some of the doubters added their voices, making a powerful chorus that echoed across the valley. For that beautiful moment, they were united. But when the howls faded, Selene noticed movement at the far edge of the cliff. A pure white wolf with strange blue spots stood watching them.


    Not a pack member.


    An outsider.


    "Rowan," Ivy¡¯s voice shook in Selene¡¯s mind. The white wolf stared straight at Selene, then deliberately turned away, disappearing into the trees. Dante growled, several pack members moving instantly to follow the stranger. But before they could give chase, howls of rm rose from the back of the pack. Selene spun around to see what had caused themotion. Her heart froze. Where the sandy wolf had stood moments before, a woman now crouched naked on the ground, mid-shift. Her face contorted in pain as she fought against an unseen force pulling her human form back to wolf. "She can¡¯t resist," Ivy whispered, fear in her voice. "Someone¡¯s forcing her shift." The woman¡¯s body twisted strangely, bones cracking as she was yanked back and forth between forms. Blood trickled from her nose and ears. Her screams turned to howls, then back to screams. Other wolves began to pace nervously, some whimpering in fear. Dante rushed to the suffering wolf, trying to help her, but as he approached, her body gave one final, violent twist¡ªthen went still. Silence fell over the pack. The sandy wolfy motionless, her eyes staring sightlessly at the moon. "ra," Selene growled in her mind. "She¡¯s punishing her follower for failing." Dante¡¯s wolf turned to Selene, his golden eyes filled with grim understanding. He nudged her urgently, then looked toward the faraway mountains. "He wants us to run," Ivy realized.


    "Away from the pack."


    "But they¡¯ll be in danger too," Selene argued. Another wolf fell, writhing in pain as the same force took hold of it. Then another. Panic spread through the pack. Wolves scattered in all directions, their unity broken. Dante barked sharply at Jace, who instantly moved to Ivy¡¯s side. Then the ck wolf pressed his muzzle briefly against Selene¡¯s neck¡ªa gesture of love and farewell. "No," Selene¡¯s wolf whined. "Don¡¯t leave us again." But Dante had already turned away, racing back toward his suffering pack mates. His duty as Alpha came first. "Come on," Ivy urged, her silver form already retreating from the cliff. "We need to find the gateway before ra kills more wolves to get to us." Selene hesitated, watching Dante organize the remaining healthy wolves to help their fallen packmates. Their eyes met onest time across the clearing. Then she turned and ran after her sister, the sounds of the pack¡¯s concern fading behind them. The full moon watched silently overhead as three wolves¡ªwhite, silver, and brown¡ªraced through the forest toward the distant mountains where old magic waited. Behind them, a shadow separated itself from the trees. The strange white wolf with blue markings followed quietly, its purpose unknown. The night had only just started.

 Chapter 29: Jace’s Secret Heart

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Jace¡¯s Secret Heart</h4>


    The moonlight painted silver tracks through the forest as Selene, Ivy, and Jace ran. Their wolf forms moved like shadows between trees, paws barely making sound on the soft ground. When they reached a small stream, Ivy stopped, her silver hair gleaming in the moonlight. "We need to rest," she said through their mind link. "I can¡¯t run anymore." Selene¡¯s white wolf nodded. They had been running for hours since leaving Dante and the pack at the cliff. Her heart ached thinking about the wolves they¡¯d left behind. Jace¡¯s brown wolf circled them protectively before nodding toward a small cave nearby. "In there," his voice rumbled in their minds. "We¡¯ll be safe for now." Inside the cave, they changed back to human form. The pain of transformation was nothingpared to the fear gnawing at Selene¡¯s heart. "Do you think they¡¯re okay?" she asked, putting her arms around herself. "Dante and the others?" Jace¡¯s face darkened as he pulled off his jacket and gave it to her. "Dante can handle himself. He always does." Something in his voice made Selene look up quickly. "You don¡¯t sound happy about that." Ivy felt the tension and moved to the cave entrance. "I¡¯ll keep watch," she said, giving them space.


    When she was gone, Jace sat across from Selene, the small space between them feeling charged with unsaid words. "I need to tell you something," he said finally, his eyes unwilling to meet hers. "Something I¡¯ve kept hidden too long." Selene¡¯s heart raced. "What is it?" "I¡¯ve had feelings for you since we were pups," Jace blurted out. "Before you were exiled, before everything went wrong." Selene froze. "What?" "I know it¡¯s wrong," he continued, words tumbling out like water through broken dam. "You¡¯re Dante¡¯s mate. The Luna. But I¡¯ve watched you fight for everything ¨C your sister, your ce in the pack, even Dante¡¯s cold heart ¨C and I can¡¯t help but admire you." "Jace¡ª" Selene started. "Let me finish," he said, finally looking at her straight. His eyes burned with passion. "I know nothing can happen between us. I¡¯m not asking for that. But I need you to know that whatever happens, I will always be your friend and defender. Even if that means protecting you from Dante." Selene¡¯s breath caught. "What do you mean?" Jace moved closer, dropping his voice. "There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about Dante. About his first mate." A chill ran down Selene¡¯s spine. "Tell me." "She didn¡¯t just die," Jace whispered. "She was killed. By Dante himself."


    "No," Selene gasped. "That¡¯s impossible. Why would he¡ª" "Because she betrayed the pack," Jace said. "She was working with ra all along. When Dante learned the truth, something in him snapped. His wolf took overpletely." Horror washed over Selene. "Did you see it happen?" Jace looked away. "I helped him cover it up. The pack was told she died in an ident." His hands shook. "I¡¯ve carried that secret for years, watching him grow colder, more ruthless." "Why tell me this now?" Selene asked, her mind spinning. "Because history might repeat itself," Jace said. "ra is ying a dangerous game, and I¡¯ve seen how she looks at you ¨C like she knows something we don¡¯t." Before Selene could reply, Ivy rushed back into the cave. "Someone¡¯sing!" They scrambled to their feet. Selene peered out of the cave opening and spotted the white wolf with blue markings standing on a rock across the stream, watching them. "Rowan," she whispered. The strange wolf shifted smoothly, showing a tall man with striking blue eyes and white hair marked with the same strange blue patterns. "I mean you no harm," he called. "I¡¯vee to help you destroy the gateway." "Why should we trust you?" Jace growled, stepping protectively in front of Selene. Rowan¡¯s face stayed calm. "Because I¡¯m the only one who knows what ra really wants with Ivy. And why your mother died guarding the secret, Selene." Selene¡¯s heart stopped. "My mother? What does she have to do with this?"


    "Everything," Rowan answered. "She was the guardian before you. Just as my mother was before me." "Guardian of what?" Ivy asked, holding her sister¡¯s arm. "The Moonstone Bridge," Rowan said. "The doorway between worlds that ra seeks to open tonight. And you, Selene, are the key she needs to unlock it." Jace moved closer to Selene, his hand finding hers in the darkness. "If you¡¯re telling the truth, thening with us is a trap." "Perhaps," Rowan admitted. "But staying here is certain death. ra has already started the process. Can¡¯t you feel it?" As if on cue, the ground shook beneath their feet. In the distance, a shaft of blue light shot toward the moon. "The mine," Ivy whispered in horror. "She¡¯s using the crystals." Rowan nodded grimly. "And the blood of the wolves she killed. We have until midnight before the bridge fully forms." "What happens then?" Selene asked, though part of her already knew the answer. "Then the Old Ones return," Rowan said, his voice falling. "And this world ends." Another tremor shook the cave, stronger this time. Dust and small rocks rained down from above. "We need to move," Jace urged. "Now." Selene looked between Jace and Rowan, torn between trust and mistrust. "What about Dante?" "He¡¯s fighting a losing battle at the pack house," Rowan said. "ra¡¯s people have surrounded them. He sent me to find you." "He wouldn¡¯t do that," Jace protested. "He woulde himself." Something flickered across Rowan¡¯s face ¨C a shadow of feeling quickly hidden. "He would if he could." Fear gripped Selene¡¯s heart. "Is he hurt?"


    "We¡¯re wasting time," Rowan said instead of answering. "The entrance is in the heart of the mountains. We must reach it before midnight." As they argued, the moon¡¯s light suddenly dimmed. Looking up, they saw clouds whirling unnaturally around it, tinged with blue light. "It¡¯s starting," Ivy whispered. "Just like in my nightmares." Jace squeezed Selene¡¯s hand, his eyes expressing what words couldn¡¯t.


    Whatever she chose, he would stand by her. Selene took a deep breath. "We¡¯ll go with you, Rowan. But know this ¨C if you¡¯ve lied about Dante, I¡¯ll kill you myself." Rowan¡¯s lips bent in a small smile. "I would expect nothing less from the daughter of thest true guardian." As they prepared to leave, Jace pulled Selene away. "No matter what happens tonight," he whispered, "remember what I told you. Some secrets are worth keeping. Others will destroy everything you love." Before she could ask what he meant, howls erupted from the trees behind them ¨C dozens of wolves, closing in fast. "They¡¯ve found us," Ivy cried. Rowan changed back to his white wolf form. "Follow me. There¡¯s another way." As they sped after him into the darkening night, Selene couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jace knew more than he was telling. And that by morning, nothing would ever be the same again. Behind them, a lone ck wolf watched from the darkness, blood matting its fur, golden eyes filled with rage and betrayal.

 Chapter 30: The Second Vision

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30: The Second Vision</h4>


    The golden-eyed ck wolf watched as Selene, Ivy, Jace, and Rowan ran off into the night. From its cuts, blood dripped, but the pain was nothingpared to the anger that burned in its heart. Dante turned around and ran the other way with a growl that shook the trees. He had to get to the gate ahead of them. ra smiled as she added thest crystal to the circle deep in the mountain caves. The blue light pumped like a heartbeat and got brighter every minute. "Is everything ready?" asked her lieutenant, a scarred dog named Kres.


    "Almost," ra said, and the light from the crystal shone in her eyes. "We just need our final ingredient - the guardian¡¯s blood." Kres made a face. "The white wolf escaped with her sister." ra¡¯s smile didn¡¯t flinch. "They¡¯reing to us. All of them." She touched the charm around her neck. "The trap is already set." Selene, Ivy, Jace, and Rowan raced through the forest, the howls of enemy wolves getting closer. "This way!" Rowan shouted, diving into a small gap between two boulders. The others followed, finding themselves in a cave that sloped steeply downward. "Where are we going?" Ivy asked, her words echoing in the darkness. "The old mines connect to the heart of the mountain," Rowan exined, his white wolf form glowing faintly in the darkness.


    "We can reach the gateway from below." Jace stayed close to Selene, his eyes constantly looking for danger. "I don¡¯t trust him," he whispered to her. "We don¡¯t have a choice," Selene whispered back. As they fell deeper, the air grew warmer. Strange blue marks appeared on the walls, simr to those on Rowan¡¯s skin when he was in human form. "What are these?" Selene asked, touching one of the bright symbols. Rowan¡¯s voice was grim. "Warnings. The ancients left them to mark the way to the bridge." Suddenly, Ivy stumbled and fell to her knees. "Ivy!" Selene cried, running to her sister. Ivy¡¯s eyes rolled back, showing only whites. Her body shook violently. "She¡¯sing," she whispered in a voice not her own. "The Mother of Wolves ising." "What¡¯s happening to her?" Jace ordered, helping Selene hold Ivy steady. Rowan knelt beside them. "The doorway is affecting her. She¡¯s sensitive to its power." Ivy¡¯s body went limp. Selene held her sister¡¯s head, tears threatening to spill. "Ivy, please. Wake up!" Ivy¡¯s eyes fluttered open, but they were blurred with fear. "I saw her, Selene. I saw ra speaking with... something. Something not dog, not human." Before they could question her further, the tunnel shook fiercely. Rocks crashed down around them. "Move!" Rowan shouted. They ran deeper into the cave as the entrance copsed behind them. "Now we¡¯re trapped," Jace growled. "No," Rowan pointed ahead where the tunnel split. "The left path leads to the gateway room. The right leads back to the surface." "How do you know so much about this ce?" Selene asked suspiciously.


    Rowan¡¯s blue eyes seemed to glow brighter. "Because my family has guarded its secret for generations, just like yours." Another jolt shook the mountain, stronger than before. Ivy gripped Selene¡¯s arm. "It¡¯s toote. She¡¯s already started the process." In the heart of the mountain, ra closed her eyes as power rushed through the crystal circle. Blood from fallen wolves mixed with the minerals in the cave floor, forming a swirling pattern that spiraled toward the central tform where she stood. "The moon reaches its peak in thirty minutes," Kres announced. ra nodded. "And our guests will arrive just in time to witness the rebirth of our kind." As they hurried through the tunnel, Selene noticed Ivy getting paler. Sweat beaded on her sister¡¯s forehead, and her steps became shaky. "Something¡¯s wrong with her," Selene said, helping Ivy lean against the wall. Ivy¡¯s skin burned with heat. Her eyes, normally bright and clear, now looked zed and distant. "It¡¯s the gateway," Rowan exined. "Its power affects those with guardian blood differently." "Guardian blood?" Jace asked. "Your mother wasn¡¯t just any wolf," Rowan told Selene. "She was a straight descendant of the First Pack. As are you and Ivy." Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s body went rigid.


    Her back raised, and a gasp tore from her throat. Her eyes flew open, sparkling with an eerie blue light. "Ivy!" Selene cried, grabbing her sister¡¯s shoulders. But Ivy couldn¡¯t hear her. She was somewhere else entirely. In her mind, Ivy stood in a vast field under a blood-red moon. Before her, a massive female wolf with silver fur and glowing blue eyes fought against three male wolves - one ck as night, one brown as earth, and one white as snow. They circled her, attacking from all sides, but the silver wolf was powerful. With each bite and sh, blue fire erupted from her wounds instead of blood. The silver wolf howled, and the sound shattered the sky. The three male wolves fell back, wounded but defiant. Then the silver wolf spoke, her voice echoing across time itself: "When three be one, the gateway will fall. When love conquers pride, the bridge will copse. Blood of the guardian must willingly spill, or darkness will consume all." The vision shifted, showing thousands of wolves pouring through a blue portal, their eyes empty, their hunger endless.


    Behind them came shadows with red eyes and ancient power. Ivy¡¯s body copsed as she returned to herself. She gasped for air, holding Selene¡¯s hand. "What did you see?" Selene asked anxiously. "A prophecy," Ivy whispered. "Three bing one. The doorway falling." Her eyes locked with Selene¡¯s. "And you, sister. I saw you standing at the center of it all." Jace tensed. "What does that mean?" Before Ivy could answer, a familiar howl echoed through the cave - a sound that made Selene¡¯s heart stop. "Dante," she whispered. Rowan¡¯s face hardened. "He¡¯s found us." "But how?" Jace asked, moving protectively in front of Selene and Ivy. The answer came with the appearance of a huge ck wolf at the tunnel¡¯s bend. Blood matted its fur, and hate burned in its golden eyes. "You lied," Selene used Rowan. "You said he was trapped at the pack house!" "I needed to get you here," Rowan admitted, backing away. "The gateway must open tonight." Jace changed into his wolf form, growling at both Rowan and Dante. "You¡¯ve led us into a trap!" Dante¡¯s wolf approached slowly, eyes fixed on Selene with an intensity that made her shiver. But there was something else in those golden depths - pain, betrayal, and questions that needed answers. "Dante, please," Selene begged. "It¡¯s not what you think."


    The ck wolf snarled, its attention shifting to Jace. In that moment, another tremor rocked the tube, more violent than any before. The ceiling began to fall. "Run!" Selene screamed, pulling Ivy to her feet. As they ran deeper into the tunnel, Rowan suddenly grabbed Selene¡¯s arm. "Your blood is the key!" he screamed over the falling rocks. "Only you can close the gateway!" A huge boulder crashed between them, separating Rowan from the others. Through the dust and chaos, Selene saw Dante¡¯s wolf leap at Jace, teeth bared for the kill. Then darkness fell as the cave copsedpletely. When Selene opened her eyes, she found herself alone with Ivy in a vast room filled with glowing blue crystals. At its center stood a tform of ancient stone, where a familiar figure waited with a victorious smile. "Wee home, daughters of the guardian," ra said, arms outstretched. "You¡¯re just in time for the reunion." Behind her, the air shimmered and split, showing a growing tear in reality itself. Through it, countless eyes gleamed with hunger, waiting to join their world once more.

 Chapter 31: The Alpha’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31: The Alpha¡¯s Challenge</h4>


    ra¡¯s heart pounded as she faced Alpha Marcus ckwood across the huge stone table. The pack house¡¯s grand meeting room was filled with tense silence. Sunlight streamed through tall windows, highlighting the cruel smile on the Alpha¡¯s face. "You¡¯re quite the surprise, little omega," Alpha Marcus said, circling her like a hunter. "Three mate bonds in one night. My three boys, no less." ra stood tall despite her shaking knees. After fleeing the cave and the terrifying vision, she¡¯d been brought straight to the pack house. No sign of Kael, Ronan, or Darian anywhere. "Where are they?" she asked. Alpha Marcusughed, the sound as cold as ice. "Worried about my kids already? How touching." Behind him, Beta Rivers and his daughter Celeste watched with narrowed eyes. Celeste¡¯s perfect face was twisted with hate. "That should have been me," Celeste hissed. "I was raised to be Luna!" "Silence!" Alpha Marcus snapped. The room fell quiet quickly. Even Celeste knew better than to question the Alpha¡¯smand. Marcus returned his attention to ra. "An omega as Luna. The moon goddess must have a sense of fun." He sniffed the air around her. "Though you don¡¯t smell quite like an omega should."


    ra¡¯s blood ran cold. If he found her secret... The doors burst open. Kael, Ronan, and Darian marched in, their faces grim. ra¡¯s heart leapt at the sight of them, though none met her eyes. "Father," Kael greeted coldly. "You summoned us?" "Indeed," Marcus responded, returning to his throne-like chair. "We have a situation that requires... resolution." Ronan¡¯s eyes finally found ra¡¯s. Unlike his brothers, he didn¡¯t hide his interest. His look was warm, almost protective. It gave ra a strange flutter in her chest. "The omega is my mate," Ronan stated suddenly. "I im her." "No," Kael stepped forward. "She¡¯s unfit to be Luna. I reject the bond." Darian said nothing, his cunning eyes moving between his brothers and ra. His silence was more unnerving than his brothers¡¯ boldments. Alpha Marcusughed again. "Three sons, three ims¡ªor rejections." He looked at ra like she was a prize to be won. "The moon has caused quite the problem. But I see a chance." He stood, power radiating from him. "Tomorrow starts the Alpha Trials. Apetition to decide which of my sons is truly worthy to lead this pack after me." Gasps filled the room. The Alpha Trials hadn¡¯t been held in generations. "The winner," Marcus added, "will have first im on the omega. His choice about the mate bond will be final." "This is ridiculous," Ronan growled. "The mate bond isn¡¯t a game." "Afraid you¡¯ll lose, brother?" Kael taunted. Darian finally spoke, his voice soft but dangerous. "And if we refuse to participate?" Alpha Marcus¡¯s smile disappeared. "Then you lose your right to session. And the omega¡¯s fate will be mine to decide." ra¡¯s stomach dropped. The way he looked at her made her skin crawl. "You can¡¯t do this," she protested. "I¡¯m not a prize to be won!" Marcus was in front of her instantly, moving with supernatural speed.


    His hand gripped her chin painfully. "You are whatever I say you are," he whispered. "Remember your ce, omega." A low growl rumbled from Ronan¡¯s chest. Even Kael looked worried by his father¡¯s handling of ra. "The trials begin at dawn," Marcus stated, releasing ra. "Three tests to prove strength, strategy, and loyalty to the pack." As the meeting disbanded, Luna Evelyn, the triplets¡¯ mother, arrived at ra¡¯s side. Her face was kind but worried. "Come, child. You¡¯ll stay in the east wing until the trials areplete." As Evelyn led her away, ra caught sight of Tobias Grey watching from the darkness. The mysterious rogue nodded slightly, a silent warning that chilled ra to the bone: Danger is closer than you think. That night, unable to sleep, ra paced her luxury prison. The east wing was beautiful, but the locked doors made it clear she was a captive, not a guest.


    A soft tap at her balcony window made her jump. Ronan¡¯s face appeared, his eyes glowing amber in the darkness. She quickly let him in. "What are you doing here?" she whispered. "Making sure you¡¯re safe," he replied, his gaze sweeping the room. "My father is nning something. Something beyond these stupid trials." "Why do you care?" ra asked. "You barely know me." Ronan stepped closer, his warmth maic. "The mate bond doesn¡¯t lie. When I look at you, I feel..." He struggled for words. "Complete." ra¡¯s heart raced. No one had ever looked at her that way before. "Your brothers don¡¯t feel the same," she pointed out. "Kael is stubborn. And Darian..." Ronan frowned. "Darian keeps his feelings hidden. Always has." A noise in the hallway made them both freeze. Ronan moved to the balcony. "I¡¯ll win tomorrow," he promised. "And when I do, you won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s prize. You¡¯ll be my equal." After he left, ra touched her chest where the mate bond pulsed pleasantly. One brother wanted her. One refused her. And one...she still couldn¡¯t read Darian at all. Dawn broke with the sound of howls. From her window, ra watched wolves gathering in the huge clearing below. In the middle stood Alpha Marcus with his three sons. A knock at her door showed Luna Evelyn, her face pale with worry. "It¡¯s time," she said. "Alpha Marcus demands your presence." Down in the clearing, ra felt hundreds of eyes on her as she was led to a raised stage. Alpha Marcus grinned at the crowd.


    "Today, one of my sons will prove himself worthy to lead!" he announced. "The first test is strength!" Three massive wolves were brought forward in chains¡ªrogue alphas caught at the border. Their eyes were wild with rage. "Each of my sons will face one of these rogues," Marcus dered. "Victoryes only when your opponent submits or dies." Horror filled ra as the triplets shifted into their wolf forms. Kael¡¯s wolf was ck as night, Ronan¡¯s a rich russet brown, and Darian¡¯s a sleek silver-gray. They were beautiful, but the rogues wererger, desperate. "Begin!" Marcus shouted. The battles were brutal. Kael fought with precision, Ronan with wild fury, and Darian with calcting patience. Blood stained the ground as teeth tore flesh and ws ripped skin. ra couldn¡¯t watch, yet couldn¡¯t look away.


    These violent battles would decide her fate. When it ended, all three brothers stood victorious¡ªthough wounded. The rogues had been defeated but not killed, showing mercy that seemed to disappoint Alpha Marcus. "The second test will begin at noon," Marcus announced. "Strategy¡ªa hunt like no other." As the triplets were led away to heal, Celeste approached ra, her smile venomous. "Enjoying the show, omega? Don¡¯t get used to it." She leaned closer. "I know your secret. The one even you don¡¯t remember." ra¡¯s blood froze. "What are you talking about?" "Ask yourself why an omega would be mate to three alpha sons," Celeste whispered. "The answer might surprise you." Before ra could respond, Luna Evelyn pulled her away. "Be careful around that one," Evelyn warned. "Celeste has been plotting since you arrived." "What did she mean about my secret?" ra asked. Evelyn¡¯s face paled.


    "There are things you should know. About your parents, about why you were hidden." "Hidden?" "Not here," Evelyn nced around nervously. "Tonight, when everyone is focused on the trials, meet me in the old nursery in the west wing." As Evelyn hurried away, ra noticed Darian watching from the shadows. Unlike his brothers, his wounds were already healing. His eyes met hers, intense and unreadable. Something passed between them¡ªnot quite the pull she felt with Ronan, but something deeper, more mysterious. Then he turned and walked away without a word. Later, as ra was escorted back to her room, she passed Alpha Marcus speaking quietly with a hooded figure. She caught only a fragment of their conversation: "When the third trial begins tomorrow, make sure she¡¯s there to witness it. The prophecy requires her blood to be spilled willingly." ra¡¯s heart nearly stopped. Blood spilled willingly? The prophecy? She hurried past before they could notice her, mind racing. Tonight, she would meet Luna Evelyn and learn the truth. But one thing was already clear¡ªthe Alpha Trials weren¡¯t about choosing the next pack leader. They were about her. And something much darker than a mate bond was at

 Chapter 32: Brothers Divided

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Brothers Divided</h4>


    ra had trouble sleeping. The words of Alpha Marcus kept


    ying over and over in her mind: the prophecy calls for her


    blood to be spilled freely. Dawn wasn¡¯ting for hours, but she


    needed to find Luna Evelyn right away. It was quiet in the west


    wing as ra crept through the dark halls. She jumped at every


    sound. The old nursery door was slightly open, and there was a


    dim light inside. "Luna Evelyn?" ra whispered, pushing the


    door. There was no one in the room. There were toys all over


    the floor. Three small beds that were once used by the triplets


    were strewn around in the corner. "She¡¯s noting." ra


    spun around. In the dark, Darian stood in the doorway, his silver


    eyes shining. "What are you doing here?" she asked. "Saving


    your life." He stepped closer. "My mother was caught trying to


    leave you a message. Father has her locked away." Fear gripped


    ra¡¯s chest. "Is she okay?" "For now." Darian looked at the


    hallway. "But we don¡¯t have much time. The second trial begins


    at noon tomorrow." "The hunt," ra remembered. Darian


    nodded. "It¡¯s not just any hunt. You¡¯re the prey." The blood


    drained from ra¡¯s face. "What?" "Father changed the rules.


    Whoever catches you first wins." His eyes darkened. "But that¡¯s


    not all he wants." "The prophecy," ra whispered. "What is


    it?" Darian pulled an old, worn paper from his pocket. "This


    belonged to my mother. It speaks of an omega who isn¡¯t an


    omega¡ªa Luna born with the power to break the curse that¡¯s


    gued our pack for generations." ra studied the faded


    writing. Her hands trembled as she read: When three wolves


    share one mate, only blood freely given will break the chain. One


    will love her, one will leave her, one will take her to her doom.


    "That¡¯s why your father wants me here," she realized. "He needs


    my blood." "Yes, but¡ª" Darian tensed suddenly. "Someone¡¯s


    ing." Footsteps echoed down the hall. Darian grabbed


    ra¡¯s hand and pulled her behind arge closet. They pressed


    together in the tight space, barely breathing. The nursery door


    swung open. Kael walked in, followed by Celeste. "This better


    be important," Kael growled. "I need rest before tomorrow¡¯s


    trial." Celeste smiled sweetly. "Just wanted to be sure we¡¯re still


    on the same page, Alpha-to-be." "I told you I¡¯d refuse the bond.


    An omega can¡¯t lead this pack." "And if Ronan wins?" Celeste


    pressed. Kael¡¯s jaw clenched. "He won¡¯t." From their hidden


    spot, ra could see Darian¡¯s face harden at his brother¡¯s words.


    "Good," Celeste purred, moving closer to Kael. "Because once


    you¡¯re Alpha, we can finally be together. Just as we nned."


    Kael didn¡¯t push her away when she kissed him. ra felt a


    strange ache in her chest¡ªnot jealousy, but sadness. "Just


    make sure you win tomorrow," Celeste whispered before leaving.


    After Kael left, Darian and ra emerged from hiding. "Well,"


    Darian said dryly, "now you know where my big brother stands."


    "And Ronan?" ra asked, hating how much she cared about


    the answer. "Ronan¡¯s feelings are real." Darian¡¯s voice held


    a feeling ra couldn¡¯t name. "He¡¯s been searching for you all night." "And what about you?" ra dared to ask. "Where


    do you stand?" Darian¡¯s eyes met hers. "I¡¯m still deciding."


    Before she could ask him further, shouts erupted from outside.


    They ran to the window. In the open below, Ronan faced off


    against three pack guards. "What¡¯s he doing?" ra gasped.


    "Being Ronan," Darian sighed. "Come on." They ran downstairs


    and burst outside just as Ronan knocked down thest guard.


    "Ronan!" ra called. He turned, relief filling his face. "ra.


    I¡¯ve been looking everywhere." "What happened?" Darian


    demanded. "Father changed the hunt," Ronan growled. "He


    wants us to hunt her." "I know," Darian said quietly. "I told


    her." Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And why would you do that,


    brother? nning to win yourself?" "Stop it," ra stepped


    between them. "We need to focus. Your father wants my blood


    for some prophecy." "The Luna Prophecy," Ronan nodded.


    "Mother told me parts of it years ago. I never thought..." He


    trailed off, looking at ra with new understanding. A slow p


    stopped them. Kael emerged from the shadows, his face cold.


    "Secret meeting without me?" he asked. "How touching." "Just


    telling the truth," Ronan snapped. "Something you wouldn¡¯t


    understand." Kael¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "The truth? The


    truth is one of us will be Alpha. The rest will submit." "And


    ra?" Darian asked quietly. "What about her?" Kael nced


    at her, something like regret crossing his face before hardening


    again. "She¡¯s part of the prize." "She¡¯s not a prize!" Ronan


    lunged at his brother. The two crashed to the ground, Ronan¡¯s


    fist meeting with Kael¡¯s jaw. Kael flipped him over, holding him


    down. Their barks filled the night air. "Stop!" ra shouted.


    "This is exactly what your father wants!" Darian pulled them


    apart with surprising power. "She¡¯s right. We¡¯re ying into


    his hands." The brothers looked at each other, breathing hard.


    "The hunt starts at noon," Kael said finally. "Father will expect


    us all there." "I won¡¯t hunt her," Ronan vowed. "Then you¡¯ll


    lose," Kael answered coldly. "And she¡¯ll belong to whoever


    wins." "I don¡¯t belong to anyone," ra snapped. Kael studied


    her, something shifting in his eyes. "You¡¯re braver than I gave


    you credit for, omega." "My name is ra." The corner of his


    mouth twitched¡ªalmost a smile. "ra, then." A howl cut


    through the night. Alpha Marcus was calling the pack. "He


    knows we¡¯re missing," Darian warned. Kael fixed his clothes.


    "We need a n." "Since when do you care?" Ronan chal-lenged. "Since I realized Father is using all of us." Kael¡¯s voice


    hardened. "Even Celeste." Darian raised an eyebrow. "Your


    girlfriend won¡¯t like that." "She¡¯s not my¡ª" Kael stopped,


    shaking his head. "That doesn¡¯t matter now." Another scream,


    closer this time. "We need to split up," Darian decided. "I¡¯ll


    make a distraction. Ronan, take ra to the east border cave.


    Kael¡ª" "I¡¯ll handle Father," Kael ended. Ronan looked un-certain. "Can we trust you?" For a moment, the mask slipped


    from Kael¡¯s face, showing the weight he carried. "I don¡¯t know.


    But I won¡¯t let him hurt her." ra felt the mate bond pulse


    at his words. Darian nodded once before fleeing into the trees.


    Ronan took ra¡¯s hand, his touch warm and safe. "Be careful,"


    Kael said, his eyes meeting ra¡¯s onest time. As he walked


    away, ra called after him. "Why did you reject me? The real


    reason." Kael paused. "Because I saw how you looked at Ronan."


    Before she could reply, he was gone. Ronan squeezed her hand.


    "Come on. We don¡¯t have much time." As they ran toward the


    forest, ra looked back at the pack house onest time. In an


    upstairs window, she caught a glimpse of Tobias watching them


    run. He wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him stood Luna Evelyn, her face


    streaked with tears as she mouthed a single word: Run. Behind them, barely visible in the shadows, stood Alpha Marcus, his


    cruel smile obvious even from a distance. The hunt had already


    started.ra had trouble sleeping. The words of Alpha Marcus kept


    ying over and over in her mind: the prophecy calls for her


    blood to be spilled freely. Dawn wasn¡¯ting for hours, but she


    needed to find Luna Evelyn right away. It was quiet in the west


    wing as ra crept through the dark halls. She jumped at every


    sound. The old nursery door was slightly open, and there was a


    dim light inside. "Luna Evelyn?" ra whispered, pushing the


    door. There was no one in the room. There were toys all over


    the floor. Three small beds that were once used by the triplets


    were strewn around in the corner. "She¡¯s noting." ra


    spun around. In the dark, Darian stood in the doorway, his silver


    eyes shining. "What are you doing here?" she asked. "Saving


    your life." He stepped closer. "My mother was caught trying to


    leave you a message. Father has her locked away." Fear gripped


    ra¡¯s chest. "Is she okay?" "For now." Darian looked at the


    hallway. "But we don¡¯t have much time. The second trial begins


    at noon tomorrow." "The hunt," ra remembered. Darian


    nodded. "It¡¯s not just any hunt. You¡¯re the prey." The blood


    drained from ra¡¯s face. "What?" "Father changed the rules.


    Whoever catches you first wins." His eyes darkened. "But that¡¯s


    not all he wants." "The prophecy," ra whispered. "What is


    it?" Darian pulled an old, worn paper from his pocket. "This


    belonged to my mother. It speaks of an omega who isn¡¯t an


    omega¡ªa Luna born with the power to break the curse that¡¯s


    gued our pack for generations." ra studied the faded


    writing. Her hands trembled as she read: When three wolves


    share one mate, only blood freely given will break the chain. One


    will love her, one will leave her, one will take her to her doom.


    "That¡¯s why your father wants me here," she realized. "He needs


    my blood." "Yes, but¡ª" Darian tensed suddenly. "Someone¡¯s


    ing." Footsteps echoed down the hall. Darian grabbed


    ra¡¯s hand and pulled her behind arge closet. They pressed


    together in the tight space, barely breathing. The nursery door


    swung open. Kael walked in, followed by Celeste. "This better


    be important," Kael growled. "I need rest before tomorrow¡¯s


    trial." Celeste smiled sweetly. "Just wanted to be sure we¡¯re still


    on the same page, Alpha-to-be." "I told you I¡¯d refuse the bond.


    An omega can¡¯t lead this pack." "And if Ronan wins?" Celeste


    pressed. Kael¡¯s jaw clenched. "He won¡¯t." From their hidden


    spot, ra could see Darian¡¯s face harden at his brother¡¯s words.


    "Good," Celeste purred, moving closer to Kael. "Because once


    you¡¯re Alpha, we can finally be together. Just as we nned."


    Kael didn¡¯t push her away when she kissed him. ra felt a


    strange ache in her chest¡ªnot jealousy, but sadness. "Just


    make sure you win tomorrow," Celeste whispered before leaving.


    After Kael left, Darian and ra emerged from hiding. "Well,"


    Darian said dryly, "now you know where my big brother stands."


    "And Ronan?" ra asked, hating how much she cared about


    the answer. "Ronan¡¯s feelings are real." Darian¡¯s voice held


    a feeling ra couldn¡¯t name. "He¡¯s been searching for you all night." "And what about you?" ra dared to ask. "Where


    do you stand?" Darian¡¯s eyes met hers. "I¡¯m still deciding."


    Before she could ask him further, shouts erupted from outside.


    They ran to the window. In the open below, Ronan faced off


    against three pack guards. "What¡¯s he doing?" ra gasped.


    "Being Ronan," Darian sighed. "Come on." They ran downstairs


    and burst outside just as Ronan knocked down thest guard.


    "Ronan!" ra called. He turned, relief filling his face. "ra.


    I¡¯ve been looking everywhere." "What happened?" Darian


    demanded. "Father changed the hunt," Ronan growled. "He


    wants us to hunt her." "I know," Darian said quietly. "I told


    her." Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And why would you do that,


    brother? nning to win yourself?" "Stop it," ra stepped


    between them. "We need to focus. Your father wants my blood


    for some prophecy." "The Luna Prophecy," Ronan nodded.


    "Mother told me parts of it years ago. I never thought..." He


    trailed off, looking at ra with new understanding. A slow p


    stopped them. Kael emerged from the shadows, his face cold.


    "Secret meeting without me?" he asked. "How touching." "Just


    telling the truth," Ronan snapped. "Something you wouldn¡¯t


    understand." Kael¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "The truth? The


    truth is one of us will be Alpha. The rest will submit." "And


    ra?" Darian asked quietly. "What about her?" Kael nced


    at her, something like regret crossing his face before hardening


    again. "She¡¯s part of the prize." "She¡¯s not a prize!" Ronan


    lunged at his brother. The two crashed to the ground, Ronan¡¯s


    fist meeting with Kael¡¯s jaw. Kael flipped him over, holding him


    down. Their barks filled the night air. "Stop!" ra shouted.


    "This is exactly what your father wants!" Darian pulled them


    apart with surprising power. "She¡¯s right. We¡¯re ying into


    his hands." The brothers looked at each other, breathing hard.


    "The hunt starts at noon," Kael said finally. "Father will expect


    us all there." "I won¡¯t hunt her," Ronan vowed. "Then you¡¯ll


    lose," Kael answered coldly. "And she¡¯ll belong to whoever


    wins." "I don¡¯t belong to anyone," ra snapped. Kael studied


    her, something shifting in his eyes. "You¡¯re braver than I gave


    you credit for, omega." "My name is ra." The corner of his


    mouth twitched¡ªalmost a smile. "ra, then." A howl cut


    through the night. Alpha Marcus was calling the pack. "He


    knows we¡¯re missing," Darian warned. Kael fixed his clothes.


    "We need a n." "Since when do you care?" Ronan chal-lenged. "Since I realized Father is using all of us." Kael¡¯s voice


    hardened. "Even Celeste." Darian raised an eyebrow. "Your


    girlfriend won¡¯t like that." "She¡¯s not my¡ª" Kael stopped,


    shaking his head. "That doesn¡¯t matter now." Another scream,


    closer this time. "We need to split up," Darian decided. "I¡¯ll


    make a distraction. Ronan, take ra to the east border cave.


    Kael¡ª" "I¡¯ll handle Father," Kael ended. Ronan looked un-certain. "Can we trust you?" For a moment, the mask slipped


    from Kael¡¯s face, showing the weight he carried. "I don¡¯t know.


    But I won¡¯t let him hurt her." ra felt the mate bond pulse


    at his words. Darian nodded once before fleeing into the trees.


    Ronan took ra¡¯s hand, his touch warm and safe. "Be careful,"


    Kael said, his eyes meeting ra¡¯s onest time. As he walked


    away, ra called after him. "Why did you reject me? The real


    reason." Kael paused. "Because I saw how you looked at Ronan."


    Before she could reply, he was gone. Ronan squeezed her hand.


    "Come on. We don¡¯t have much time." As they ran toward the


    forest, ra looked back at the pack house onest time. In an


    upstairs window, she caught a glimpse of Tobias watching them


    run. He wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him stood Luna Evelyn, her face


    streaked with tears as she mouthed a single word: Run. Behind them, barely visible in the shadows, stood Alpha Marcus, his


    cruel smile obvious even from a distance. The hunt had already started.

 Chapter 33: Power of Choice

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Power of Choice</h4>


    The forest blurred around ra as she ran with Ronan, twigs snapping beneath their feet. The east border cave loomed ahead, a dark mouth in the hillside.


    "Inside," Ronan urged, checking over his shoulder. "Quickly."


    The cave was cool and smelled of damp earth. Ronan led her deep inside, where moonlight couldn¡¯t reach.


    "We should be safe here until morning," he said, catching his breath. "No one uses this cave anymore."


    ra hugged herself, shivering. "That¡¯s exactly why your father will look here first."


    Ronan frowned. "You¡¯re right." He moved closer, his warmth afort in the darkness. "Why didn¡¯t I think of that?"


    "Because you act on instinct," ra touched his arm. "It¡¯s not a bad thing."


    A howl echoed outside, closer thanfort allowed.


    "They¡¯re already searching," Ronan growled, his eyes glowing amber in the darkness.


    ra¡¯s heart raced. "We can¡¯t keep running. There has to be another way."


    "There is."


    They spun around. Darian stood at the cave entrance, silver moonlight outlining his silhouette.


    "How did you find us?" Ronan demanded.


    "I know my brother¡¯s hiding spots." Darian stepped inside. "And so does Father."


    ra backed away. "Are you here to take me to him?"


    "No," Darian¡¯s voice softened. "I came to show you this."


    He pulled out an old leather-bound book, its pages yellow with age.


    "What is it?" ra asked.


    "The pack history." Darian opened it to a marked page. "And the full prophecy."


    Ronan peered over his shoulder. "Where did you get this?"


    "Mother¡¯s secret collection." Darian handed it to ra. "Read it."


    ra¡¯s hands trembled as she read the faded text: "When the cursed blood divides three brothers, only the rejected one will lead. The omega who is not an omega must choose freely, or darkness will consume the pack for another hundred years."


    "Choose freely," ra whispered, looking up. "That¡¯s it!"


    "What?" both brothers asked.


    "Your father¡¯s n won¡¯t work." Excitement filled her voice. "The prophecy says I must choose freely. Being hunted and imed as a prize isn¡¯t freedom of choice."


    Understanding dawned on Ronan¡¯s face. "You¡¯re right."


    Darian nodded slowly. "That¡¯s why Mother was so worried. Father¡¯s forcing a choice that must be freely made."


    "Then we stop the hunt," Ronan dered.


    "No," ra stood taller. "We face it head-on."


    Both brothers stared at her.


    "What do you mean?" Ronan asked.


    "I¡¯m tired of hiding," ra said, a new strength in her voice. "I¡¯m not a prize to be won. It¡¯s time I made that clear."


    "You want to confront Father?" Darian looked worried. "That¡¯s dangerous."


    "More dangerous than being hunted?" ra challenged.


    Sudden voices outside made them freeze.


    "Guards," Ronan whispered.


    Darian moved to the cave entrance. "You two go deeper. I¡¯ll distract them."


    "No," ra grabbed his arm. "No more running. No more hiding."


    A smile¡ªsmall but genuine¡ªcrossed Darian¡¯s face. "You¡¯re braver than any omega I¡¯ve known."


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m not just an omega," ra said. "Am I?"


    Before Darian could answer, guards burst into the cave. Leading them was Beta Rivers, Celeste¡¯s father.


    "Found you," he sneered. "Alpha Marcus wants the girl brought to the clearing immediately."


    Ronan stepped in front of ra. "Touch her and die."


    The Betaughed. "Bold words from a boy about to lose everything."


    "Enough," ra pushed past Ronan. "I¡¯ll go willingly."


    "ra, no!" Ronan grabbed her wrist.


    She met his eyes. "Trust me."


    The walk back to the pack house was tense. Dawn painted the sky pink as they emerged from the forest. In the clearing, the entire pack had gathered, surrounding a raised tform where Alpha Marcus stood with Kael and Celeste.


    Whispers spread through the crowd as ra approached, nked by Ronan and Darian.


    "The hunt begins early," Marcus announced, his voice carrying across the clearing. "My sons have until sunset to catch the omega. Whoever ims her first will be named my sessor."


    "And if she doesn¡¯t want to be caught?" Kael asked, surprising everyone.


    Marcusughed. "She has no choice in the matter."


    "Actually," ra stepped forward, "I do."


    The crowd fell silent. Even Marcus looked stunned at her boldness.


    "The prophecy requires me to choose freely," ra continued, her voice growing stronger. "Not to be hunted like an animal."


    "What prophecy?" someone called from the crowd.


    "The Luna Prophecy," Luna Evelyn¡¯s voice rang out as she pushed through the crowd. Her face was bruised, but her eyes zed with determination.


    "Silence!" Marcus roared.


    "No," Evelyn climbed onto the tform. "They deserve to know the truth. You¡¯ve hidden it for too long."


    Murmurs spread through the pack as Evelyn faced her mate.


    "The curse that has weakened our bloodline for generations can only be broken by her," Evelyn pointed at ra. "But only if she chooses freely."


    Marcus¡¯s face darkened. "This is pack business."


    "It¡¯s my life," ra dered, climbing onto the tform. She faced the crowd, heart hammering but voice steady. "I stand before you today not as a prize, but as a wolf with a choice."


    The triplets watched her with varying expressions: Ronan with pride, Darian with interest, and Kael with growing respect.


    "I reject this hunt," ra announced. "I reject being won like a trophy. Any wolf who thinks they can im me throughpetition doesn¡¯t deserve to be my mate."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. No one had ever spoken to Alpha Marcus this way¡ªcertainly not an omega.


    "You forget your ce," Marcus growled, stepping toward her.


    "My ce?" ra didn¡¯t back down. "My ce is wherever I choose to be."


    Something shifted in the air. The mate bond pulsed within her chest, stronger than before.


    "She¡¯s right," Kael said suddenly, joining her on the tform. "The prophecy speaks of choice."


    Ronan and Darian moved to stand beside their brother, creating a wall between ra and Marcus.


    "What are you doing?" Marcus demanded.


    "Choosing," Kael replied simply.


    Celeste pushed forward, her face twisted with rage. "This is madness! An omega cannot be Luna!"


    "She¡¯s not just an omega," Tobias¡¯s voice called out. The mysterious rogue stepped from the shadows, holding a small wooden box. "Tell them, Marcus. Tell them what you did to her parents."


    The Alpha¡¯s face paled. "Guards! Seize him!"


    "No!" ra shouted, power surging through her voice. Everyone froze, shocked by themand in her tone.


    Tobias opened the box, revealing a silver pendant. "This belonged to your mother, ra. The true Luna of the Silver Moon Pack¡ªbefore Marcus destroyed them all."


    The pendant glowed as Tobias approached, reacting to ra¡¯s presence.


    "It can¡¯t be," Evelyn whispered.


    "What does it mean?" ra asked, reaching for the pendant.


    Before Tobias could answer, Marcus lunged forward with supernatural speed. He grabbed ra¡¯s arm, ws digging into her skin.


    "Enough games," he snarled. Blood¡ªher blood¡ªdripped onto the tform.


    The triplets moved as one, but they were toote. Marcus raised his bloody hand to the rising sun.


    "Blood taken," he intoned. "The curse will end."


    A tremor shook the ground. ra fell to her knees, pain shooting through her body.


    "No!" Ronan cried, reaching for her.


    "You fool," Tobias yelled at Marcus. "The blood must be freely given!"


    The tremors grew stronger. Cracks appeared in the earth around the tform.


    "What have you done?" Kael demanded as darkness gathered in the sky.


    Marcusughed, his eyes wild. "I¡¯ve started the final stage. When the moon rises tonight, everything changes."


    ra clutched her bleeding arm, feeling something awaken inside her. Something powerful and ancient.


    "The prophecy," Darian whispered, kneeling beside her. "It¡¯sing true, but not how Father nned."


    The pendant in Tobias¡¯s hand glowed brighter, floating toward ra of its own ord.


    "Take it," Tobias urged. "It¡¯s your birthright."


    As her fingers closed around the pendant, visions flooded ra¡¯s mind¡ªher parents, her true pack, and the terrible night Marcus destroyed them all.


    Her eyes snapped open, glowing not omega gold or alpha red, but a brilliant silver that lit up the entire clearing.


    "I am not your prize," she dered, her voice echoing with power. "I am your reckoning."


    The triplets stared in awe as light pulsed from ra¡¯s body. The ground beneath Marcus¡¯s feet began to crumble.


    "What is she?" Celeste whispered in fear.


    Evelyn answered, her voice filled with wonder and dread. "She is what the prophecy foretold. The one who will either save our pack¡ªor destroy it."

 Chapter 34: Web of Deception

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Web of Deception</h4>


    Chaos erupted through the pack as the ground continued to quake beneath their feet. Silver light pulsed from ra¡¯s body in waves, pushing everyone back. Only the triplets stayed standing, forming a protective circle around her. "We need to get her away from here," Kael yelled over the rumbling earth.


    For once, both his brothers nodded in agreement. Marcus lunged forward again, his face twisted with rage. "She belongs to me!" Ronan snarled, shifting partly as his ws extended. "She belongs to no one!" The crowd scattered as cracks split the tform. Darian grabbed ra¡¯s arm. "This way!" They ran toward the pack house as guards chased after them. The ring around ra¡¯s neck burned against her skin, its silver glow matching the light in her eyes. "What¡¯s happening to me?" ra gasped, her voice echoing strangely. "Your true power," Darian exined, pulling her along.


    "The power your parents died protecting." They burst through the back door of the pack house where Luna Evelyn waited. "Quickly," she pushed them inside, mming the door behind them. "To the safe room." Kael turned to his mother. "You knew about this?" Evelyn¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "I suspected. Your father made me swear never to speak of it." "The Silver Moon massacre," Tobias said, emerging from the shadows. "He killed them all for their power." ra¡¯s heart pounded as memories rushed back ¨C mes, screams, her mother cing the pendant around her neck before hiding her in a hollow tree. "I remember," she whispered. The silver light faded slightly. "I remember everything." A crash came from outside. Marcus¡¯s voice boomed through the walls. "Bring me the girl!" "The tunnel," Evelyn urged, pushing them toward a shelf. "It leads to the old hunting house. You¡¯ll be safe there until sunset." Kael pulled the bookcase away, revealing a dark passage. "Mother,e with us." Evelyn shook her head. "I¡¯ll hold them off. Go!" The triplets paused, but another crash decided for them. They entered the tunnel with ra and Tobias, the entry sliding shut behind them. "This way," Darian whispered, leading them through the darkness. ra¡¯s pendant gave enough light to see. Her mind raced with questions, but life came first. The tube stretched for what felt like miles before finally sloping upward. "Almost there," Ronan said, pushing on a hatch above. They exited into a dusty cabin. Cobwebs hung from the rafters, and old furniturey wrapped in sheets. Kael closed the trapdoor while Darian checked the windows. "We should be safe for now," Tobias said. ra slumped against the wall, the silver light finally disappearing from her eyes. "What am I?" "You¡¯re thest heir of the Silver Moon Pack," Tobias stated. "A pack known for its rare silver wolves ¨C wolves with the power to break or forge mate bonds." Kael¡¯s eyes widened.


    "That¡¯s why Father wanted you." "To control the mate bonds," Darian added. "To choose who mates with whom." "And strengthen his position," Ronan finished. ra touched the pendant. "My parents?" Tobias¡¯s face softened. "Your father was Alpha, your mother Luna. I was their Beta before the attack." "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?" ra asked. "It wasn¡¯t safe. Your power was bound until your eighteenth birthday," Tobias stated. "But Marcus must have sensed it awakening." A sound outside made them freeze. Darian looked through a crack in the boards. "Guards. They¡¯re searching the area." "We need a n," Kael said, taking charge. "Ronan, check the back. Darian, see if there are any guns." As the brothers moved, ra noticed Tobias watching her closely. "There¡¯s more you¡¯re not telling me." He nodded slowly. "The forecast. It doesn¡¯t just say you must choose freely. It says your choice will determine if the curse ends... or spreads." "What curse?" "The curse of friendship. The reason triplets are so rare among our kind. They¡¯re bound to turn on each other unless..." The cabin door flew open before he could finish.


    Everyone tensed, but it was Celeste who stumbled in, her clothes torn and face scratched. "Celeste?" Kael frowned. "How did you find us?" She fell, breathing hard. "Marcus... he¡¯s gone mad. He killed my father for helping you escape. I barely got away." ra paused, but moved to help her. "Are you hurt?" "Nothing serious," Celeste gasped. "But we need to move. He¡¯s right behind me." "She¡¯s right," Tobias said, looking out the window. "I see movement in the trees." Kael nodded. "There¡¯s another house two miles east. More defensible." "I know a shortcut," Celeste offered. "Through the ravine." ra felt uneasy but saw no better choice. They slipped out the back door, staying low as they moved through the underbrush. Celeste led the way, with Ronan and Kael nking ra while Darian and Tobias watched their backs. "Something feels wrong," ra whispered to Ronan. He squeezed her hand. "I know, but we don¡¯t have many options." The forest got denser as they followed Celeste. ra noticed they weren¡¯t going east at all, but north. "Celeste," she called. "This isn¡¯t the way to the eastern cabin." Celeste turned, her worried face too perfect. "It¡¯s a break. Trust me."


    But ra stopped going. The pendant grew warm against her skin. "No. You¡¯re lying." Celeste¡¯s face hardened. "Smart little omega, aren¡¯t you? Or should I say, silver wolf?" Kael stepped forward. "Celeste, what have you done?" A wicked smile spread across her face as she raised her hand and whistled sharply. Suddenly, dark forms emerged from the trees ¨C wolves with red eyes and ragged fur. "Rogues," Darian growled. "Not just rogues," Tobias said sadly. "Shadow Pack." The triplets moved in front of ra, but they were trapped. A big wolf stepped forward, shifting into human form ¨C a scarred man with hollow eyes. "Thank you, Celeste," he said in a gravelly voice. "Alpha Marcus was right about you." "Marcus?" Ronan snarled. "You¡¯re working with our father?" Celesteughed. "With him? No. I¡¯m working for myself. He wants ra¡¯s power. I want you three dead." "You betrayed your own pack," Kael said in disbelief. "My pack?" Celeste¡¯s eyes shed with hatred. "The pack that was supposed to be mine until she arrived? I was born to be Luna!" "And you still might be," the scarred man said. "Once we have the silver wolf." Tobias pushed forward. "Vargo. I should have known you survived." The man named Vargo smiled, showing pointed teeth. "I¡¯m not easy to kill, old friend." ra¡¯s mind raced. "You... you were there the night my pack was destroyed." "Smart girl," Vargo nodded. "I helped Marcus in return for half the territory.


    A deal he never respected." "So now you want me," ra realized. "To control mate bonds." "To build an army," Vargo corrected. "Imagine dogs who can mate with whoever I choose. Loyalty promised by biology itself." Ronan growled. "You¡¯ll have to go through us first." "That¡¯s the n," Celeste smirked. The rogues closed in. Kael, Ronan, and Darian shifted into their wolf forms ¨C powerful beasts with gleaming fur. Tobias did the same, his aging body changing into a battle-scarred wolf. ra felt her own wolf stir within, but it was different now ¨C stronger, wilder, silver power flowing through her veins. "Take the girl alive," Vargo demanded. "Kill the rest." The rogues struck from all sides. ra tried to shift, but Celeste threw a handful of purple powder in her face. "Wolfsbane," Celeste hissed. "Can¡¯t have you using those new powers." ra choked as the powder burned her lungs. The world spun as she fell to her knees.


    Through blurry vision, she saw the triplets fighting furiously, tearing through rogues but bing overwhelmed by sheer numbers. "No!" she tried to scream, but her voice was barely a whisper. Strong arms grabbed her. Vargo¡¯s voice came from above. "Let¡¯s go, silver wolf. Your new pack awaits." As darkness closed in, ra saw Kael fall beneath two huge rogues. Ronan howled in fury as a wolf¡¯s teeth closed around his leg. Darian fought his way toward her, eyes locked on hers, before a rogue mmed into his side. Thest thing she heard was Celeste¡¯s winningugh and Tobias¡¯s desperate cry before the world went ck. Her fate, the prophecy, the triplets ¨C everything hung in the bnce as Vargo carried her away from the only wolves who could save


    her.

 Chapter 35: Bonds of Blood and Fate

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Bonds of Blood and Fate</h4>


    Pain shot through Kael¡¯s body as he regained awareness. Blood matted his fur, but his cuts were already healing. The fighting had stopped. The foresty silent except for groans of wounded wolves. He shifted back to human form, wincing as broken ribs snapped into ce. His brothersy close ¨C Ronan clutching his mangled leg, Darian pressing a hand to a deep gash across his chest.


    "ra," Kael croaked, the name sending fresh pain through him that had nothing to do with his injuries. "Gone," Tobias limped toward them, his elderly face twisted with sadness. "Vargo took her." Ronan mmed his hand into the ground. "And Celeste?" "Disappeared with them," Tobias helped Darian sit up. "We need to move. More rogues could return." Kael shook his head, trying to clear the fog. Something burned in his chest ¨C not pain, but connection. The mate bond. "I can feel her," he whispered, putting his hand over his heart. "She¡¯s alive." Darian¡¯s eyes widened. "I feel it too. Fear... confusion..." "And rage," Ronan added, his eyes shing. "Pure rage." The brothers traded nces, a silent understanding passing between them for the first time since ra had entered their lives.


    "We have to split up," Kael decided, standing despite his body¡¯s protest. "Cover more ground." "The Shadow Pack¡¯s territory lies north," Tobias pointed. "Old mines and caves. Perfect for hiding." "I¡¯ll take north then," Kael said. Ronan pushed himself up, ignoring his injured leg. "I¡¯ll circle east. There¡¯s an old shooting route they might use." "West for me," Darian nodded. "Through the river valley. Fewer patrols there." Tobias looked between them, worry etched on his face. "You¡¯re all hurt. You need time to heal." "There is no time," Kael growled, his Alpha power ringing through his words. "She¡¯s our mate. All of ours." The admission hung in the air ¨C the first time Kael had recognized the bond he¡¯d fought against for so long. "The prophecy," Darian reminded them. "One of us will betray her." "Not today," Ronan growled. "Today we save her." Tobias nodded slowly. "Then I¡¯ll return to the pack. Luna Evelyn needs to know what¡¯s happened." "And Father?" Darian asked.


    A dark look crossed Kael¡¯s face. "I¡¯ll deal with himter." They gathered what weapons remained ¨C a knife for Kael, a broken branch for Ronan, nothing for Darian but his thoughts. "Follow the bond," Tobias suggested. "It¡¯s stronger when danger threatens. Let it guide you." With final nods to each other, the brothers split ways, each racing into the forest along different paths. ra woke to cold stone beneath her skin. Her head pounded, and the taste of wolfsbane still burned her throat. Iron chains bound her wrists, etched with strange symbols that made her skin crawl. "Magic-binding chains," Vargo¡¯s voice came from the shadows. "Can¡¯t have our silver wolf running away." She sat up, squinting in the dim light.


    They were in a cave, torches creating eerie shadows on the walls. At least twenty rogues lounged around fires, their eyes asionally flicking to her with hungry interest. "Where¡¯s Celeste?" ra asked. Vargo smiled, showing those sharp teeth. "Attending to work. She¡¯s quite useful, that one. Ambitious." "She betrayed her own pack." "Just as your precious Alpha did years ago." Vargo crouched before her. "Everyone has a price. Marcus wanted power. Celeste wants payback." "And what do you want?" ra asked, stalling for time as she tested her ties. "A new beginning." Vargo touched the ring still hanging around her neck. "With your power, I can build a pack stronger than any other. Mates picked for strength, not chance." The pendant grew warm against her skin, responding to her feelings. "It won¡¯t work," she said. "The power needs choice, remember? The prophecy says¡ª" "I know what it says," Vargo cut her off. "But prophecies have loopholes." Footsteps neared, and Celeste appeared, now dressed in ck leather. "The perimeter is safe. No sign of chase." "Good." Vargo stood. "Prepare the ritual circle. We begin at moonrise." Fear wed at ra¡¯s throat. "What ritual?" "The transfer," Celeste smiled coldly. "Vargo doesn¡¯t need you living to use your power. Just your heart." Kael ran through the northern forest, following the pull in his chest. Images shed in his mind ¨C glimpses through ra¡¯s eyes. Cave walls. Torches. Vargo¡¯s face. The mate bond was stronger than he¡¯d ever felt it, feeding him not just feelings but visions. Was this the silver wolf power Tobias had mentioned? He paused at a hill overlooking a valley. Below, smoke rose from secret ces among the rocks. The Shadow Pack¡¯s hideout.


    Reaching out through the link, he sent a single thought: We¡¯reing. Ronan limped along game trails, his leg improving but still weak. The pain didn¡¯t matter. Only ra counted. He¡¯d failed to protect her. The thought burned worse than any wound. The eastern path took him to a steep ravine. Far below, he spotted movement ¨C rogues patrolling. This was it. Closing his eyes, he focused on the bond. Hold on. Darian slipped through the river valley, silent as a ghost. His mind raced with ns, analyzing everything Tobias had told them about the Silver Moon Pack. The ornament was key. If it truly channeled ra¡¯s power, it might be their benefit. He approached from the west, where the caves opened to a secret teau. Guards paced the edges, but their pattern was expected. Darian touched the mate tie in his mind. We¡¯re better together. In the cave, ra jerked her head up. Voices ¨C not spoken aloud but felt through the bond ¨C whispered in her mind. We¡¯reing. Hold on. We¡¯re better together. The twins. Their thoughts reached her across the miles. Vargo noticed her response. "What is it?" "Nothing," she lied, hope sparking to life. Celeste approached with a silver knife. "It¡¯s time." Rogues formed a circle around her as Vargo started chanting in an ancientnguage.


    The pendant at ra¡¯s throat got hotter, almost burning. "This won¡¯t work," ra said again, more firmly now. "The power requires choice." "Then choose," Vargo growled. "Choose to give me your power, or watch as I send my wolves to finish what they started with your mates." The word ¡¯mates¡¯ ¨C plural ¨C caught her attention. He knew about all three. The triplets were walking into a trap. "You¡¯ll never defeat them," ra said, stalling for time. "They¡¯re stronger than you know." Celesteughed. "Three injured dogs against thirty rogues? I¡¯m not worried." Vargo raised the knife. "Last chance, silver wolf." ra felt the mate bond pulse stronger, clearer. They were close. "I do choose," she said, sitting straighter. "I choose to show you what a true silver wolf can do."


    The pendant exploded with light, so bright that everyone stumbled back, shielding their eyes. The marks on her chains glowed red, then cracked. "Impossible!" Vargo shouted. At that moment, three howls sounded from different directions ¨C one from the north, one from the east, one from the west. The triplets had arrived. Chaos erupted as rogues rushed to protect the cave entrances. ra focused on the pendant, feeling power flow through her blood. The chains snapped open. "Stop her!" Celeste screamed, lunging with the knife. ra dodged, grabbing Celeste¡¯s wrist and turning until she dropped the weapon. "You never should have betrayed us." A huge ck wolf burst into the cave ¨C Kael, his eyes zing Alpha red. Rogues scattered before him as he tore through their lines.


    From another entry came Ronan, limping but deadly, his jaws snapping bones with each bite. And from the shadows came Darian, human form moving with lethal precision, taking down guards with swift strikes. Vargo backed away, his n copsing. "Kill them all!" he ordered. Celeste broke free from ra¡¯s grip and ran for the exit. "This isn¡¯t over!" ra reached for the falling dagger, her eyes meeting Kael¡¯s across the battlefield. A moment of understanding passed between them. The Alpha wolf charged toward Vargo while ra chased Celeste into a narrow tunnel. Behind her, she heard the sounds of fighting fading. The tunnel opened onto the hilltop where moonlight bathed everything in silver. Celeste stood at the edge, nowhere left to run. "I was supposed to be Luna," she spat. "It was my birthright!" "No," ra stepped forward, the pendant sparkling around her neck. "You wanted the title. You never understood what it means to lead." Celesteughed bitterly. "And you do? The omega nobody?" "I¡¯m learning."


    ra moved closer. "It¡¯s about choice, Celeste. Not power." "Pretty words," Celeste hissed, backing toward the cliff edge. "But you¡¯ll never be epted. An omega Luna? The pack will rebel." "Maybe," ra admitted. "But that¡¯s my choice to make." A howl cut through the night ¨C a victory cry. The fighting inside was over. Celeste¡¯s face twisted with hate. "This isn¡¯t the end. As long as I live, you¡¯ll never be safe." Before ra could answer, the ground beneath them shuddered. The edge where Celeste stood began to crumble. "Celeste!" ra lunged forward, reaching for her. Their fingers touched for a heartbeat before the rock gave waypletely. Celeste¡¯s scream repeated as she fell into darkness. ra stared in fear at the empty space where Celeste had stood. Three wolves burst onto the teau ¨C Kael, Ronan, and Darian, their fur matted with blood but eyes bright with victory. All three shifted to human form, running to her side. "ra," Kael reached her first, his voice thick with emotion. "Are you hurt?" Ronan checked her for damage. "Vargo?" she asked. "Dead," Darian verified. "Along with most of his pack." Relief flooded through her, but the picture of Celeste falling haunted her. "Celeste fell. I tried to save her, but..." The ground shook again, stronger this time. Cracks spread across the hillside. "We need to leave," Kael pushed. "Now."


    As they turned to go, a hand shot up from the cliff edge. Celeste pulled herself up, her face bloody, eyes wild with hate. "You think this is over?" she hissed, holding something in her hand ¨C a glowing red stone. "I still have one card to y." The stone pulsed with dark energy as Celeste began to chant words in an oldnguage. "No!" Darian shouted, recognition shing across his face. "That¡¯s a blood stone!" The teau trembled fiercely as red light enveloped Celeste¡¯s body. "What¡¯s happening?" ra gasped. "Blood magic," Darian exined, fear in his voice. "She¡¯s sacrificing herself to release something far worse." Celeste¡¯sughter turned inhuman as her body began to change ¨C not into a wolf, but something darker, ancient, monstrous. "The curse," Kael whispered. "The real curse of the ckwood Pack."


    The thing that had been Celeste fixed its glowing eyes on them as the ground continued to crumble beneath their feet. "Run!" Ronan yelled, grabbing ra¡¯s arm. But there was nowhere to run. They were trapped on a copsing teau with a monster born of blood magic and hate. And the night had only just started.

 Chapter 36: Silver Moon Rising

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Silver Moon Rising</h4>


    f?¨¥ewebn¦Òve?


    The creature that had been Celeste stood over them, its body twisted into something no longer human or wolf. ck veins pulsed across its gray skin as it grew taller, muscles flexing beneath torn clothes. "What do we do?" ra gasped, backing away as rocks crumbled beneath her feet. Kael stepped in front of her. "We fight." The beast lunged forward with unnatural speed. Ronan shoved ra away as massive ws shed the air where she¡¯d stood. Darian rounded right while Kael went left, both shifting into wolf form with twin howls. "The pendant!" Tobias¡¯s words echoed in ra¡¯s mind. "Your power!" The silver ne burned against her skin. As the monster swung again, something snapped inside ra. Heat rushed through her veins, sudden and fierce.


    Her vision improved. Colors brightened. Sounds became louder. "What¡¯s happening to me?" she whispered, looking down at her hands. Silver light glowed beneath her skin, pulsing with her heartbeat. The triplets struck from three sides, but the creature batted them away like toys. Kael mmed into a boulder. Ronan skidded to the edge of the cliff. Darian¡¯s wolf form fell across the ground. Rage red inside ra. These were her mates. Her family. "STOP!" she screamed. Power burst outward. Silver light burst from her body in a st that knocked the monster back. Her eyes burned as if on fire, and she knew without seeing that they glowed silver. The thing snarled, its face a twisted version of Celeste¡¯s. "The little omega thinks she¡¯s special," it hissed in a voice that scraped like broken ss. ra stood taller. "I¡¯m not an omega. I never was." New strength filled her limbs. When she stepped forward, the ground steadied beneath her feet, no longer crumbling. The boys stared in awe. Even in wolf form, she could read their shock. Then something even stranger happened.


    Their thoughts shed into her mind like radio signals: She¡¯s beautiful, came Kael¡¯s voice, filled with pride. Knew she had it in her, Ronan¡¯s thoughts sparkled with joy. The prophecy is fulfilling itself, Darian¡¯s mind calcted softly. ra gasped. "I can hear you. All of you." The monster charged again, but this time ra didn¡¯t flinch. She raised her hand, and silver light shot from her palm, hitting the creature¡¯s chest. It howled in pain, stumbling back. "Together!" she called to the boys. Understanding shed between them. As one, they charged. Kael¡¯s strong jaws mped onto the monster¡¯s arm. Ronan, despite his injured leg, tore at its side. Darian darted beneath its legs, knocking it off bnce. ra felt their movements before they made them. Their link hummed like a living thing, connecting all four of them in perfect harmony. The thing roared, ck blood seeping from its wounds. "This changes nothing! The curse stays!" "What curse?" ra demanded, the pendant getting hotter. Celeste¡¯s deformed face smiled cruelly. "Ask your precious Alpha. Ask what he sacrificed for power." The monster lunged at Kael, who had changed back to human form. Its ws cut across his chest, drawing blood. ra screamed as pain echoed through their bond. She felt Kael¡¯s pain as if it were her own. Without thinking, she reached through their link, pushing strength into him. Silver light flowed from her to Kael, sealing his wounds immediately. "How did you¡ª" he gasped, feeling his healed skin.


    ra had no time to answer. The ground gave another strong shake. Huge cracks spread across the hillside like spider webs. "We need to get off this mountain!" Ronan shouted, back in human form. Darian pointed to a narrow road. "That way!" The monster blocked their exit, growingrger as it fed on their fear. "None of you will leave alive," it growled. "The bloodline ends tonight." Something clicked in ra¡¯s mind¡ªa memory from her dreams. The ring. The pendant. The forecast. She sped the silver moon pendant in her hand. "This was never about rejecting the bond," she realized aloud. "It was about choosing it freely." The triplets looked at her, understanding dawning on their faces. "Three bonds, one heart," ra repeated words she somehow knew. "By choice, not fate." The pendant zed with light so bright it turned night to day. The monster shrieked, hiding its eyes. ra reached out her hands. "Kael, Ronan, Darian¡ªI choose you. All of you." They stepped forward as one, taking her outstretched hands, making a circle. Power rushed between them, silver light weaving through their joined hands. "NO!" the creature howled, charging forward in despair. The light between them condensed into a silver arc that shot outward, striking the monster directly in the chest. It froze mid-stride, its body sparkling with silver energy. For one moment, Celeste¡¯s true face shone through¡ªyoung, scared, cheated. "He lied to all of us," she whispered before the light devoured her. The st knocked them all to the ground. When they looked up, the monster was gone. Only a pile of ck ash remained, quickly scattered by the wind. "Is it over?" Ronan asked, helping ra to her feet.


    Before she could answer, the mountain gave a final, powerful shake. The teau started breaking apartpletely. "Run!" Kael demanded, grabbing ra¡¯s hand. They sprinted for the path Darian had found, rocks falling all around them. The ground vanished behind their feet with each step, an endless drop waiting for anyone too slow. Darian reached the road first, pulling Ronan after him. Kael pushed ra ahead, but as he jumped to safety, the ledge beneath him gave way. "KAEL!" ra screamed, lunging for his hand. Their fingers brushed. Their eyes met. Then he was falling. Without hesitation, ra dove after him.


    "ELARA!" Ronan and Darian shouted in horror. As she plummeted through open air, time seemed to slow. The silver light inside her exploded outward again, enveloping both her and Kael in a glowing bubble. They hung suspended in the air, neither falling nor rising. Kael stared at her in wonder. "How are you doing this?" "I don¡¯t know," she admitted, her eyes still glowing silver. "But I can¡¯t hold it long." Far above, Ronan and Darian watched in wonder as the silver bubble slowly rose toward them. When it reached the road, the light faded, depositing ra and Kael safely on solid ground. ra fell into their arms, suddenly exhausted. The silver glow faded from her skin, her eyes returning to their normal color. "You saved me," Kael whispered, holding her tight. "That¡¯s what mates do," she answered simply. As they made their way down the mountain, away from the destruction, Darian¡¯s face got troubled. "Celeste mentioned a curse. A sacrifice for power." "My father has much to answer for," Kael¡¯s voice was hard.


    ra stumbled, sudden weakness making her legs shake. Ronan caught her before she fell. "The power," she gasped. "It¡¯s taking a toll." As if triggered by her words, pain shot through her body. She doubled over, crying out. "What¡¯s happening?" Ronan ordered, panic in his voice. Silver light pulsed beneath her skin again, but this time it felt wrong¡ªtoo hot, too much. "Something¡¯s not right," ra whispered, looking up at her friends with frightened eyes. "I think the power is killing me." The triplets shared a look of fear as ra¡¯s body began to convulse, silver light pouring from her eyes and mouth. The ring at her throat cracked down the middle. And somewhere in the distance, Alpha Marcus ckwood smiled as he felt the old magic awakening. Everything was going ording to n.

 Chapter 37: Hearts Unleashed

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Hearts Unleashed</h4>


    "ELARA!" The triplets shouted in unison as her body convulsed, silver light pouring from her eyes and mouth. Kael moved fastest, catching her as she fell. The cracked pendant at her throat pulsed with irregr bursts of light. "We need to get it off her," Darian said, grabbing for the ne. "No!" Ronan grabbed his hand. "Remember what Tobias said? The pendant connects to her power. Removing it could kill her." Kael held ra¡¯s head as her body shook.


    "Then what do we do?" Darian closed his eyes, thinking. "The overflow. It¡¯s too much power with nowhere to go." "The mate bond," Kael realized suddenly. "It¡¯s designed to be shared between all of us." Understanding shed across their faces. Without hesitation, all three brothers put their hands on ra ¨C Kael at her heart, Ronan at her forehead, Darian at her pendant. "Take it," Kael whispered. "Give us your pain." The silver light rushed from ra¡¯s body into theirs. Pain shot through Kael¡¯s blood like liquid fire. His vision blurred, muscles seized. Beside him, his brothers grimaced in shared pain. But it was working. The wild light in ra faded. Her breathing stopped. When her eyes fluttered open, they were normal again. "What happened?" "You scared us half to death is what happened," Ronan said, his voice rough with emotion. They helped her sit up as thest of the silver light faded from their skin. The mountain had stopped shaking, but smoke still rose from the fallen caves. "We need shelter," Darian said, looking at the darkening sky. "A storm¡¯sing." Kael lifted ra into his arms. "I know a ce.


    An old hunting house not far from here." She tried to protest. "I can walk¡ª" "Save your strength," he said, his voice softer than she¡¯d ever heard it. They went in silence through the forest. ra felt the stress in Kael¡¯s body, saw the conflict in his eyes each time he nced down at her. Something had changed in him. The cabin was small but sturdy, hidden among thick pines. Inside, Ronan started a fire while Darian checked the surrounds. Kael gently set ra on a worn cushion. "How do you feel?" "Like I got hit by a truck," she revealed. "But alive." His fingers brushed her cheek. "You jumped off a cliff for me." "You would have done the same." "Yes," he agreed. "I would have." A heated silence hung between them. Ronan busied himself at the stove. Darian returned with water from a nearby stream. "You should rest," Darian told ra, giving her a cup. "That power surge took a lot out of you." "And us," Ronan added with a weak smile. "I feel like I ran a hundred miles." ra sipped the water. "What happened back there? With Celeste?" "Blood magic," Darian exined. "Old, banned power. She sacrificed herself to be a vessel for something darker." "Something connected to your father¡¯s curse," ra said, looking at Kael. His jaw tightened. "We need answers, and there¡¯s only one wolf who has them." "Alpha Marcus," Ronan growled. Thunder rumbled outside. The storm Darian predicted had arrived. "We confront him tomorrow," Kael decided. "Tonight, we recover our strength." Ronan yawned widely. "Good n. I call the bedroom." Darian rolled his eyes. "There¡¯s only one, and we¡¯re sharing it.


    You two take the big room." Before ra couldin, the younger brothers disappeared into the cabin¡¯s single bedroom, closing the door with a meaningful look at Kael. Alone now, the tension between them crackled like the fire. Kael paced, his shoulders tight, hands tightening and unclenching. "Something¡¯s bothering you," ra said softly. He stopped, looking into the mes. "I almost got you killed today." "That wasn¡¯t your fault." "I rejected our bond," he said, voice raw with emotion. "I called you worthless. I was so blinded by pack custom that I couldn¡¯t see what was right in front of me." ra stood on shaky legs. "And what was that?" Kael turned to face her, his Alpha eyes glowing slightly in the dim cabin. "The most remarkable wolf I¡¯ve ever known." Her heart skipped. "Kael¡ª" "Let me finish." He stepped closer. "When I was falling and you jumped after me without hesitation... No one has ever put themselves at risk for me like that." "You¡¯re my mate," she said simply. "Am I?" His voice dropped lower. "Even after everything I said and did?" ra reached up, touching his cheek. "The bond chose us for a reason. All of us." "I don¡¯t deserve you." "It¡¯s not about deserving," she whispered. "It¡¯s about choosing." Lightning shed outside, illuminating his face.


    The proud, cold mask he always wore had cracked open, revealing something vulnerable beneath. "I feel it," Kael admitted, his voice barely audible. "The bond. I¡¯ve felt it from the beginning. I just fought it because I was afraid." "The mighty future Alpha, afraid?" She smiled gently. "Terrified," he corrected. "Not of you, but of what you make me feel. When I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not just the Alpha heir. I¡¯m just... Kael." His hand brushed her cheek, then slid behind her neck. ra¡¯s breath caught as he leaned closer. "I¡¯m choosing you, ra Moon," he whispered. "If you¡¯ll still have me." Before she could answer, his lips met hers. The moment they touched, the mate bond between them exploded with sensation. Silver light danced beneath their skin where they joined. Heat coursed through ra¡¯s body, making her gasp against his mouth. Kael pulled her closer, deepening the kiss. Years of denial and resistance melted away as the bond sang between them, brighter and stronger than before. When they finally broke apart, both were breathing hard.


    The silver glow beneath their skin slowly faded. "That was..." ra couldn¡¯t find words. "I know," Kael¡¯s voice was rough with emotion. His eyes searched hers. "I¡¯ve been fighting this for so long. Fighting you." "And now?" "Now I¡¯ll fight for you," he promised. "Against my father, against the curse, against anyone who tries to harm you." The pendant at her throat, still cracked but no longer painful, gave a soft pulse of light. "What about your brothers?" she asked quietly. "The bond connects me to them too." A shadow passed over Kael¡¯s face. "I know. And that¡¯s something we¡¯ll need to figure out together." The cell door suddenly burst open. Tobias stood there, drenched from the storm, his face white with fear. "You need toe now," the old wolf gasped. "It¡¯s Luna Evelyn. She¡¯s been hit." "Mother?" Kael¡¯s face drained of color. "Who¡ª" "Alpha Marcus." Tobias¡¯s voice shook. "He knows what happened on the mountain. He knows ra¡¯s powers have awakened." "We have to go," ra said immediately. Kael shook his head. "It could be a trap." "It definitely is," Tobias confirmed. "But you don¡¯t understand.


    She told me to tell you something before she lost consciousness." "What?" Kael demanded. "The prophecy isn¡¯t what you think. ra isn¡¯t just a silver wolf." Tobias looked at her with new fear in his eyes. "She¡¯s Marcus¡¯s kid. His eldest. The true Alpha heir." Silence fell over the cabin. Kael stared at ra in shock. And somewhere in the shadows outside, a figure watched through the window, bright eyes gleaming in the darkness. Celeste wasn¡¯t as dead as they thought.

 Chapter 38: Blood of the Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Blood of the Alpha</h4>


    ra felt the room spin. "Marcus is my father?" Her legs buckled, and Kael caught her before she hit the floor. "Impossible," Kael growled, his eyes shing dangerously. "My father would never¡ª" "It¡¯s true," Tobias interrupted, his old face lined with fear.


    Rain dripped from his clothes onto the cabin floor. "Luna Evelyn confirmed it with her dying breath." "Dying?" Ronan burst through the bedroom door, Darian right behind him. "Mother is dying?" Lightning shed, illuminating the fear on the brothers¡¯ faces. "We need to go. Now." Kael¡¯s voice turned hard, his Alpha order filling the small space. Tobias shook his head. "Not all of you. They¡¯re waiting for that." "Who¡¯s waiting?" ra asked. "Marcus and his trusty guards. He¡¯s gathered them at the main house." Tobias took a deep breath. "But first, you need to hear the truth. The whole truth." "We don¡¯t have time," Kael hissed, already moving toward the door. Tobias blocked his way.


    "Five minutes could save your life. All your lives." The old wolf¡¯s eyes held such urgency that even Kael paused. "Talk fast," Darian said, his normal calm shattered. Tobias pointed to ra¡¯s cracked pendant. "That stone isn¡¯t just jewelry. It¡¯s a seal, meant to hide your real nature and power. Luna Evelyn gave it to your mother before you were born." "My mother?" ra touched the charm. "The woman who raised me wasn¡¯t¡ª" "She protected you," Tobias said softly. "Eighteen years ago, Luna Evelyn found Marcus¡¯s secret affair with a silver wolf from the Moon Pack. When the woman became pregnant, Marcus ordered her killed." A strangled sound left ra¡¯s throat. Kael¡¯s hand found hers, squeezing tight. "But Evelyn couldn¡¯t let an innocent die. She helped your birth mother escape, gave her that ring, and made me swear to watch over you from afar." "The prophecy," Ronan whispered. Tobias nodded grimly. "Three brothers bound to one wolf. A silver wolf with Alpha blood who would either join the packs or destroy them all." Thunder crashed outside as the pieces fell into ce in ra¡¯s mind. "Marcus has been hunting me. He knew what I was." "He suspected.


    Tonight, when your powers burst on the mountain, he knew for sure." Tobias looked at each brother. "Marcus believes killing ra will break the curse on your family." "What curse?" Darian demanded. "No Alpha of your family has ever lived past fifty. Each dies more violently than thest." Tobias¡¯s voice dropped lower. "Your father believes it¡¯s punishment for an old wrong. He thinks sacrificing ra¡ªhis own daughter and your fated mate¡ªwill end it." "That¡¯s insane," Kael¡¯s grip on ra tightened. "It¡¯s worse," Tobias warned. "The oracle speaks of silver fire in her veins. If ra¡¯s blood is spilled in violence, her power won¡¯t die with her¡ªit will explode, destroying everything it touches." The quiet that followed felt like a physical weight. "So if my father kills her..." Kael couldn¡¯t finish the thought. "He dooms us all," Tobias confirmed. ra¡¯s mind raced. "Wait¡ªyou said I¡¯m his oldest. Does that mean¡ª" "You¡¯re the rightful Alpha heir," Tobias nodded. "By packw, your imes before Kael¡¯s." Kael¡¯s face showed no surprise, only fierce purpose. "It changes nothing between us." "It changes everything with my father," he added grimly. Outside, the storm increased, wind howling around the cabin. "We need a n," Darian said. Ronan paced nervously. "We can¡¯t just walk into a trap." "But we can¡¯t abandon Mother," Kael countered.


    ra stepped away from Kael, her choice made. "I¡¯ll go first." "No!" All three brothers protested at once. "Listen to me." Her voice grew stronger. "Marcus won¡¯t kill me right away. He¡¯ll want answers. He¡¯ll want to gloat." "It¡¯s too dangerous," Kael argued. "No, she¡¯s right," Tobias said. "Marcus will follow ceremony. He¡¯ll want to show her to the pack, prove his righteousness before acting." "That gives us time," ra continued. "I¡¯ll approach him openly. Keep him talking while you three get Luna Evelyn to safety." "And then what?" Ronan asked. "Then we end this," Kael¡¯s eyes glowed with Alpha power. "Together." ra felt the mate bond between them pulse with shared determination. The triplets moved closer, standing like a wall around her. "One more thing," Tobias said. "Luna Evelyn gave me this for you." He pulled a small bottle from his pocket, filled with silvery liquid. "Blood of the First Alpha, kept through generations. Drink it, and your true power will fully awaken." ra took the vial, feeling its warmth against her hand. "Be careful," Tobias warned. "Once unleashed, that power can never be contained again." With trembling hands, ra uncorked the bottle.


    The liquid inside gleamed like moonlight. "Wait," Kael caught her wrist. "Are you sure about this?" "No," she admitted. "But I¡¯m sure about us." Her eyes met each brother¡¯s in turn. "About all of us." Without further pause, she lifted the vial to her lips and drank. For one breath, nothing happened. Then pain shot through her body, white-hot and blinding. She fell to her knees, the empty vial breaking on the floor. Silver light exploded from her skin, filling the cabin with brilliant radiance. The boys reached for her, but Tobias held them back. "Don¡¯t touch her! Not until it¡¯splete!" ra¡¯s scream tore through the storm¡¯s fury as her body arched backward. Memories filled her mind¡ªmemories that weren¡¯t hers. Generations of wolves, fights, magic, blood. The silver light gathered around her heart, then spread outward along her veins like lightning. When it finally subsided, ra rose slowly to her feet. Her eyes now shimmered with silver fire, her presence in the room somehow bigger, more powerful. "By the gods," Ronan whispered. ra looked at her hands, where silver lines traced her veins beneath her skin. "I remember everything now." "How do you feel?" Kael approached carefully. A slow smile spread across her face as new confidence filled her. "Like an Alpha."


    Thunder shook the cabin as if in answer to her deration. "We move now," she directed, her voice carrying a new edge of authority that none of them had heard before. "Tobias, lead the boys to Luna Evelyn. I¡¯ll distract Marcus." "ra¡ª" Kael began to protest. She stopped him with a kiss that carried the full force of their mate bond. Silver light danced where their lips met. "Trust me," she whispered against his mouth. "I know what I¡¯m doing now." As they broke apart, a crash came from outside. Darian ran to the window. "We¡¯ve gotpany," he warned. "Six wolves approaching from the tree line." "Marcus¡¯s guards," Tobias confirmed sadly. "Toote for the n," Ronan grumbled, shifting his weight into fighting stance. ra¡¯s eyes narrowed as silver power gathered around her hands. "No. It¡¯s exactly the right time." She stepped toward the door, the brothers nking her protectively. As ra reached for the handle, the door burst inward. Standing in the doorway, soaked in rain and crackling with dark energy, was Celeste¡ªvery much alive and smiling wickedly. "Hello, sister," she purred. "Father sent me to bring you h


    ome."

 Chapter 39: Luna’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Luna¡¯s Warning</h4>


    "Sister?" ra¡¯s voice shook as she stared at Celeste. Rain poured through the open opening, but the water seemed to avoid touching Celeste¡¯s skin. Dark energy crackled around her like a wall. "Surprise," Celeste smirked, stepping into the house. Six massive wolves emerged behind her, their eyes glowing with unnatural blue light. "Father has so many secrets, doesn¡¯t he?" Kael moved protectively in front of ra. "You were dead. I saw you fall."


    "Death is just a doorway when you know the right magic." Celeste¡¯s eyes drifted to the silver lines now visible beneath ra¡¯s skin. "I see you¡¯ve finally epted your heritage. How sweet." Darian and Ronan nked their brother, making a wall between ra and the threat. "We¡¯re not going anywhere with you," Ronan growled. Celesteughed, the sound eerily musical. "Oh, you misunderstand. I¡¯m not here for all of you." Her eyes fixed on ra. "Just my long-lost big sister." "Enough talk," Kael snapped, his body tensing to attack. "Wait!" Tobias stepped forward, his hands raised. "There¡¯s another way." Everyone froze. Outside, the storm paused as if listening. "Luna Evelyn," Tobias said slowly. "She asked for ra directly. It¡¯s her dying wish." Celeste¡¯s smile faltered. "Mother is asking for her?" "Your mother saved my life," ra said quietly. "I owe her the chance to speak with me." A sh of something¡ªjealousy? pain?¡ªcrossed Celeste¡¯s face. "Fine.


    The Luna gets her wish. But only raes. The rest stay here under guard." "Not happening," Kael growled. ra put a hand on his arm, silver light pulsing where they touched. "Trust me," she whispered. Through their bond, she pushed feelings of confidence and drive. After a tense moment, Kael nodded hesitantly. "Smart choice, brother." Celeste stepped back, gesturing mockingly toward the door. "After you, sister dear." ra squeezed Kael¡¯s hand onest time before walking out into the storm. The rain quickly soaked her clothes, but she held her head high, silver eyes glowing in the darkness. Celeste led her through the trees, two guards following close behind. "Father¡¯s been searching for you your entire life," she said conversationally, as if they weren¡¯t trudging through mud and thunder. "Imagine how disappointed he was to discover his heir was a scrawny nobody from the Moon Pack." ra said nothing, focusing instead on the power running through her veins. Each step felt more certain than thest. "He¡¯ll try to control you," Celeste continued. "Use your power for his own goals. Just like he did with me." That made ra nce sideways. "Is that concern I hear?" Celeste scoffed. "Just a friendly warning. Better to know what cage you¡¯re going into." They reached the main pack house¡ªa sprawling building of stone and wood. Guards lined the entry, their eyes widening at the sight of ra¡¯s silverced skin. Inside, the mood was tense.


    Pack members huddled in corners, talking as they passed. ra caught fragments: "Alpha¡¯s daughter... prophecy... silver wolf..." Celeste led her upstairs to a grand bedroom where Luna Evelyny pale against silk pillows. Blood-soaked bandages wrapped her body. A terrible wound, clearly meant to kill. "Leave us," Luna Evelyn ordered weakly when she saw ra. Her voice, though faint, held the undeniable authority of a Luna. Celeste paused, then bowed slightly before backing out. The door closed with a soft click. ra ran to the bedside. "You¡¯re really dying." "Yes," Luna Evelyn smiled sadly. "Marcus always did have excellent aim." "Why?" ra knelt beside the bed. "Why would he hurt you?" "Because I finally stood against him." Luna Evelyn¡¯s hand trembled as she reached for ra¡¯s. "When I felt your power rise on the mountain, I knew the time hade. I asked him about the prophecy, about you." "You knew I was his daughter all along." "I helped your mother escape when Marcus ordered her killed. She was my friend." Tears filled Luna Evelyn¡¯s eyes. "I couldn¡¯t save her, but I could save you." "The pendant?" "To hide your power until you were ready." Luna Evelyn¡¯s fingers brushed the cracked stone. "I never expected you¡¯d be fated to all three of my sons." ra blushed. "I didn¡¯t choose this." "The Moon Goddess did." Luna Evelyn¡¯s grip suddenly tightened. "Listen carefully. There isn¡¯t much time.


    Marcus will seem helpful at first. He¡¯ll wee you with open arms, call you daughter, offer you power." "A trap," ra guessed. "Worse. He sees you as a tool, not a child. The prophecy speaks of a silver wolf who could unite all packs under one master. Marcus wants that power for himself." "Through me?" "Through your blood." Luna Evelyn¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. "The ritual needs a willing sacrifice. He needs you to give your power freely." Thunder crashed outside, shaking the windows. "He¡¯ll use my sons to convince you," Luna continued urgently. "Threaten them. Hurt them. Whatever breaks your will." ra¡¯s heart raced. "I would never¡ª" "Love makes us vulnerable." Luna Evelyn¡¯s eyes shed knowingly. "I saw how you look at Kael. At all of them." Heat rushed to ra¡¯s cheeks as Luna Evelyn pressed something cold into her palm¡ªa small silver key. "My secret study. Third rack, behind the red volumes.


    There¡¯s a journal that exins everything¡ªthe prophecy, the curse, how to break it without suffering." Footsteps heard in the hallway outside. "One more thing," Luna Evelyn whispered desperately. "The triplets share one soul split three ways. That¡¯s why all three are your mates. To achieve the prophecy, all four of you must be united in purpose and heart." The door burst open. Alpha Marcus stood there, imposing in his dark clothes. His eyes¡ªso simr to ra¡¯s new silver ones¡ªwidened slightly at the sight of her. "So it¡¯s true," he said, voice deep and smooth. "My daughter has returned." Luna Evelyn¡¯s hand squeezed ra¡¯s in warning before falling limply to the bed. "Father." ra stood slowly, slipping the silver key into her pocket. The word felt strange on her tongue. Marcus smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You have your mother¡¯s beauty, but my power." He stepped closer, studying the silver lines beneath her skin. "Magnificent.


    Even stronger than I hoped." "You shot your wife," ra said simply. His smile didn¡¯t change. "A regrettable condition. Evelyn was going to interfere with fate." He extended his hand. "Come. The pack is ready to meet their true heir." ra looked back at Luna Evelyn, who gave an almost imperceptible nod. "What about the triplets?" ra asked. "My sons will join us shortly." Marcus¡¯s smile turned cold. "All three seem quite attached to you." "Where are they now?" "Safe. For the moment." The threat hung in the air between them. "Their future depends entirely on you, daughter." ra forced herself to take his offered hand. The moment their skin touched, a jolt of power rushed between them¡ªfather and daughter, Alpha and heir. "Perfect," Marcus whispered. "The blood calls to blood." As he led her from the room, ra cast onest look at Luna Evelyn. The Luna¡¯s lips moved silently: Trust the bond. Marcus led her downstairs to a great hall where the entire pack had gathered. Hundreds of eyes turned to stare as they entered.


    At the far end, ra spotted Kael, Darian, and Ronan being held by guards, fury clear in their faces. "My pack," Marcus stated, his voice ringing through the hall. "Tonight marks an important moment. My oldest child has returned to us." Murmurs swept through the crowd as he raised ra¡¯s hand, showing the silver lines beneath her skin. "The prophecy foretold this day," Marcus continued. "A silver wolf with the power to unite all packs, to end generations of strife. My daughter, ra, is that wolf." The pack members dropped to their knees one by one. ra felt their surrender like a physical wave. "Together," Marcus said, squeezing her hand painfully tight, "we will usher in a new era of peace and prosperity." Over the sea of lowered heads, ra¡¯s eyes met Kael¡¯s. Through their bond, she felt his desperate warning. Don¡¯t trust him.


    As if hearing this thought, Marcus smiled down at her with chilling love. "Tonight, at midnight, weplete the ritual that will fulfill your destiny." "What ritual?" ra asked, though Luna¡¯s warning echoed in her mind. "The sharing of power between father and daughter," Marcus responded smoothly. "A beautiful ceremony." Behind him, Celeste stepped forward, carrying an ornate silver dagger on a velvet cushion. Her eyes held a strange mix of envy and sadness as she looked at ra. "Blood calls to blood," Celeste whispered, just loud enough for ra to hear. "And his always


    wins."

 Chapter 40: Ronan’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Ronan¡¯s Heart</h4>


    The ceremony finished with Marcus announcing a feast to celebrate his daughter¡¯s return. As the pack scattered, he pulled ra close. "Rest before tonight¡¯s ritual," he whispered. "You¡¯ll need your strength." His cold smile made her skin crawl. Two guards led her to avish bedroom on the east wing, far from where the triplets were being kept. ra paced the room, mind racing. The metal key Luna gave her felt heavy in her pocket.


    She needed to find that book, but first, she had to check on Kael and his brothers. A soft tap at her window startled her. Ronan¡¯s face showed, grinning through the ss. Her heart leaped as she rushed to open it. "What are you doing?" she hissed, helping him climb inside. "If the guards catch you¡ª" "They won¡¯t," Ronan said, brushing rainwater from his hair. "I¡¯ve been sneaking out of this house since I was a pup." "Where are your brothers?" "Creating a distraction. Darian¡¯s brilliant n involves a small fire in the kitchen and Kael yelling at everyone." His smile faded. "We don¡¯t have much time. Come with me." "Where?" "Somewhere safe. Somewhere we can talk." He offered his hand. "Do you trust me?" The earnestness in his eyes made her choice easy. "Yes." They slipped out the window and down a secret path behind the main house. Ronan moved with the quiet ease of someone who had used this escape route many times. Once in the forest, they changed to wolf form. Ronan¡¯s russet-colored wolf was smaller than Kael¡¯s but faster. He led her up winding mountain tracks, away from the packnds. ra¡¯s silver wolf followed, her newly awakened power making the run exciting instead of tiring.


    They climbed higher until the trees thinned. Ronan led her to a small area overlooking the valley. A natural rock overhang sheltered the area from rain. Back in human form, Ronan sat on a t rock. "Wee to my thinking spot." ra looked around in wonder. From here, she could see the entire territory¡ªthe pack house, theke, even the old home in the distance. "It¡¯s beautiful," she said, sitting beside him. "Ie here when everything feels too much." Ronan¡¯s voice was softer than usual. "When I need to escape being a triplet." ra studied his face. Without his brothers close, he seemed different¡ªless the jokester, more thoughtful. "What do you mean?" Ronan picked up a small stone, turning it over in his hands. "Kael¡¯s the future Alpha. Darian¡¯s the smart one. I¡¯m just... the extra." "That¡¯s not true," ra argued. "Isn¡¯t it?" His smile held no fun. "One soul split three ways, that¡¯s what Mother told you.


    But the pieces aren¡¯t equal." The hurt in his voice made ra¡¯s chest tighten. She reached for his hand. "Ronan¡ª" "I¡¯ve never told anyone this," he interrupted. "Not even my brothers. But I feel... less. Like I got the smallest piece." "The bond doesn¡¯t feel that way," ra said softly. "When I connect with you, it¡¯s just as strong as with Kael or Darian." Hope flickered in his eyes. "Really?" "Really." She squeezed his hand. "You¡¯re not an extra, Ronan. You¡¯re important." Silver light sparked where their skin touched. Ronan watched, intrigued. "What¡¯s it like?" he asked. "Having all that power inside you?" "Scary," she admitted. "It¡¯s like having a storm in my veins. I don¡¯t know how to control it yet." "You will." His confidence warmed her. "You¡¯re the strongest wolf I¡¯ve ever met." "I don¡¯t feel strong. Your father wants to use me as a tool. Celeste looks at me like she¡¯s nning my death. And Luna Evelyn is dying because she tried to help me." Ronan moved closer. "You¡¯re not alone in this. You have us¡ªall three of us." For the first time since learning her true name, ra felt tears threatening. "I never asked for any of this. I just wanted to belong somewhere." "You belong with us," Ronan said strongly. "With me." Before she could reply, he leaned forward and kissed her. Unlike Kael¡¯s intense kiss, Ronan¡¯s was gentle, almost shy. But the effect was just as strong. Silver light bloomed between them, and the mate bond surged with emotion¡ªhis fear of rejection, his desire to be seen, his growing love for her.


    When they pulled apart, Ronan looked shocked. "That was¡ª" "I know," ra whispered, touching her lips. Rain began to fall again, pattering against the rock cover. Ronan cleared his throat, suddenly nervous. "There¡¯s something else I need to tell you," he said. "Something I heard Mother say before she was shot." ra stressed. "What is it?" "The ritual Father¡¯s nning... it¡¯s not just about sharing power." Ronan¡¯s face paled. "It¡¯s a move. He means to take your power totally." "Luna Evelyn mentioned a willing sacrifice," ra said, remembering. "But I would never agree to that." "You won¡¯t have to." Ronan¡¯s eyes darkened. "Once the ritual starts, your consent doesn¡¯t matter. The blood bond between father and daughter is enough." Cold fear washed through her. "We need to find that book. Luna gave me a key to her study." "I know where it is," Ronan said, standing quickly. "We should go now, while everyone¡¯s busy with the feast." As they prepared to shift, a new smell caught ra¡¯s attention¡ªwolf, but wrong somehow. Twisted. "Someone¡¯sing," she whispered. Ronan sniffed the air, then pushed her behind him protectively. "Not someone. Something." A huge ck wolf emerged from the trees, its eyes glowing an unnatural blue. Behind it came another, and another¡ªsix in total, the same guards who had attended Celeste. "Father¡¯s elite guard," Ronan growled. "But something¡¯s wrong with them."


    Thergest wolf snarled, showing teeth too long for a normal wolf. Its fur seemed to absorb the rain, staying strangely dry. "Blood magic," ra realized. "Like what Celeste used." The wolves began to circle them, cutting off exit routes. Ronan¡¯s body tensed, ready to fight. "There¡¯s too many," he mumbled. "We need to run." "Where? They¡¯re blocking the way down." Ronan nced behind them¡ªthe area ended in a sheer cliff drop. His face hardened with decision. "Do you trust me?" he asked again. "Yes," ra answered without doubt. "Then jump when I do." He grasped her hand tightly. Thergest wolf lunged. In that instant, Ronan pulled ra backward¡ªoff the cliff edge. They fell together, the wind rushing past them. ra¡¯s scream stuck in her throat as Ronan yanked her closer, wrapping his body around hers. "Shift!" he yelled in her ear. They burst into wolf form midair. Below them, a river appeared from the mist¡ªnarrow and wild with sharp rocks on either side. "Aim for the deep center!" Ronan¡¯s voice echoed in her mind through their link. They hit the water with shocking force.


    The cold knocked the breath from ra¡¯s lungs as the current instantly swept them downstream, away from the pack house¡ªand away from Kael and Darian. Ronan¡¯s brown wolf struggled beside her, fighting to keep both their heads above water. A gash on his shoulder turned the water pink around him. Stay with me, his voice urged in her mind. We¡¯ll get through this. As they rounded a bend in the river, ra spotted a fallen tree making a natural bridge. With thest of her power, she pushed toward it, grabbing a branch with her jaws. Ronan followed, limping as they dragged themselves onto the shore. They fell in human form, gasping for breath. "That was insane," ra panted. Ronan managed a weak smile. "Told you I¡¯m the fun brother." "You¡¯re bleeding," she touched his shoulder gently. "Worth it to escape those things." He winced as he sat up. "But we¡¯re on the wrong side of thend now. Miles from the pack house." "What about your brothers? The ritual?" "We¡¯ll find another way back." Ronan checked the position of the sun, now barely visible through the clouds. "We have until midnight."


    A branch snapped in the trees behind them. Both froze, listening. "More guards?" ra whispered. Ronan shook his head. "Different smell. Not pack." A person stepped from the shadows¡ªa tall man with striking green eyes and a scarred face. "Well, well," he said, his voice oddly familiar. "If it isn¡¯t the missing triplet and the silver wolf everyone¡¯s talking about." More wolves emerged from the trees, surrounding them. "Who are you?" ra ordered, calling her silver power to her fingertips. The man smiled, showing a gold tooth. "Name¡¯s Gideon Ashford. I believe we have amon enemy in Alpha Marcus." Ronan growled. "Ashford was banished years ago for treason." "And now I lead thergest rebel pack in the mountains," Gideon replied smoothly. His eyes fixed on ra, studying the silver lines beneath her skin with undisguised interest. "But more importantly, little silver wolf, I¡¯m your only chance to save your mates before mid night."

 Chapter 41: Darian’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Darian¡¯s Secret</h4>


    "You expect us to trust you?" Ronan growled at Gideon, moving protectively in front of ra. "Trust?" Gideon¡¯sugh echoed through the trees. "No. But you need me." Rain soaked through ra¡¯s clothes as she weighed their choices. The rebel alpha wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthey were miles from the pack house with midnighting fast. "Why help us?" she asked. Gideon¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Marcus stole something valuable from me years ago. Now I¡¯ll steal something valuable from him¡ªhis chance at immortality."


    Before ra could ask him further, howls pierced the air. The twisted wolves had found their tracks. "Decide quickly," Gideon warned. "Those creatures aren¡¯t wild wolves anymore. Marcus has broken pack rule with blood magic." "Fine," Ronan growled. "But if you betray us¡ª" "Save your threats, pup. Follow me." The rebels moved with amazing speed through the dense forest. ra stayed close to Ronan, whose shoulder still bled from their fall. After twenty minutes of running, they reached awork of secret caves. "Your brothers are here," Gideon stated, pointing to a narrow passage. "What?" ra gasped. "How?" A familiar voice rang out from the dark. "Because I brought them." Tobias stepped into view, his face grim. Beside him stood Darian, whose face lit up when he spotted ra. "You¡¯re alive!" Darian rushed forward, pulling her into a tight hug. His usualposure had fled, reced by raw relief.


    "When you disappeared, we feared the worst." "Where¡¯s Kael?" Ronan asked, looking around. Tobias and Darian traded dark looks. "Marcus took him," Darian said quietly. "He needs one of us for the ritual." ra¡¯s stomach dropped. "We have to save him." Gideon led them deeper into the caves, where maps of the area covered the walls. "My spies report Marcus has moved the ritual to the old temple ruins. More power there, from the old stones." "We don¡¯t have much time," Tobias added. "The silver moon will peak at midnight." Darian pulled an old leather book from his jacket. "I managed to grab this before they caught Kael. It¡¯s Mother¡¯s book." ra gasped. "The key! Luna gave me a silver key." She fumbled in her pocket, d to find it still there. The key slid neatly into the tiny lock on the journal¡¯s cover. It clicked open, showing pages filled with elegant handwriting. "We need to understand the ritual before we attempt a rescue," Darian insisted. "Take the notebook to the back chamber. I¡¯ll help you search while the others n our method." The private room was lit by a singlentern. Maps and ancient texts were spread across a rough wooden table. Darian closed the door behind them, his face half-hidden in darkness. "I was so worried," he whispered. His voice, normally controlled, trembled slightly. "When Father¡¯s guards said they¡¯d found Ronan¡¯s blood by the river..." "We jumped," ra exined, showing him her own bruises. "It was the only escape." Darian nodded, his eyes staying on her face longer than usual. "Let¡¯s find what we need." They hunched over the book together, flipping through pages filled with Luna Evelyn¡¯s research. Symbols and diagrams filled the margins, alongside notes about the silver wolf prophecy. "Here," Darian pointed to a section.


    "The blood ritual requires four elements: the silver wolf¡¯s power, willing sacrifice, blood of the father, and¡ª" He stopped suddenly. "And what?" ra pressed. Darian¡¯s face paled. "The heart of a mate." Cold fear gripped ra. "Marcus is going to kill Kael?" "Not just kill him." Darian¡¯s voice dropped. "The ritual requires the mate¡¯s heart to be removed while still beating." ra¡¯s stomach lurched. Images of Kael, proud and strong, reduced to an offering made her silver power surge beneath her skin. Thentern flickered wildly. "We¡¯ll stop him," she vowed, her voice shaking with rage and fear. "There¡¯s more." Darian turned the page. "Mother found a counter-ritual. Something that could not just stop Father, but destroy the dark power he¡¯s been using." "How?" "It requires thebined power of all three mates and the silver wolf." Darian looked up, his eyes fierce. "The triplet link wasn¡¯t an ident, ra. It was the moon¡¯s protection against this exact moment." Understanding dawned on her. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m bound to all three of you. We¡¯re meant to stop this together." Darian nodded, moving closer. "But there¡¯s a problem. The counter-ritual needs all three bonds to be made and equal in strength." "Sealed?" ra asked, though she already knew the answer. "The mate bond must bepleted with each of us." His voice dropped to a whisper. "You¡¯ve kissed Kael. And now Ronan." Heat rushed to ra¡¯s face. "How did you¡ª" "I felt it through our shared bond." Darian¡¯s normal calm mask slipped, revealing a sh of longing. "Each time, the bond grew stronger." Their eyes locked.


    For the first time, ra saw past Darian¡¯s careful control to the desire he kept hidden. Not cold like Kael or wild like Ronan¡ªhis was a quiet fire, burning just as hot but carefully controlled. "We need toplete the circle," he murmured, moving closer. Her heart pounded as he reached for her hand. Unlike his brothers¡¯ touch, Darian¡¯s was gentle, almost timid. Where his fingers met her skin, silver light bloomed. "I¡¯ve watched you," he admitted. "While my brothers fought over you, I watched how you faced each task with courage. How you never broke, even when everything was taken from you." ra shook as he traced the silver lines on her wrist. "They love parts of you," Darian continued. "Kael loves your strength. Ronan loves your energy. But I see all of you, ra. The worries. The fears. The times when you think you¡¯re not enough." "Darian¡ª" His lips found hers before she could finish.


    The kiss wasn¡¯t forceful like Kael¡¯s or sweet like Ronan¡¯s. It was deep and consuming, as if he¡¯d been hungry for her touch. Silver light exploded around them, brighter than before. The mate bond red open, and through it flowed feelings Darian had kept locked away¡ªhis jealousy of his brothers, his fear of being forgotten, and beneath it all, a devotion so profound it stole ra¡¯s breath. When they finally broke apart, the silver light had settled into her skin like awork of glowing veins. She could feel all three ties now, equally strong, humming with power. "It worked," she whispered. Darian nodded, hisposure returning though his eyes stayed bright. "Now we can perform the counter-ritual." A suddenmotion outside the room drew their attention. The door burst open as Tobias rushed in. "They¡¯re moving Kael to the altar," he reported anxiously. "We need to go now."


    As they hurried to join the others, Darian caught ra¡¯s arm, pulling her close onest time. "There¡¯s something you should know," he whispered, his voice so low only she could hear. "Something not even my brothers know." ra stressed. "What is it?" "The prophecy speaks of betrayal," Darian said, his eyes darkening. "But it doesn¡¯t say who the betrayer is." "What are you saying?" Darian looked toward the main chamber where Ronan waited with the rebels. "Don¡¯t trust anyone tonight. Not even me." Before she could ask him further, Gideon called for them.


    As they joined the group, ra noticed something strange on Darian¡¯s wrist¡ªa faint mark that looked eerily simr to the symbols in Marcus¡¯s routine. Had it always been there? Or was Darian warning her about himself? The rogue pack moved out under the rising silver moon. As they raced toward the temple ruins, ra couldn¡¯t shake Darian¡¯s words from her thoughts. The prophecy speaks of deception. But as the temple came into view, with Kael bound to an old stone altar and Marcus standing over him with a ritual dagger, she realized they were already toote.

 Chapter 42: Pack Tensions

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Pack Tensions</h4>


    The silver moon cast eerie shadows across the old temple ruins. ra¡¯s heart stopped as she saw Kael chained to the stone altar, his face pale but stubborn. Marcus stood above him, ritual knife gleaming in the moonlight. "Father, stop!" Ronan shouted, bursting from the treeline with the rebel pack. Marcus smiled coldly. "Just in time to watch your brother¡¯s sacrifice."


    But as the rebels charged forward, something unexpected happened. Pack members emerged from behind the temple pirs¡ªnot Marcus¡¯s guards, but regr wolves from their own pack. They blocked the rebels¡¯ way, snarling and ready to fight. "What¡¯s happening?" ra gasped. Tobias cursed under his breath. "The pack is splitting." On one side stood dogs loyal to Marcus and Celeste. On the other, pack members who believed in ra¡¯s fate. The sight made ra¡¯s stomach twist. Families stood separated. Friends faced each other with bared teeth. "You see?" Marcus called out, his voice booming off the stone walls. "Even your own pack questions your worth, omega." Celeste stepped forward from the shadows, her green dress moving like liquid poison. "They know the truth. An omega cannot lead us." "She¡¯s not an omega!" Ronan roared, his eyes zing gold. "Tell them, ra!" But before ra could speak, pack member Jake Morrison stepped forward. His wife Sarah stood on the opposite side, tears running down her face. "I¡¯ve served this pack for twenty years," Jake said, his voice cracking. "I won¡¯t follow a girl who brings nothing but chaos."


    "She saved our children from the rogue attackst month!" Sarah shot back. "How can you forget that?" Other voices joined in. Arguments erupted. Old grudges emerged. The pack tore itself apart while Marcus watched with satisfaction. "Enough!" Darian¡¯s words cut through the noise. He moved toward the altar, his hands raised. "Father, release Kael. We can settle this without killing." Marcus¡¯s eyes narrowed. "My younger son. Always the peacemaker." He tilted his head. "Or are you?" ra¡¯s blood ran cold. She remembered Darian¡¯s warning: Don¡¯t trust anyone tonight. Not even me. "What do you mean?" Kael requested from the altar, struggling against his chains. Marcusughed. "Tell them, Darian. Tell them about our little deal." The world seemed to stop. All eyes turned to Darian, whose face had gone white as snow. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Darian said, but his voice trembled. "Really?" Marcus pulled a silver pendant from his pocket. "Then exin this." ra recognized it instantly. It was the same charm Darian wore¡ªthe one she¡¯d noticed earlier. But this one was covered in dried blood. "I found this in your room," Marcus dered. "Along with detailed maps of ra¡¯s escape routes and patrol schedules." Gasps echoed through the crowd. Ronan¡¯s face twisted with rage and betrayal. "You sold us out," he whispered. "Your own brothers." "No!" Darian stepped forward desperately. "It¡¯s not what it looks like!" But the damage was done. Pack members who had backed ra began backing away. Doubt crept into their eyes. "He¡¯s been working with me all along," Marcus continued, his voice smooth as silk. "Feeding me information. nning ra¡¯s arrest." ra felt like she¡¯d been hit in the gut.


    The mate bond with Darian pulsed with his emotions¡ªfear, guilt, and something else she couldn¡¯t name. "Is it true?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. Darian¡¯s eyes met hers. For a moment, she saw the boy who had kissed her so lovingly just hours ago. Then his mask slipped back into ce. "Yes," he said simply. The word hit like a physical blow. Ronan lunged forward, but rebels held him back. "Why?" Kael¡¯s voice was raw with pain. "We¡¯re your brothers!" "Because I had no choice!" Darian burst, his careful control finally cracking. "You want to know the truth? Fine! Father threatened to kill Mother if I didn¡¯t cooperate!" Luna Evelyn stepped out from behind a rock, her face streaked with tears. "My son..." "Mother?" Kael breathed. "You¡¯re alive?" "Barely," Marcus said coldly. "She¡¯s been my safety policy. Darian¡¯s dedication in exchange for her life." The revtion sent shockwaves through the crowd. Even Celeste looked stunned. "But there¡¯s more," Darian continued, his voice getting stronger. "Yes, I gave Father information. But I also changed it. Every patrol route was wrong. Every escape n led to safety instead of capture." ra¡¯s heart jumped. "You¡¯ve been protecting us?" "He¡¯s lying!" Celeste shrieked. "Don¡¯t listen to him!" But Tobias was nodding slowly. "It makes sense. We should have been caught a dozen times, but we always stayed one step ahead." "The pendant," Darian said, looking at his father. "That¡¯s not mine. You nted it." Marcus¡¯s smile faltered for the first time. "Clever boy. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. The ritual must continue." He raised the knife toward Kael¡¯s chest. But as he did, something strange happened. The pack members who had been fighting suddenly stopped. Their eyes started glowing with an unnatural red light. "What¡¯s wrong with them?" Ronan demanded. Gideon cursed. "Blood magic. He¡¯s controlling them." One by one, the controlled pack members turned toward ra. Their movements were jerky, strange. Like dolls on strings. "You see?" Marcusughed. "I don¡¯t need their support. I can take their will." The controlled wolves began advancing on ra and her friends. But as they did, something awakened inside her. The silver power she¡¯d been holding back surged forward. "No," she said, her voice echoing with otherworldly power. "I won¡¯t let you hurt my pack." Silver light burst from her skin. Where it touched the controlled dogs, the red glow in their eyes flickered and died. They fell to the ground, gasping and free. "Impossible," Marcus breathed. "The silver wolf¡¯s power should be mine!" "It was never yours to take," Luna Evelyn said, moving forward. "And it never will be." She pulled a small bottle from her dress¡ªone filled with glowing silver liquid. "The real counter-ritual," she revealed. "I¡¯ve been preparing it for years." Marcus¡¯s face twisted with rage. "You dare betray me, wife?" "I dare protect my sons," she replied calmly. "And their true Luna." But as Luna Evelyn raised the bottle, Celeste moved with lightning speed. A hidden de shed in her hand, directed straight at ra¡¯s heart. "If I can¡¯t be Luna," she snarled, "then no one can!" Time slowed. The de fell. ra saw her deathing. Then Darian was there, throwing himself between them. The de meant for ra¡¯s heart pierced his chest instead. "No!" ra screamed as Darian fell. But even as his blood stained the old stones, Darian smiled. "The prophecy," he whispered. "It wasn¡¯t about deception. It was about sacrifice." His eyes found hers onest time. "I told you not to trust anyone. But you can trust this¡ªI love you. All of us do."


    As Darian¡¯s breathing got shallow, something impossible happened. The mate bonds between ra and all three brothers red brighter than ever. Instead of weakening with Darian¡¯s injury, they got stronger. "The sacrifice isn¡¯t death," Luna Evelyn whispered in wonder. "It¡¯s love." But Marcus wasn¡¯t finished. With a roar of rage, he brought the ritual dagger down toward Kael¡¯s heart. The de was inches away when a new voice rang out across the temple. "I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you." Everyone turned to see a figure standing atop the temple¡¯s tallest pir. Cloaked in darkness, they radiated power that made even Marcus pause. "Who dares interrupt my ritual?" Marcus demanded. The figure stepped into the moonlight, showing a face that made ra¡¯s world tilt on its axis. It was her father. The father she¡¯d been told was dead. "Hello, little silver wolf," he said, his eyes sparkling with the same silver light as hers. "It¡¯s time you learned the truth about who you really are


    ."

 Chapter 43: The Mark Grows

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43: The Mark Grows</h4>


    "Father?" ra¡¯s voice cracked as she looked at the man standing on the temple pir. The silver lighting from him matched her own perfectly. "Hello, my silver wolf," he said, leaping down with inhuman ease. "My name is Aldric Moon, and yes¡ªI¡¯m very much alive." Marcus¡¯s face went white. "Impossible. I killed you myself eighteen years ago." Aldric smiled coldly. "You killed a fake. A good one, I¡¯ll admit." As her father stepped closer, something strange started happening to ra¡¯s skin.


    The mate marks on her wrists¡ªthe ones linking her to the triplets¡ªstarted glowing brighter than ever before. "Ah," Aldric noted. "The ancient bonds are awakening." ra looked down in shock. The simple crescent moon marks were changing, growing, spreading up her arms like live silver tattoos. Intricate patterns emerged¡ªwolves running beneath a full moon, stars joining in impossible constetions, and symbols she¡¯d never seen before. "What¡¯s happening to me?" she gasped. But she wasn¡¯t the only one changing. On the altar, Kael¡¯s chains started smoking where they touched his skin. His own mate mark was expanding, forming a pattern that exactly matched part of ra¡¯s design. Ronan grabbed his shoulder, screaming in pain as his mark burned and spread across his chest. "It feels like fire!" Even Darian, bleeding on the temple floor, had silver light running across his skin. His mark grew down his arm, forming symbols that seemed to dance in the moonlight. Elder Morven, the pack¡¯s oldest member, stumbled forward. His old eyes were wide with recognition. "Blessed moon goddess," he whispered. "It¡¯s the Mark of the Chosen Four." "The what?" several pack members asked at once. "A legend from the old times," Morven exined, his voice shaking. "When four souls are bound by fate to save or destroy everything. It hasn¡¯t emerged for over a thousand years." Marcus snarled, raising his ritual knife higher. "Legends won¡¯t save you!" But as he brought the de down toward Kael, something incredible happened. The growing marks on all four of them red with blinding light. Marcus¡¯s dagger hit an invisible barrier and shattered into pieces. "The marks are protecting them," Luna Evelyn breathed. Celeste shrieked with rage. "This isn¡¯t possible! I should be Luna!" She lunged at ra again, but this time the silver patterns on ra¡¯s skin responded. Vines of pure light emerged from the ground, wrapping around Celeste and pinning her in ce. "Let me go!" Celeste screamed, fighting against the magical bonds. Aldric stepped forward, his face grim. "The marks are just the beginning, daughter. You need to understand what you truly are." "I¡¯m a silver wolf," ra said. "I know that much." "No." Her father¡¯s eyes glowed brighter. "You¡¯re the Silver Wolf. The one from the vision. Thest of the royal family." Gasps echoed through the crowd. Even Marcus looked shocked. "Royal bloodline?" Kael croaked from the altar, his chains finally breaking apart as his mark finished its pattern. "The Moon Crown Pack," Aldric exined. "We ruled all werewolves ages ago, until a great war scattered us. ra is thest heir to the throne." "Lies!" Marcus roared. "I am the biggest Alpha! I rule here!" "Strength without honor is nothing," Aldric answered calmly. "And your reign ends tonight."


    The marks on the four young wolves suddenly pulsed in unison. Where their light touched the controlled pack members, the red glow in their eyes vanished totally. They copsed, gasping as their free will returned. "Thank you," Jake Morrison whispered, tears running down his face. "I couldn¡¯t control my behavior. I¡¯m sorry, Luna ra." Others echoed his words. The pack members who had been forced to fight against ra now knelt before her, recognizing her true power. But Tobias was looking at the symbols covering their skin. "There¡¯s something else," he said. "The pattern isn¡¯tplete." Everyone looked closer. He was right. The intricate designs flowing across all four of them had gaps¡ªempty ces where more symbols should be. "What¡¯s missing?" Ronan asked, helping Darian sit up. His brother was pale but breathing steady. Elder Morven studied the marks carefully. "The Binding," he said finally. "The marks show a link, but notpletion. You¡¯re linked, but not fully joined." "How do weplete it?" ra asked. "The same way royal bonds have always been sealed," Aldric said quietly. "Through the Crown Ceremony." Marcusughed harshly. "There is no crown! I destroyed it years ago!" "Did you?" Aldric pulled something from beneath his coat. It was a circlet made of pure silver, embedded with moonstones that glowed like captured stars. The moment it appeared, the marks on ra¡¯s skin started singing¡ªactually singing, like distant music. "The Moon Crown," Luna Evelyn gasped. "It¡¯s beautiful." "And it chooses its own bearer," Aldric said, holding it toward ra. "Daughter, this was always meant for you." But as ra reached for the crown, Darian grabbed her wrist. "Wait," he said quickly. "If you take that crown, what happens to us? To our bonds?" The question hung in the air like a dare. ra looked at each of the triplets¡ªKael with his fierce loyalty, Ronan with his wild dedication, and Darian with his quiet sacrifice. "I don¡¯t know," she revealed. "The crown will make you a true queen," Aldric stated. "But queens rule alone.


    The mate ties... they might not survive the transformation." ra¡¯s heart broke. Choose between her destined role as queen or her love for the three boys who had be her world? "There has to be another way," she said desperately. Elder Morven was studying an ancient book, his weathered fingers drawing symbols. "Actually," he said slowly, "there might be. But it¡¯s never been tried." "What?" everyone asked. "The Quadruple Bond," Morven whispered. "Instead of one queen ruling alone, four rulers sharing power evenly. A queen and her three kings." Marcus howled with anger. "Impossible! There can be only one Alpha!" "Not if the bonds are true," Morven continued. "If their connection is strong enough, the crown might ept all four." ra looked at the triplets. "What do you think?" "I¡¯m willing to try," Kael said firmly. "Always," Ronan agreed. Darian nodded slightly. "Together or not at all." But before they could try the ritual, a newmotion erupted at the temple entrance. Wolves poured in¡ªnot pack members, but strangers with bright red eyes. "My backup n," Marcus grinned wickedly. "If I can¡¯t have power through ritual, I¡¯ll take it through war." The enemy dogs surrounded them, at least fifty strong. Their eyes burned with the same blood magic Marcus had used on their own pack. "Rogues," Gideon spat. "Enhanced with dark magic." The situation looked bleak. They were outnumbered, Darian was hurt, and Kael was still weak from his time chained to the altar. That¡¯s when Celeste broke free from her silver bonds. "If I can¡¯t be Luna," she growled, "then I¡¯ll make sure no one can!" She pulled a small bottle from her dress¡ªone filled with ck liquid that seemed to absorb light. "Void poison," Luna Evelyn gasped.


    "One drop can kill a silver wolf!" Celeste raised the vial above ra¡¯s head. "Goodbye, omega." But as the poison began to fall, the unfinished marks on all four young wolves suddenly zed with desperate light. Time seemed to slow as the dark liquid descended. In that frozen moment, ra heard a voice in her mind¡ªnot her father¡¯s, not the triplets¡¯, but something older and more powerful. Choose quickly, little wolf. Crown or love. Power or ties. You cannot have both... or can you? The poison was inches from her skin when ra made her choice. She grabbed the Moon Crown with one hand and reached for all three triplets with the other. "Together," she whispered. The crown touched her head just as the void poison touched her skin. Light and darkness collided in an explosion that shook the old temple to its foundations.

 Chapter 44: Alpha’s Ultimatum

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Alpha¡¯s Ultimatum</h4>


    fre¨¥w¨¥b¦Çovel.c?m


    The burst of light and darkness threw everyone to the ground. When the blinding sh faded, ra stood in the middle of the temple ruins, the Moon Crown glowing on her head. But something was wrong. Her skin was turning ck where the void poison had touched her neck. The deadly liquid was spreading like ink through water, racing toward her heart. "ra!" all three triplets yelled at once. But she was changing.


    The crown¡¯s silver light fought against the poison¡¯s darkness. Her eyes flickered between silver and ck, power and death fighting inside her body. "Fascinating," Marcus said, pulling himself up from the rubble. Blood trickled from a cut on his scalp, but he was smiling. "The crown is keeping you alive, but barely." The enhanced rogues had been knocked asleep by the st. Celestey crushed against a broken pir, her neck bent at an odd angle. The void poison vial had broken beside her. "Help her!" Ronan begged, rushing to ra¡¯s side. "The poison is too strong," Aldric said sadly. "Even royal blood can¡¯t fight it alone." Kael broke free from the altar¡¯s remains. "There has to be something we can do!" "Actually, there is," Marcus said easily. "But it requires a sacrifice I doubt any of you are willing to make." Everyone turned to stare at him. Despite losing his magical army and ritual, he looked strangely optimistic. "What kind of sacrifice?" Darian ordered, struggling to his feet. Marcus pointed to the ancient symbols carved into the temple walls. "This ce holds old magic. Older than the crown, older than the silver dogs. It can clear any poison... for a price." "Name it," ra gasped, trying to stay conscious as the darkness crept up her throat. "Simple," Marcus smiled coldly. "Renounce your im to the crown. Return to being just an omega. ept that you¡¯ll never be Luna, and the temple will cleanse the poison." "No!" Kael snarled. "She¡¯s already proven she¡¯s meant to lead!" "Has she?" Marcus asked. "Look around you. The pack is split. Wolves have died tonight. Your mate bond stays iplete. What kind of boss brings such chaos?" ra looked at the damage surrounding them. Pack membersy wounded among the rubble. Families were still taking sides. The cost of her awakening had been huge. "Don¡¯t listen to him," Luna Evelyn said quickly. "He¡¯s manipting you." But Marcus wasn¡¯t finished. "I¡¯ll make you a deal, little omega. A real choice, not the fake promises others have given you." He stepped closer, ignoring the silver light still radiating from the crown. "ept the mate bond with all three of my kids. Be their Luna, but never their equal. Submit to packw, to my authority, and to their supremacy. Do this, and I¡¯ll use the temple¡¯s power to save your life." "That¡¯s not a choice," Ronan snapped. "That¡¯s very." "Is it?" Marcus asked. "She gets to live. She gets love. She gets a ce in the pack.


    All she has to give up is this foolish dream of being a queen." The poison reached ra¡¯s jaw. Speaking was bing tough. "And if I refuse?" she whispered. "Then you leave," Marcus said simply. "Take your crown, take your power, but leave my pack forever. Go find somewhere else to rule. But you¡¯ll do it alone, because my boys stay here." The decision hit like a physical blow. ra felt the mate bonds stretching, pulling tight. The thought of leaving the triplets behind made her chest ache worse than the poison. "That¡¯s not fair!" Darian protested. "You can¡¯t force us to choose between her and our family!" "Can¡¯t I?" Marcus¡¯s voice hardened. "I¡¯m still Alpha here. You¡¯re still my kids. If she stays, she follows pack rule. If she leaves, she goes alone." Elder Morven stepped forward, his ancient face worried. "Alpha Marcus, the crown has picked her. To deny a true queen¡ª" "The crown chose wrong," Marcus snapped. "Look what it¡¯s brought us. Violence, separation, death. This pack was peaceful before she arrived." Murmurs of agreement came from some pack members. Others looked uncertain. The gap was real, and growing. "Three days," Marcus stated, his voice carrying across the ruins. "I give you three days to decide, ra Moon. Stay and submit, or leave and rule somewhere else. But choose quickly¡ªthe poison won¡¯t wait much longer." Aldric stepped protectively in front of his daughter. "She needs medical attention now, not ultimatums." "Then she needs to choose now," Marcus answered. "The temple¡¯s healing requires eptance of the rules. No eptance, no healing." ra felt the world spinning. The crown¡¯s power was keeping her alive, but barely. Every heartbeat sent more poison through her blood. "Can I think about it?" she managed to ask. "Three days," Marcus repeated. "But remember¡ªeach hour you wait, the poison grows stronger. Even royal power has limits." Kael moved to her side, his face desperate. "ra, just say yes. We¡¯ll find out the restter." "Don¡¯t," Ronan warned. "Once you submit to him, he¡¯ll never let you be free." Darian said nothing, but his face was anguished. He understood the impossible situation she was in. Luna Evelyn approached carefully. "There might be another way to slow the poison. Old herbs, ancient medicines. They won¡¯t fix it, but they could buy time." "Time for what?" Marcus asked. "The choice remains the same." "Time to find a third option," Aldric said firmly. "My daughter isn¡¯t limited to your false choices." Marcusughed. "Really? Then tell me, silver wolf king, what other chance exists? She can stay and be a real Luna, or leave and be a queen elsewhere. Those are the only choices." "Maybe," Tobias said quietly. "But there¡¯s something none of you are considering." Everyone turned to look at him. "The mate bonds," he continued. "They¡¯re not just magical links.


    They¡¯re legal ones. In old packw, if a Luna is bonded to multiple Alphas, she can challenge for control through the Bond Trial." Marcus¡¯s faith flickered for the first time. "The Bond Trial hasn¡¯t been used in centuries." "Because it hasn¡¯t been needed," Elder Morven said, understanding dawning in his ancient eyes. "But if rapletes the mate bonds with all three sons..." "She could challenge me directly," Marcus finished, his voice tight. "Winner takes control of the pack." "Exactly," Tobias smiled grimly. "She wouldn¡¯t have to choose between love and power. She could fight for both." The possibility hung in the air like electricity. ra felt hope stirring, but also fear. The Bond Trial was legendary for its brutality. "There¡¯s just one problem," Darian said quietly. "The trial has to be epted by both parties. Father has to agree to it." All eyes turned to Marcus. His face was unreadable, but his hands were clenched into fists. "You want to challenge me?" he asked ra. "A dying omega wants to fight the Alpha of the strongest pack in the territory?" Despite the poison burning through her blood, ra straightened. The crown¡¯s light pulsed brighter. "If that¡¯s what it takes," she said, her voice getting stronger. "I challenge you, Alpha Marcus ckwood, for control of this pack." Silence fell over the ruins. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath. Marcus stared at her for a long moment. Then, slowly, he began to smile. "Interesting," he said. "Very well. I ept your dare. But know this¡ªthe Bond Trial isn¡¯t just about strength. It tries everything. Mind, body, spirit, and the bonds themselves." He leaned closer, his voice falling to a whisper only she could hear. "And I¡¯ve been preparing for this possibility for longer than you know. The trial will break you, little omega. It will shatter your ties and leave you with nothing." Marcus straightened, addressing the crowd again. "Three days to finish your mate bonds and prepare.


    Then we face each other in the old circle. Winner rules the pack. Loser..." He smiled coldly. "Loser dies." As the pack began to scatter, ra copsed. The poison and the crown¡¯s power were tearing her apart from the inside. But as the triplets caught her, she heard something that chilled her blood. Marcus was talking quietly to someone in the shadows¡ªsomeone who shouldn¡¯t have been there. "Phase one isplete," he was saying. "She took the bait. Now we move to phase two." The figure stepped into the moonlight, and ra¡¯s heart stopped. It was Tobias. Her trusted ally, the one who had suggested the Bond Trial. He was working with Marcus all along.

 Chapter 45: The Betrayer’s Web

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45: The Betrayer¡¯s Web</h4>


    ra¡¯s blood turned to ice. Tobias¡ªthe rogue who had helped her, led her, protected her¡ªwas standing beside Marcus like they were old friends. "You¡¯re working together," she whispered, her words barely audible over the ringing in her ears. The triplets hadn¡¯t noticed yet. They were too busy arguing about how to slow the poison spreading through her blood. But ra heard every word between Marcus and Tobias. "The Bond Trial was perfect," Tobias said softly. "She¡¯ll exhaust herself trying to finish three mate bonds while fighting the poison. By the time she faces you, she¡¯ll be too weak to win." Marcus nodded.


    "And if by some chance she survives, the trial itself will destroy her. Either way, the crown returns to where it belongs." "What about your sons?" Tobias asked. "They¡¯ll understand someday. Power means more than misguided love." ra closed her eyes, fighting waves of sickness. Everything made sense now. Tobias had been there for every big moment¡ªguiding her to the crown, teaching her about her powers, even suggesting the Bond Trial. He hadn¡¯t been helping her. He¡¯d been setting her up. "ra?" Kael¡¯s worried voice broke through her thoughts. "We need to get you somewhere safe." She opened her eyes and looked at each triplet. They were looking at her with such concern, such love. They had no idea their father was nning to destroy her¡ªor that the man they¡¯d trusted was a liar. "I¡¯m fine," she lied, forcing herself to stand straight. The crown¡¯s silver light flickered slightly. "We need to go." As they helped her away from the ruins, ra¡¯s mind raced. Marcus and Tobias thought they were so smart. But they¡¯d made one mistake. They¡¯d underestimated her. Meanwhile, across the pack area, Celeste Rivers crawled out from under the fallen stones. Her ribs were broken, her face was covered in blood, and her left arm hung useless at her side. But she was alive. And she was angry. "Stupid omega," she spat, pulling herself to her feet. "Thinks she can just take everything that should be mine." Celeste limped through the trees, ignoring the pain shooting through her body. She had one chance left to destroy ra. One final card to y. Her phone buzzed. The message was from a banned number: "Still interested in our deal?" She smiled through her broken teeth and typed back: "More than ever." The reply came instantly: "Good. The Blood Moon Pack will arrive tomorrow night. Make sure the ckwood shields are down." Celeste deleted the texts and kept walking. Let ra y with her Bond Trial. Let her think she was winning. Soon, the entire ckwood Pack would be under attack¡ªand in the chaos, the little omega would finally die. Back at the Alpha house, Luna Evelyn was making something that smelled like rotting fish mixed with old socks. "This should slow the poison," she said, giving ra a steaming cup. "But it won¡¯t cure it." ra drank the horrible mixture without moaning. Her throat burned, but she felt the poison¡¯s progress slow slightly. "Thank you," she said. Then, quieter: "Can I trust you?" Luna Evelyn looked surprised. "Of course. Why would you ask that?" "Because I just found out Tobias has been working with your husband this whole time." The cup fell from Luna Evelyn¡¯s hands, breaking on the floor. "What?" "I heard them talking. The Bond Trial, the crown, everything¡ªit¡¯s all been a n." Luna Evelyn sank into a chair, her face pale. "I should have known. Marcus has been too cool about all this. Too confident." "There¡¯s more," ra said. "I think Celeste survived the st.


    And if she did..." "She¡¯ll try something desperate," Luna Evelyn ended. "She¡¯s always been vindictive, but now she has nothing left to lose." A knock at the door stopped them. Ronan poked his head in. "Sorry to bother you, but we have a problem. Three of our border guards didn¡¯t report in tonight." ra and Luna Evelyn shared worried nces. "That¡¯s not normal," Luna Evelyn said. "No, it¡¯s not. Kael and Darian are checking the eastern line. I¡¯m going west with a patrol team." After Ronan left, Luna Evelyn grabbed ra¡¯s hand. "Promise me something. If Marcus tries to change the rules of the trial, if anything seems wrong, you run. Don¡¯t try to be a hero." "I can¡¯t run. The mate bonds¡ª" "Will mean nothing if you¡¯re dead." Before ra could respond, rms started ring throughout the pack house. Emergency signs. Everyone ran outside to see what was happening. Alpha Marcus stood on the front steps, his face grim. "We have guests. The Blood Moon Pack has sent officials. They want to... negotiate." ra¡¯s stomach dropped. The Blood Moon Pack was known for their brutality. They didn¡¯t negotiate¡ªthey won. "How many?" someone called out. "Fifty dogs. Maybe more. They¡¯re asking for safe passage to attend the Bond Trial." Murmurs of confusion spread through the crowd. Enemy packs didn¡¯t attend Bond Trials. Ever. "This stinks," Darian grumbled, appearing at ra¡¯s side. "Something¡¯s wrong." That¡¯s when she saw her. Celeste Rivers, stumbling out from behind the Alpha house. Her face was a mess of bruises and cuts, but she was smiling. "Surprise," Celeste called out sweetly. "Did you miss me?" Kael snarled. "You should be dead." "Should be, yes. But I¡¯m harder to kill than you think." Celeste¡¯s eyes found ra in the crowd. "Besides, I have unfinished business." "The Blood Moon Pack," ra said suddenly, pieces clicking together. "You contacted them." Celeste¡¯s smile widened. "Smart little omega. Yes, I did. Told them all about your uing trial. About how the pack would be confused, defenses down, everyone gathered in one ce." Horror dawned on the faces around them.


    "You invited them to attack during the ceremony," Marcus said, his voice deadly quiet. "I invited them to finish what you were too weak to do yourself," Celeste shot back. "Remove the omega permanently." Pack members started backing away from her, fear and disgust on their faces. Even her own father, Beta Rivers, looked ashamed. "You betrayed your own pack," Luna Evelyn said. "My pack betrayed me first!" Celeste screamed, herposure finally breaking. "I was going to be Luna! I trained my whole life for it! And then this nobody shows up and takes everything!" "So you decided to get us all killed?" Ronan asked incredulously. "Not all of you. Just her." Celeste pointed a shaking finger at ra. "The Blood Moon Pack doesn¡¯t wantnd. They want the crown. Once they kill the omega queen, they¡¯ll leave." "You¡¯re insane," Darian said. "I¡¯m desperate," Celeste amended. "And desperate people do desperate things." Marcus stepped forward. "Where are they nning to attack?" "Why would I tell you that?" Celesteughed bitterly. "You had your chance to handle this quietly. Now everyone gets to watch the omega die." That¡¯s when the howls started. Long, sad sounds echoing from the forest. Not ckwood Pack screams. These were different. Hostile. "They¡¯re already here," someone whispered. The Blood Moon Pack had arrived early. Marcus grabbed his phone, barking directions. "All warriors to ces! Protect the pack house! Get the children to safety!" Chaos urred. Wolves scattered in every direction, some changing to wolf form, others grabbing weapons. The howls were getting closer. In the middle of it all, ra felt the mate ties pulling at her heart. The triplets were ready to fight, to protect their pack. She could feel their determination, their fear for her safety. But something else was wrong. The crown on her head was getting heavier, its light dimming. The evil was winning. "ra!" Kael appeared beside her. "We need to get you somewhere safe!" "No," she said firmly. "If I hide, people die. This is my fault." "It¡¯s Celeste¡¯s fault!" "I¡¯m the one they want. I¡¯m the one who brought this danger here."


    Before anyone could stop her, ra stepped forward, her voice carrying across the chaos. "Blood Moon Pack!" she called out. "I know you can hear me! You want the crown? Come and take it!" "What are you doing?" Darian hissed, appearing on her other side. "Ending this," she responded. "On my terms." A new howl answered her dare. Closer now. Much closer. Then the first Blood Moon warrior stepped out of the tree line. Then another. And another. They weren¡¯t just dogs. They were monsters. Enhanced somehow, like the rogues from the temple. Their eyes glowed red instead of gold, and their ws were longer than any regr werewolf¡¯s. At their head walked a huge figure in human form. Alpha Kane Bloodmoon himself. His reputation for violence was legendary. "Well, well," he called out, his voice carrying easily across the distance. "The famous omega queen. You¡¯re smaller than I expected." "And you¡¯re uglier," ra shot back, getting surprisedughs from some of her pack members. Alpha Kane¡¯s smile was full of sharp teeth. "I like her. It¡¯s almost a shame I have to kill her." "Try it," Ronan growled, moving protectively in front of ra. "Oh, I will. But first..." Kane¡¯s eyes found Celeste in the crowd.


    "Our little spy needs to fulfill the rest of her bargain." Celeste¡¯s face went white. "What bargain? I told you how to get in. That was the deal." "The deal was information and ess. You¡¯ve given us information. Now you give us entry." "I don¡¯t understand¡ª" "The pack house protection. The safe room sites. The emergency measures." Kane¡¯s smile turned cold. "You¡¯re going to help us hunt down everyst ckwood wolf." "No!" Celeste stepped backward. "That wasn¡¯t what we agreed!" "Deals change, little beta. Adapt or die." The truth hit everyone at once. Celeste hadn¡¯t just betrayed ra. She¡¯d betrayed the entire pack. And now the Blood Moon wolves were here to kill everyone. "You yed yourself," ra said quietly, almost feeling sorry for her old rival. But there was no time for sorrow. Alpha Kane raised his hand, and his warriors started advancing. "Kill them all," he ordered. "But bring me the omega¡¯s head."


    The attack began. And in the chaos of the first moments, as wolves shed with monsters and the night filled with screams, nobody spotted the figure watching from the shadows. Tobias smiled and pulled out his phone. "Phase three is beginning," he said into it. "The Blood Moon Pack is here. Soon there won¡¯t be a ckwood Pack left to rule." The voice on the other endughed. "Perfect. And the crown?" "Will be ours before dawn." As Tobias hung up, his eyes glowed the same unnatural red as the Blood Moon fighters. He¡¯d never been a rogue at all.

 Chapter 46: Brothers United

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Brothers United</h4>


    When the first Blood Moon fighter lunged at ra, his ws were already out. She dove as the wind from his swipe brushed her hair. As soon as she tried to defend herself, Kael mmed into the attacker, breaking bones in the process. "Stay behind us!" Kael yelled as he changed into part of his wolf form. His eyes were glowing gold. ra didn¡¯t pay attention, though. Weak silver light pulsed through the crown on her head. With each second that went by, she could feel the poison in her blood getting stronger. It was supposed that the Bond Trial would make her bond with the triplets stronger, but it made it weaker.


    Ronan and a Blood Moon wolf were both thrown to the ground when the wolf hit them. The fight was over quickly when Ronan¡¯s ws hit the enemy in the throat. He got up quickly, with blood on his hands. "There are too many of them!" A call went out from Ronan as three more fighters came out of the trees. Darian walked up to ra and his normally calm face was twisted with worry. "The poison is killing them." Through our connection, I can feel it." She was so weak she could hardly stand. The mate ties were pulling at her heart, but something was wrong with them.


    Instead of giving her strength, they felt... broken. "It¡¯s not just poison," she gasped, her mind filled with knowledge. "When I touched the crown, Tobias did something to the bonds." He¡¯s been nning this from the beginning." Around them, the battle raged. ckwood Pack members fought hard against the enhanced Blood Moon warriors. But they were overwhelmed and caught off guard. Alpha Kane walked through the chaos like he was taking a walk. Nothing seemed to touch him. When a ckwood warrior struck, Kane simply waved his hand and the wolf went flying. "Magic," Darian breathed, seeing the same thing. "He¡¯s using dark magic." That¡¯s when Marcus appeared, changing from his massive ck wolf form back to human. "Kane!" he roared. "This is between our packs! Leave the others out of it!" Kaneughed, the sound echoing across the battlefield. "Oh, Marcus. Still trying to control everything, aren¡¯t you? This stopped being about packing the moment your son¡¯s mate put on that crown." "What are you talking about?" "Ask your friend Tobias. He¡¯s been very helpful." Marcus spun around, searching the crowd. When he spotted Tobias near the tree line, his face changed to pure rage. "You betrayed us." Tobias stepped forward, his eyes now glowing the same unnatural red as the Blood Moon attackers. "I served my true master. The crown belongs to those strong enough to take it." "You used my pack. You used my sons!" "I used everyone. Including you." Tobias smiled coldly. "Did you really think I cared about your ns for power? You¡¯re just a small-time Alpha who got in over his head." The deception hit Marcus like a physical blow. All his ns, all his maniption¡ªhe¡¯d been yed by someone even more cunning. But ra wasn¡¯t watching the adults fight. She was focused on something else.


    The mate bonds were damaged, yes, but they weren¡¯t totally broken. She could still feel Kael¡¯s determination, Ronan¡¯s fierce protectiveness, and Darian¡¯s hidden power. What if she¡¯d been thinking about this wrong? What if the Bond Trial wasn¡¯t aboutpleting three different bonds? What if it was about making them into one? "Kael! Ronan! Darian!" she called out. "Come here! Now!" The triplets heard the urgency in her words. Despite the fight raging around them, they fought their way back to her side. "What is it?" Kael asked, breathing hard from the fight. "The ties. They¡¯re not supposed to be three different links. They¡¯re supposed to be one tie between all four of us." Ronan wiped blood from his mouth. "What does that mean?" "It means we stop fighting each other and start fighting together." She looked at each of them in turn. "I know you all have different feelings about me, about this situation. But right now, our pack is dying because of a choice I made." "This isn¡¯t your fault," Darian said strongly. "Yes, it is. I put on the crown.


    I trusted Tobias. I made Celeste desperate enough to abandon everyone." Her voice got stronger with each word. "But I can fix it. We can fix it. Together." Another wave of Blood Moon fighters charged toward them. Without thinking, the triplets moved as one unit. Kael took the front, Ronan watched the left, Darian covered the right. They fought like they¡¯d been training together their whole lives. And ra felt it¡ªthe ties shifting, changing, bing something new. "Whatever happens next," she said as they finished off the attackers, "I need to know you¡¯re with me. All of you. Not just because of fate or job, but because you choose to be."


    Kael met her eyes. For the first time since they¡¯d been mated, his expression was totally open. "I was wrong before. About you not being strong enough to be Luna. You¡¯re the best person I know." "I¡¯ve been fighting for you since day one," Ronan said,ughing despite the chaos around them. "Not nning to stop now." Darian was quiet for a moment. Then: "I have something to confess. The warning about betrayal? I thought it might be me. I¡¯ve been holding back, afraid I¡¯d hurt you somehow. But watching you now... I¡¯d rather die than hurt you." The ties between them suddenly zed to life. Not three different connections, but one powerful link that connected all their hearts and minds. ra felt their united strength flowing through her, pushing back the poison. The crown¡¯s light zed silver-white, so bright that the Blood Moon fighters closest to them stepped backward. "Now that¡¯s more like it," Kane called out, sounding happy. "A real challenge." But something was wrong with his voice. It sounded... different. Older. Tobias walked up beside Kane, and ra saw the truth that made her blood freeze. "You¡¯re not Kane Bloodmoon," she said. The figure wearing Kane¡¯s face smiled, and his features changed. The face that looked back at her was old, with eyes like ck holes. "Very good, little queen. I am something much older than a simple Alpha." "What are you?" "Thest of the Shadow Kings. And I¡¯ve been waiting a very long time for someone powerful enough to take that crown from." The real horror of the situation hit her. This wasn¡¯t just about pack politics or jealousy. This was about an ancient evil that had been shaping events for who knew how long. "The prophecy," Darian breathed. "It wasn¡¯t about one of us abandoning ra. It was about someone iming to be our ally while nning to destroy everything." "Tobias has been working for you this whole time," ra realized. "Longer than you might think. I¡¯ve been nning this since before you were born, little omega.


    Your parents thought they could hide you from me by suppressing your gifts. But fate always finds a way." Around them, the Blood Moon soldiers were changing too. Their eyes grew cker, their ws longer. They weren¡¯t just improved wolves¡ªthey were something else entirely. "Shadow creatures," Luna Evelyn gasped, appearing beside them with tears streaming down her face. "I¡¯ve seen them in the old books. They feed on power." "And your mate¡¯s power is particrly delicious," the Shadow King said. "Strong enough to break my centuries of imprisonment." The triplets moved closer to ra, making a protective circle. Their united bond pulsed with determination. "You¡¯ll have to go through us first," Kael growled. "Oh, I¡¯m counting on it. The more you fight, the more power she¡¯ll use. The weaker she¡¯ll be." The Shadow King¡¯sugh was like ice breaking. "And when she falls, I¡¯ll take the crown, her power, and everything else I need to remake this world." The shadow animals began advancing from all sides. There was nowhere to run. But ra wasn¡¯t thinking about running anymore. She was thinking about the words Luna Evelyn had said: destiny always finds a way. Maybe her fate wasn¡¯t to break a curse or choose between mates.


    Maybe her fate was to save everyone she loved. Even if it killed her. "Whatever you¡¯re thinking," Ronan said, reading her face, "we¡¯re doing it together." She smiled, feeling the strength of their bond running through her like fire. "Together," she agreed. The Shadow King lifted his hand, and his creatures prepared to attack. But in that moment before the final battle started, ra heard something that made her heart stop. A wolf howl from the forest. Not a Blood Moon howl or a dark creature¡¯s call. It was the sound of alliesing. The question was: would the


    y be enough?

 Chapter 47: Elara’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47: ra¡¯s Choice</h4>


    The wolf howl came again, closer this time. But it wasn¡¯t what ra expected. A massive silver wolf burst through the woods, followed by dozens of others. Their eyes glowed pure white instead of gold or red. Behind them ran wolves of every color¡ªbrown, ck, gray, even some pure white ones. "The Silver Moon Pack," Luna Evelyn whispered in wonder. "And the River Valley Pack. And... oh my gods, is that the Mountain Ridge Pack?" Five different packs were charging toward them.


    Packs that had never worked together before. The Shadow King growled, his fake face twisting with rage. "This changes nothing. I have an army of ghosts." But ra was looking at the silver wolf leading the charge. Something about it felt familiar. As it got closer, she could see a scar across its left eye. "Impossible," she breathed. The silver wolf shifted to human form, showing a man with graying hair and the same green eyes as ra. "Hello, daughter," he said quietly. The world stopped spinning. Everyone froze¡ªshadow creatures, pack members, even the Shadow King himself. "Dad?" ra¡¯s voice cracked. "But you¡¯re dead. Both of you are dead." A woman with silver-streaked ck hair stepped out from behind him. She had ra¡¯s exact same face, just older. "We let everyone believe that," her mother said softly. "It was the only way to keep you safe." "This is impossible!" Tobias snarled. "I killed them myself eighteen years ago!" ra¡¯s father smiled grimly. "You killed decoys. Very good ones, but still fake." He looked at his daughter with pride and sadness. "We¡¯ve been hiding, building alliances, waiting for the day you¡¯d im your true power." "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Tears ran down ra¡¯s face. "Why did you let me think I was alone?" "Because you needed to be strong on your own," her mother stated. "If you¡¯d known we were alive, you would have looked for us instead of finding your own path." The Shadow King recovered from his shock first. "Touching meeting. Now watch them die again." He gestured, and his shadow creatures lunged forward. But they crashed into a wall of wolves from five different packs, all fighting together. In the chaos, ra felt someone grab her arm. It was Marcus, his eyes wild with desperation. "This ends now," he hissed, pulling her away from the triplets. "You¡¯re going to reject the bonds and leave my pack forever." "Let go of me!" "I won¡¯t let some omega destroy everything I¡¯ve built!" Marcus¡¯s grip tightened painfully. "My sons were supposed to mate with powerful Alphas, not some hidden freak!" That¡¯s when Kael appeared behind his father like a ghost. "Take your hands off my mate."


    Marcus spun around, still holding ra¡¯s arm. "You don¡¯t understand what she is! Her parents were criminals! They¡ª" Kael¡¯s hand connected with Marcus¡¯s jaw, sending the older Alpha flying backward. "I don¡¯t care what her parents did," Kael said bitterly. "I care what she does. And she¡¯s never done anything but guard this pack." Ronan and Darian appeared on either side of them, their eyes burning with anger. "You hurt her," Ronan growled at his father. "Your own pack¡¯s Luna." "She¡¯s not Luna yet," Marcus spat, wiping blood from his mouth. "Actually," Darian said in his quiet, scary voice, "she is. The moment she put on that crown and epted our ties, she became our equal. Not our property." Marcus looked at his three boys like he didn¡¯t recognize them. "I raised you better than this." "No," Kael said firmly. "You raised us to be like you. Controlling. Maniptive. Using people for power." He moved closer to ra, taking her hand. "She taught us to be better." The Shadow King¡¯sughter cut through their family tension. "How sweet. But you¡¯re all going to die anyway." The fight around them was getting worse. Even with five packs fighting together, the shadow creatures seemed endless. Every time one was killed, two more appeared. "He¡¯s feeding off the fear and anger," ra¡¯s mother called out, shing through a shadow thing with silver ws. "The more people fight and hate, the stronger he bes!"


    That¡¯s when ra understood. The Shadow King hadn¡¯t just wanted her power. He¡¯d wanted the chaos. All the fights between packs, the jealousy, the betrayal¡ªit was all food for him. "Stop fighting!" she yelled at the top of her lungs. Everyone¡ªshadows, dogs, even the Shadow King¡ªpaused to look at her. "I said stop!" The crown zed with silver light. "All of you!" The Shadow Kingughed. "Little queen giving orders? How wonderful." "I¡¯m not giving orders," ra said, her voice carrying across the battlefield. "I¡¯m making a choice." She looked at the triplets first. "Kael, Ronan, Darian¡ªI ept our link. All of it. But not because fate decided it or because your father wanted to use me. I choose it because I love you. All three of you, in different ways." The mate bonds between them red to life, stronger than ever. Then she turned to Marcus. "And I choose to be Luna of this pack. But I won¡¯t be the kind of Luna you wanted. I won¡¯t be controlled or hidden or used as a tool for power." Marcus started to argue, but she cut him off. "I choose to unite the packs, not rule over them. I choose to protect everyone, not just the strong ones." Her voice got louder with each word. "And I choose to fight for what¡¯s right, even if it means fighting you." The Shadow King growled. "Enough talks! You¡¯re still just one little omega against¡ª" "She¡¯s not alone," ra¡¯s father interrupted, standing beside his daughter. "And she¡¯s not an omega," her mother added, nking ra¡¯s other side. The triplets moved to stand behind her, theirbined power flowing through their tie. "She¡¯s not just one person," said a voice from the crowd. It was Beta Rivers, moving forward despite his shame over Celeste¡¯s betrayal. "She¡¯s all of us." One by one, pack members began standing with her. First the ckwood Pack, then the Silver Moon Pack, then all the others. Even some of the Blood Moon Pack warriors¡ªthe real ones who had been controlled by shadow magic¡ªbroke free and joined them. The Shadow King looked around at the united packs and his confident smile faded. "This is impossible. Packs don¡¯t work together. Wolves are selfish, protective, violent¡ª" "Maybe we used to be," ra said, feeling the power of hundreds of wolves running through her. "But we¡¯re choosing to be better." The crown¡¯s light grew blinding. Not just silver now, but gold and white and every color of the rainbow. "I choose love over fear," she continued, her words echoing with power. "Unity over division. Hope over sadness."


    The Shadow King stumbled backward as his creatures started dissolving in the crown¡¯s light. "Impossible!" he shrieked. "I am forever! I am¡ª" "You¡¯re nothing," ra said bluntly. "Nothing but old hate and forgotten pain. And I choose to let you go." The light exploded outward, washing over the entire area. When it faded, the Shadow King and all his animals were gone. But something else was gone too. The crown had disappeared from ra¡¯s head. "Where did it go?" Darian asked, looking around anxiously. ra smiled, feeling lighter than she had in weeks. "I don¡¯t need it anymore. The real power was never in some old artifact. It was in choosing to bring people together instead of pulling them apart." Marcus stared at her in shock. "But without the crown, you¡¯re just¡ª" "The Luna we chose," Kael finished firmly. "The Luna we want." "The Luna we need," Ronan added. "The Luna we love," Darian finished. ra felt tears of joy running down her face. For the first time in her life, she wasn¡¯t alone. She had her mates, her parents, and an entire coalition of packs who had decided to stand together. But as the celebration started around them, she noticed something that made her blood run cold. Celeste was nowhere to be seen. And neither was Tobias. "Did anyone see where they went?" she asked anxiously. Luna Evelyn¡¯s face went pale. "During the fight, I saw them heading toward the old mine.


    The one where we put the wolfsbane reserves." Understanding hit ra like a physical blow. Wolfsbane was poison to werewolves inrge amounts. But in the right proportion, it could also be used to make bombs. "They¡¯re going to try to poison the water supply," she breathed. "If they dump enough wolfsbane into the underground stream that feeds our territory..." "Every wolf for miles would die," her father finished grimly. The party stopped. Everyone stared at ra, waiting for her choice. She looked at the triplets, seeing her own determination mirrored in their eyes. "Then we stop them," she said simply. But as they prepared to race toward the mines, a new sound echoed across the night. The sound of a st in the distance. They were t


    oote.

 Chapter 48: The Bonding Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48: The Bonding Ceremony</h4>


    The explosion¡¯s echo died away, leaving dangerous silence. "We have to go," ra said, starting toward the caves. But her father caught her arm. "Wait." He sniffed the air, his face puzzled. "That wasn¡¯t wolfsbane." "What?" "Wolfsbane has a peculiar smell when it burns. Sweet, like rotten flowers." He shook his head. "That explosion smelled like... sulfur and iron." Ronan was already changing to his wolf form. "I¡¯ll scout ahead." "No!" Luna Evelyn¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. "It¡¯s a trap. Don¡¯t you see? They want us to split up, to chase after them in fear." Darian¡¯s eyes narrowed. "She¡¯s right. Celeste and Tobias aren¡¯t smart enough to pull this off alone. Someone else is giving them orders." "But if they poison the water¡ª" ra started. "They can¡¯t," her mother interrupted. "The underground streams are too deep, too safe. It would take weeks to poison them properly." That¡¯s when it hit ra. "The st was meant to distract us. They want our attention somewhere else." "But why?" A new voice replied from behind them. "Because today is the perfect day for a bonding ceremony." Everyone spun around. Elder Morrison stood there, his normal kind smile reced by something cold and calcting. "Elder Morrison?" ra¡¯s heart sank. "You too?" "Me too, what? Working to save our pack from making a terrible mistake?" He stepped closer, and ra noticed other adults behind him. Too many other adults. "A triple bond has never been sessful, child. It will tear you apart from the inside."


    "That¡¯s not true," Kael said, moving protectively in front of ra. "Isn¡¯t it? Look at her now. She¡¯s already weaker than she was this morning. Thepeting bonds are fighting each other in her blood." ra wanted to deny it, but she couldn¡¯t. Ever since epting all three links, she¡¯d felt... strange. Like parts of her were pulling in different directions. "The only solution," Elder Morrison continued, "is to finish the bonding ritual properly. Today. Before the damage bes permanent." "What damage?" Darian demanded. "Without a proper ceremony to merge the bonds properly, she¡¯ll burn out within a week. Her heart will simply stop." The elder¡¯s voice was matter-of-fact, like he was talking the weather. "Of course, there is another option." "Which is?" "Reject two of the bonds. Choose only one match. Live a normal life." The triplets exchanged looks. ra could feel their fear through their connections¡ªnot fear of dying, but fear of losing her. "I won¡¯t choose," she said strongly. "I told you already. I want all three bonds." "Then you¡¯ll have the wedding. Now. Before you get any weaker." Elder Morrison motioned, and more pack members appeared from the trees. "Everyone is here. The moon is full. There¡¯s no reason to wait." "Except that we just fought a battle," Ronan pointed out. "People are hurt. We haven¡¯t had time to¡ª" "Time is exactly what we don¡¯t have," the older interrupted. "Look at her hands." ra looked down and gasped. Her fingers were turning blue. As she watched, the color crept further up her fingers. "The bonds are fighting each other," Elder Morrison stated. "Like three different currents trying to flow through the same river. If we don¡¯t give them a real channel soon..." "She dies," Kael finished, his voice hollow. "Or chooses one mate and lives," the elder repeated. "The choice is yours, ra. A risky ceremony that might kill you, or safety with a single tie." ra felt the triplets¡¯ feelings through their connections. Kael¡¯s protective instincts were yelling at her to choose safety. Ronan¡¯s headstrong nature wanted her to fight, ceremony or no ceremony. Darian was analyzing every angle, trying to find a third choice. "How long do I have to decide?" she asked. "The blue will reach your heart within the hour. After that..." Elder Morrison shrugged. "The decision will be made for you." The gathering pack members were staring at her with a mixture of hope and fear. Some wanted the event to work. Others clearly thought she should pick one mate and end the madness. "Fine," ra said, startling everyone. "We¡¯ll have the ceremony. Right now." "ra, are you sure?" her mother asked softly. "I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t live in fear. If the ritual kills me, at least I¡¯ll die trying to have the life I want." Elder Morrison smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Excellent. Brothers, begin the ns." The next few minutes passed in a blur. Pack members formed arge circle around the holy bonding stone¡ªa t granite boulder that had been used for ceremonies for hundreds of years. Someone had covered it with white flowers and silver ribbons. "It¡¯s beautiful," ra whispered, feeling some of her fear fade away. "You¡¯re beautiful," Kael said, taking her left hand. "You¡¯re brave," Ronan added, taking her right hand. "You¡¯re perfect," Darian finished, standing behind her with his hands on her shoulders. Elder Morrison started the ancient words. "We gather under the full moon to watch a bonding unlike any in our history. Three men, one female, one eternal connection."


    The pack members began humming, a low sound that seemed to move through the ground itself. "Do you, Kael ckwood, ept this bond freely?" "I do." "Do you, Ronan ckwood, ept this bond freely?" "I do." "Do you, Darian ckwood, ept this bond freely?" "I do." "And do you, ra Moon, ept these three bonds as one?" ra looked around the circle at all the faces watching her. Her folks, proud and worried. Luna Evelyn, tearful but helpful. Even Marcus, who had stopped fighting her choice and now looked... resigned. "I do," she said clearly. Elder Morrison raised his hands. "Then let the bonding begin." Power flowed through the links between ra and the triplets. Not the frantic, fighting energy from before, but something smooth and warm. The blue color in her fingers began to fade. "It¡¯s working," Darian breathed. The humming grew louder. Pack members started swaying slightly, caught up in the ancient rhythm. "ce your hands on the bonding stone," Elder Morrison directed. All four of them reached forward, their hands touching the cool granite.


    The stone started to glow with soft white light. "Speak your promises to each other." Kael went first. "I promise to protect you, even from myself when I¡¯m being stubborn." Ronan grinned. "I promise to make youugh, even when everything seems hopeless." Darian¡¯s voice was soft. "I promise to trust you with my secrets, even the ones that scare me." ra¡¯s throat was tight with feeling. "I promise to love all of you, equally andpletely, for as long as I live." The light from the stone grew brighter. The humming reached a peak. "By the power of the moon and the strength of the pack, I dere you bonded!" Elder Morrison¡¯s voice rang out across the clearing. The light burst outward, washing over everyone present. ra felt the three ties finally merge into something new¡ªnot one connection or three, but something entirely different. Something stronger. The pack exploded in cheers. People were hugging, crying,ughing. But as the light faded, ra noticed something wrong. Elder Morrison wasn¡¯t happy. He was staring at the bonding stone with an expression of shock and terror. "What is it?" she asked. He pointed at the rock with a shaking finger. Instead of the usual white glow that remained after a sessful bonding, the stone was pulsing with deep red light. "This has never happened before," he whispered. "What does it mean?" Kael demanded. "I... I don¡¯t know. The red light, it¡¯s... it¡¯s not in any of the old books." That¡¯s when the ground started to shake. Not an earthquake. Something else. Something moving underground, going straight for them. "Everyone back away from the stone!" ra shouted. But it was toote. The sealing stone cracked down the middle with a sound like thunder. Red light poured from the crack, and something began climbing out. It looked like a dog, but wrong. Too big, with too many teeth and eyes that glowed like fire. "Ancient guardian," Elder Morrison gasped. "The ceremony woke up an ancient guardian."


    The creature appeared fully from the stone and let out a howl that made everyone¡¯s bones ache. "What does it want?" Ronan yelled over the sound. "To test the bonding," the elder answered, his face pale. "If you¡¯re truly meant to be together, you can beat it. If not..." "If not?" The creature turned its burning eyes on ra and the triplets. "If not, it will kill all four of you and anyone who stands in its way." The guardian lowered its head and charged straight at them, its massive ws leaving gouges in the earth. The joining ceremony was over. The real test was just starting.

 Chapter 49: Betrayal Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Betrayal Revealed</h4>


    The old guardian¡¯s massive ws scraped against stone as it circled them like a predator sizing up its prey. Its burning red eyes locked onto ra, and she felt the triplets move closer, making a protective wall around her. "Stay together!" Kael shouted. "If we separate, it wins!" The creature lunged forward with impossible speed.


    Ronan shifted mid-air, his wolf form colliding with the guardian in a sh of fangs and anger. They rolled across the ground, growling and snapping. "Ronan!" ra screamed as the guardian¡¯s ws raked across his side, drawing blood. Darian and Kael shifted quickly, leaping to help their brother. The three wolves struck from different angles, but the guardian was too strong, too fast. With one massive hand, it sent all three brothers flying. "This isn¡¯t working," Elder Morrison called out. "The ties are still too new. You need to fight as one unit, not three different wolves!" "How?" ra ordered, helping Kael to his feet as he shifted back to human form. "Touch them. Channel the link. Make them parts of yourself!" ra pressed her hands against Kael and Ronan¡¯s shoulders while Darian grabbed her hand. Immediately, she felt their strength flow into her, and hers into them. Their thoughts fused. Their moves synchronized. When the guardian charged again, they moved as one person with four bodies. Kael feinted left while Ronan struck from the right. Darian circled behind.


    ra felt every muscle, every beating, every breath they took. The guardian stumbled, confused by their perfect synchronization. "Yes!" Elder Morrison cheered. "That¡¯s it! The true bond!" But his joy was cut short by slow pping from the edge of the clearing. "Very impressive," came a familiar voice. "Too bad it won¡¯t save you." Everyone turned to see Beta James stepping out from behind a tree, no longer hiding his cruel smile. Behind him walked Celeste, Tobias, and a dozen rogues. "Dad?" Celeste looked shocked. "What are you doing here? The n was to wait until¡ª" "The n changed, daughter." James¡¯s voice was cold. "When I saw they might actually survive the guardian, I decided to speed things up." "You¡¯re working with them?" Luna Evelyn gasped. "Working with them? I¡¯m leading them." James pulled out a silver knife that gleamed in the moonlight. "Did you really think your little bonding rite would go uninterrupted? I¡¯ve been nning this for months." Alpha Marcus stepped forward, his face twisted with rage. "You swore an oath to this pack!" "I swore an oath to see my daughter be Luna.


    Nothing else matters." James directed the knife at ra. "Kill her, and the ties break. The triplets will be free to choose proper mates." "Dad, no!" Celeste grabbed his arm. "I never asked you to kill anyone!" "You wanted to be Luna. This is what it takes." He shoved her aside. "Weakness like that is why you needed my help in the first ce." The guardian, forgotten in the shock of James¡¯s deception, suddenly roared. It had been circling them during the talk, and now it pounced. But instead of attacking ra and the triplets, it jumped straight at James. "What¡ª" James¡¯s eyes went wide as huge jaws mped down on his arm. "It¡¯s supposed to attack them!" "The guardian tests the bond," Elder Morrison said softly. "But it also punishes those who would break sacred ceremonies with violence." James screamed as the thing dragged him across the ground. The rogues he¡¯d brought started to back away. "Don¡¯t just stand there!" Tobias yelled at them. "Attack!" "Attack what?" one rogue asked. "That thing will kill us all!" "The girl!" Tobias pointed at ra. "Grab the girl!" Three rogues charged toward her, but the triplets moved faster. Still linked through their bond, they fought like a single deadly weapon.


    Kael¡¯s strength, Ronan¡¯s speed, Darian¡¯s strategy¡ªall running through ra and back to them. The rogues didn¡¯t stand a chance. Meanwhile, the guardian had freed James, who was crawling away with his arm hanging at a strange angle. Blood pooled beneath him. "Celeste," he gasped. "Help me." But Celeste was looking at him with tears streaming down her face. "All this time, I thought I wanted to be Luna because I earned it. But you just wanted power. You used me." "Everything I did was for you!" "No. Everything you did was for yourself." She turned to ra, her voice breaking. "I¡¯m sorry. I never wanted anyone to die. I just... I just wanted to matter." Before ra could answer, Tobias grabbed Celeste from behind, pressing a silver de to her throat. "Enough talking!" he snarled. "Break the bonds, or I kill her!" "Let her go," ra said strongly. "Your fight is with me." "My fight is with anyone who stands in the way of the prophecy!" "What prophecy?" Darian demanded. Tobias¡¯s eyes gleamed with madness. "The prophecy that says when a triple link forms, the old bloodlines will fall! Your family has ruled for too long, ckwood. It¡¯s time for new blood to take control!" "Whose blood?" Kael asked. "Yours?" "Mine? I¡¯m nobody. But there are others, older families, who remember when the ckwoods stole theirnd." Tobias pressed the knife closer to Celeste¡¯s throat. "They sent me to make sure this bonding never seeds." The watcher had been listening to every word. Suddenly, it let out another bone-shaking roar and charged straight at Tobias. "No!" Tobias shoved Celeste away and raised his knife, but the thing was too fast. Its ws caught him across the chest, sending him flying into a tree. He hit the tree with a sickening crack and slumped to the ground, motionless. The clearing fell silent except for James¡¯s heavy breathing. "Is it over?" Ronan asked. The guardian turned its burning eyes on them one more time. Then, slowly, it nodded and began fading into red light that flowed back into the cracked bonding stone. "The test isplete," Elder Morrison said softly. "The bond is true."


    But as the energy faded, ra felt something wrong. The link with the triplets was still there, but it felt... different. Darker. "ra?" Kael took her hand. "What¡¯s wrong?" She looked down at their joined hands and gasped. Where their skin touched, ck lines were spreading up her arm. "The guardian¡¯s test," she whispered. "I don¡¯t think we passed it. I think it marked us." Darian grabbed her other hand, and the ck veins spread faster. "What does it mean?" Ronan demanded. Elder Morrison¡¯s face had gone pale. "I need to check the ancient books. But if I¡¯m right..." He swallowed hard. "The mark means your bond is strong enough to survive anything. But it also means something else ising. Something that will test not just your bond, but your very souls." As if called by his words, a new howl echoed through the forest. Not one person, but dozens. Alling their way. "What now?" ra asked, watching the ck lines continue to spread. "Now," came a new voice from the darkness beyond the trees, "the real war begins."


    A figure stepped into the moonlight¡ªtall, elegant, andpletely unknown. Behind her came an army of dogs, their eyes glowing with the same red light as the guardian. "Who are you?" Alpha Marcus asked. The woman smiled, showing fangs that were too sharp, too long to be natural. "I am Lydia Ravenw, true Alpha of the Northern Territories. And I¡¯vee to im what your family stole from mine a century ago." Her eyes fixed on ra and the spreading ck marks. "Starting with your new Luna." The woman raised her hand, and her army began to circle the space. The joining ceremony was over. The war for ra¡¯s soul was just starting.

 Chapter 50: Powers Unleashed

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Powers Unleashed</h4>


    The ck marks crawling up ra¡¯s arms suddenly zed with silver fire. Pain shot through her body like lightning, but something else came with it¡ªpower. Raw, ancient power that made her teeth ache and her vision blur. "ra!" Kael reached for her, but she held up a hand to stop him. "Don¡¯t touch me," she gasped. "Something¡¯s happening." Lydia Ravenwughed, a sound like broken ss. "Oh, little omega.


    You have no idea what you¡¯ve awakened." Her red-eyed dogs began closing in. "That mark isn¡¯t just a link. It¡¯s a key." "A key to what?" Darian urged, but Lydia ignored him. "Kill the triplets first," she ordered her pack. "The girles with me alive." Twenty wolves lunged forward at once. Time slowed. ra felt every heartbeat of her mates, felt their fear and determination rushing through the bond. She felt their muscles coiling to fight, their ws extending, their wolves rising to guard her. But they were overwhelmed. They would die. "NO!" The word burst from her throat with such force that the ground shook. Every wolf in the clearing froze mid-leap, suspended in the air like they¡¯d hit an invisible wall. ra¡¯s eyes zed silver. The ck marks on her arms spread faster, but now they glowed with the same light as her eyes. She could feel everything¡ªthe wind in the trees, the earth beneath her feet, the water in the nearby stream. All of it answered to her call. Protect them, she thought, and the earth obeyed. Stone spikes erupted from the ground, making a protective circle around the triplets and their family. The charging wolves crashed into the barrier and fell back, snarling. "Impossible," Lydia breathed. "You¡¯re just an omega." "I was never an omega," ra said, her voice carrying strange echoes. "That was just what they told me to keep me safe." She raised her hand, and wind whipped through the area like a hurricane. Three of Lydia¡¯s wolves were picked up and thrown into the trees. "ra," Ronan called out, awed and frightened. "How are you doing this?" She turned to look at him, and he stepped back. Her face was still hers, but something old looked out through her silver eyes. "I can hear them," she whispered. "All of them. Every wolf in the forest." And she could. Hundreds of voices suddenly filled her mind¡ªpack wolves, rogues, even Lydia¡¯s strange red-eyed army. Their thoughts, their fears, their beliefs. It was amazing. Help us, she called out mentally to every wolf within miles. Come now. "What are you doing?" Lydia growled, but her confidence was cracking. "Leveling the ying field." Howls exploded from every direction. Dozens of them. Pack wolves from nearby territories. Rogues who had been hiding in the woods. Even some of Lydia¡¯s own followers, confused by the mental call they couldn¡¯t resist. "Fight it!" Lydia screamed at her dogs. "She¡¯s controlling your minds!" But ra wasn¡¯t controlling them. She was showing them the truth. Through the mental link, every wolf could see Lydia¡¯s real n¡ªnot just to im territory, but to capture every pack under her rule. They could feel her corruption, the unnatural power that had turned her dogs¡¯ eyes red. One by one, Lydia¡¯s army started backing away from their leader. "Traitors!" Lydia¡¯s form began to change. Her limbs stretched, her face twisted, and her eyes burned brighter.


    She wasn¡¯t just a wolf shifter¡ªshe was something else entirely. Something dark. "What are you?" Alpha Marcus asked. "I am what your ancestors feared," Lydia hissed, her voice no longer human. "I am the dark that hunts the light. And I will have what was given to me." She flung herself at ra with impossible speed, ws extended and fangs dripping with ck venom. ra didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t need to. Water from the stream rose up like a living wall, freezing quickly into solid ice. Lydia mmed into it and bounced back, shocked. "The prophecy wasn¡¯t about the triplets," ra said, understanding rushing through her. "It was about me. I¡¯m the one who was supposed to bring order." "You¡¯re supposed to serve me!" Lydia shrieked. "I serve no one." Fire exploded from ra¡¯s hands, but not normal fire. Silver mes that burned cold instead of hot. They wrapped around Lydia like chains, and where they touched, the creature¡¯s twisted form began to change back. "The corruption," Elder Morrison gasped. "She¡¯s burning it away!" But the effort was draining ra fast. She could feel her strength leaving her, could feel the link to the elements starting to fade. We¡¯re here, came three voices through the bond. Use our strength. Kael, Ronan, and Darian stepped through the stone barrier, their hands reaching for her. The moment they touched her, power flooded back. Not just her power, but theirs too, increased by their bond. Together, they pressed forward. The silver fire grew brighter, stronger. Lydia screamed as thest of the corruption burned away, leaving behind a woman who looked old and broken. "Please," she whispered. "I didn¡¯t want this. They made me¡ª" Her words were cut short as she crumpled to dust, blown away by the wind. The clearing fell silent. ra swayed on her feet, tired. The silver glow faded from her eyes, and the ck marks on her arms dulled to silver scars. "Is it over?" Celeste asked softly.


    "The immediate threat is," Elder Morrison said. "But this changes everything. ra, your power¡ª" "Will stay hidden," Alpha Marcus interrupted. "If other packs learn what she can do¡ª" "They already know," came a new voice. Everyone spun around to see a man stepping out of the trees. He was tall, dignified, with silver hair and eyes that held ancient knowledge. "Who are you?" Kael ordered, moving protectively in front of ra. "I am Council Elder Thorne. And I¡¯ve been watching this pack for some time." His eyes fixed on ra. "We¡¯ve been waiting centuries for someone like you to emerge." "Someone like me?" "An Elemental Luna. Thest one died three hundred years ago, and the wolf world has been out of bnce ever since." He stepped closer. "The Council has a proposition for you." "What kind of proposition?" Darian asked suspiciously. Elder Thorne smiled, but his eyes stayed cold. "Join us freely, and we¡¯ll protect your pack. Refuse..." He gestured, and dozens of Council guards appeared from the shadows, surrounding thempletely. "And we¡¯ll take you anyway." ra felt the triplets tense beside her, felt their rage through the bond. But they were still weak from the battle, and the guards looked fresh and ready. "You have until dawn to decide," Elder Thorne said. "Choose wisely, young Luna. The fate of every wolf in North America depends on your answer." As he and his guards melted back into the bush, ra sank to her knees. She¡¯d thought defeating Lydia would end their problems. She¡¯d been wrong. The real fight was just starting.

 Chapter 51: The Truth About Elara

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Truth About ra</h4>


    Dawn was still hours away, but ra couldn¡¯t sleep. She sat by the window in the Alpha house, watching the forest where Council guards hid in the darkness. Her friends had finally fallen asleep after arguing for two straight hours about what to do. "They¡¯ll take you either way," Kael had said. "At least if you go willingly, they might treat you better." "We fight," Ronan had growled. "We don¡¯t give up without a battle." "Fighting the Council is suicide," Darian had pointed out. "We need a n."


    But what n could work against the most powerful wolves in North America? A soft knock made her turn. "Come in." The door opened, and Tobias stepped inside. ra jumped to her feet, silver fire sparking in her hands. "Wait," he said, hands raised. "I¡¯m not here to hurt you." "You tried to kill Celeste!" "No, I tried to save her. From her father, from Lydia, from all of it." He looked tired, with bandages wrapped around his chest where the guardian had wed him. "I¡¯ve been trying to protect you for eighteen years." "Protect me? You¡¯ve been working against me since day one!" "Have I?" Tobias sat heavily in a chair. "Think about it, ra. Every time real danger came, where was I?" She frowned, remembering. When James had tried to kill her, Tobias had been the one to tell her about the assassination attempt. When Lydia¡¯s wolves charged, he¡¯d positioned himself between her and the enemy. "I don¡¯t understand." "Your parents asked me to watch over you. To keep you safe until you were old enough to handle the truth." He pulled a small silver charm from his pocket. "They gave me this to prove who I really am." ra¡¯s breath caught. The bracelet was identical to one her foster mother had given her¡ªthe only thing she had from her "real" parents. "Open it," Tobias said softly. Inside was a picture of a man and woman she¡¯d never seen before. But the woman had her eyes. The same silver eyes that glowed when her power emerged. "Who are they?" "Your real parents. Alpha Selene Moonbright and her mate, Beta Lucas Moonbright." Tobias¡¯s voice grew quiet. "The most powerful Alpha pair in werewolf history." "That¡¯s impossible. My parents died in a car crash when I was a baby." "No. They died protecting you from the Council." The words hit her like a punch to the stomach. "What?" "Sit down, ra. This story is long and painful." She stayed standing, trembling with anger and fear.


    "Tell me. Now." "Your mother wasn¡¯t just an Alpha. She was the Moon Alpha¡ªthe first one born in over five hundred years. She could do everything you just learned you can do, and more. She could see the future, speak to the moon goddess herself, control not just elements but time and space." "You¡¯re lying." "The Council feared her power. They demanded shee live with them, let them study her, use her abilities for their goals. When she refused and mated with your father instead, they dered war." ra¡¯s legs gave out. She sank into a chair, mind spinning. "Your parents fought them for three years. But the Council had resources, friends, ancient magic. They were losing." Tobias leaned forward. "So they made a sacrifice. They used thest of their power to hide you, to suppress your skills and change your scent to smell like an omega. Then they died fighting to give you time to escape." "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?" "Because the silencing spell was tied to your eighteenth birthday. If you¡¯d known the truth before then, it would have broken early. The Council would have found you." "But they found me anyway!" "Not until your power awakened naturally. That gave us time to prepare, to make sure you had friends when the truth came out." Footsteps pounded up the stairs. Kael, Ronan, and Darian burst into the room, having heard whispers. "What¡¯s going on?" Kaelmanded, eyes fixed on Tobias. "He¡¯s telling me about my parents," ra whispered. "My real parents." The triplets exchanged looks. "We know you¡¯re adopted," Ronan said carefully. "But what does that have to do with¡ª" "She¡¯s not just adopted," Tobias interrupted. "She¡¯s the daughter of Alpha Selene Moonbright. The famous Moon Alpha." Silence filled the room. "That¡¯s a myth," Darian said finally. "Moon Alphas are just stories." "Are they?" Tobias motioned to ra. "Did controlling the parts seem like a story? How about speaking to every wolf¡¯s mind at once?" "The Council wants her because of her bloodline," Kael realized. "Not just her power." "Exactly.


    They¡¯ve been looking for Selene¡¯s child for eighteen years. They want to finish what they startedplete control over the most powerful bloodline in werewolf history." "So what do we do?" Ronan asked. "There¡¯s more," Tobias said grimly. "The prophecy Lydia mentioned? It¡¯s real. But it¡¯s not about your bond with the kids breaking old bloodlines. It¡¯s about you, ra, deciding whether to save the werewolf world or destroy it." "I don¡¯t want to destroy anything!" "The choice might not be yours to make. Your mother¡¯s power came with a price. Every Moon Alpha in history has either be a rescuer or a destroyer. There¡¯s no middle ce." "What made the difference?" Darian asked, his cunning mind already working. "Love," Tobias said simply. "The Moon Alphas who had true mates, real ties, became saviors. The ones who were alone, separated, or betrayed... they became monsters that had to be stopped."


    ra felt the triplets move closer to her, their presence warm and protective through the bond. "So our mating isn¡¯t just about love," she said slowly. "It¡¯s about preventing me from going dark." "The Council knows this too. That¡¯s part of why they want you. If they can separate you from your mates, break your ties, they can control whether you be a savior or a weapon." "They want to make her into a destroyer," Kael said, voice hard with anger. "Use her power for their own purposes." "Which is why," came a new voice from the opening, "you¡¯re alling with us. Now." Elder Thorne stood in the entrance, surrounded by six Council guards. "Dawn hase early for you, young Moon Alpha." "How did you get past our security?" Ronan snarled. "Your father invited us in," Thorne smiled coldly. "Didn¡¯t you, Marcus?" Alpha Marcus appeared behind the guards, his face strained with sadness and guilt. "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered to his kids. "They threatened to kill everyone in the pack if I didn¡¯t cooperate." "Dad?" Darian¡¯s voice cracked. "The Council gets the girl. In exchange, the ckwood Pack lives." Marcus couldn¡¯t meet their eyes. "It¡¯s the only way." "No!" Ronan lunged forward, but the guards were ready. Silvers flew through the air, wrapping around all three triplets before they could shift. "Kael! Ronan! Darian!" ra¡¯s power red, but Thorne held up a small rock that glowed with dark energy. "Suppression stone," he said quietly. "Your mother¡¯s power couldn¡¯t break it either." The silver fire in ra¡¯s hands flickered and died. She felt hollow, empty, like part of her soul had been ripped away. "The bonds," she gasped. "I can¡¯t feel them." "Temporary separation," Thorne assured her. "They¡¯ll be returned to you once you¡¯vepleted your training with us." "What training?" "To be what you were always meant to be. The Council¡¯s greatest weapon."


    As the guards dragged her toward the door, ra caught Tobias¡¯s eye. He mouthed two words: "Trust me." Then everything went ck as a dart hit her neck. Thest thing she heard was her mates screaming her name, their voices getting fainter as darkness imed her. When she woke up, she was in a cell made of silver and stone, with no windows and only one door. On the wall across from her was a message carved in beautiful script: "Wee home, daughter of Selene. Your real education starts now." Below it was a name that made her blood run cold: "Council Elder Thorne, your new father."

 Chapter 52: Alpha Marcus’s True Plan

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Alpha Marcus¡¯s True n</h4>


    ra woke up in total darkness. Her head pounded, and the silver walls around her made her skin crawl. She tried to reach for her power, but the suppression stone¡¯s effects still remained. She felt empty, like someone had cut out her heart. "Awake already?" Elder Thorne¡¯s words echoed from somewhere she couldn¡¯t see. "Your mother took much longer to recover from the dart." "Where are my mates?" "Safe. For now." A panel in the wall slid open, showing Thorne standing in a brightly lit hallway. "But their safety depends entirely on your cooperation." "What do you want from me?" "Everything."


    He stepped into her cell, and she noticed he wore gloves that glowed with the same dark energy as the control stone. "Your power, your bloodline, yourplete obedience." "Never." "We¡¯ll see." Thorne smiled coldly. "Your education starts with a history lesson. Follow me." The gloves around his hands red, and unseen chains wrapped around ra¡¯s wrists, dragging her forward. She had no choice but to walk behind him through passageways lined with silver and carved with ancient symbols. "The Council has ruled werewolf society for over a thousand years," Thorne said as they walked. "We keep order, settle disputes, prevent wars. But our power has limits." "Good." "Not good for werewolves as a whole. Humans grow stronger every day. Their science, their weapons, their numbers. Soon they¡¯ll find our existence, and when they do, they¡¯ll try to destroy us." They reached a huge door made of ck stone. Thorne pressed his hand against it, and it swung open to show a circr room with a raised tform in the center. On the stage stood a chair that looked more like a throne, covered in silver chains and glowing crystals. "The Binding Chair," Thorne said. "Where we¡¯llplete your transformation into our perfect weapon." "I won¡¯t sit in that thing." "You will. But first, you need to understand why." He pointed, and the walls around them came alive with moving pictures¡ªlike a movie projected onto stone. "Twenty years ago, a human military unit came across a werewolf pack in ska. They killed every member¡ªmen, women, children. All of them." The pictures showed soldiers with silver bullets and methrowers. "The Council covered it up, but it was a warning. Humans are getting closer to the truth." "So you want to start a war?" "I want to prevent one. By ruling people before they can rule us." The images changed, showing cities full of werewolves living freely, humans serving them. "With a Moon Alpha¡¯s power backing the Council, we could control human governments, their armies, their entire civilization." "My mother would never have agreed to that." "Your mother was weak. She picked love over duty, personal happiness over the survival of our species." Thorne¡¯s eyes zed with fanatic passion. "She died because she refused to see the bigger picture." "She died because the Council murdered her!" "We did what was necessary. Just as we¡¯re doing now." Footsteps echoed from the hallway behind them. ra turned, hoping to see relief, but her heart sank when Alpha Marcus walked in.


    Behind him came Kael, Ronan, and Darian¡ªbut they moved like sleepwalkers, their eyes nk and empty. "No," she whispered. "What did you do to them?" "Compliance serum," Marcus said, his voice t and lifeless. "They¡¯ll obey without question now." "Marcus, please. They¡¯re your kids!" "Sons who were always too weak for what needed to be done." Marcus stepped closer, and she saw his eyes held the same crazed gleam as Thorne¡¯s. "I¡¯ve spent years nning this moment, ra. Years preparing for your return." "My return?" "Did you think it was chance that you ended up in my pack? That my sons happened to be your chosen mates?" Marcusughed, a sound like breaking ss. "I orchestrated everything." The truth hit her like a physical blow. "You knew who I was." "I knew the moment Tobias brought you to us as a baby. I could smell your bloodline beneath the silencing spell." Marcus circled her like an animal. "So I made a deal with the Council. I would raise you, ensure you bonded with my sons, and when your power awakened, I would give you to them." "In exchange for what?" "Power. Real power." Marcus¡¯s form began to change, his muscles gettingrger, his eyes turning the same red color as Lydia¡¯s wolves had. "The Council improved me, made me stronger than any normal Alpha. When we master the human world, I¡¯ll rule over all North American packs." "You¡¯re just like Lydia. Corrupted." "Evolved," Marcus amended. "Your sons were meant to be enhanced too, but they refused the procedure. They picked loyalty to you over loyalty to me." ra looked at the triplets, still standing motionless with nk faces. "What¡¯s wrong with them?" "The serum suppresses their feelings, their bonds, their ability to disobey. They¡¯re great soldiers now." Marcus snapped his fingers. "Kael, restrain her." Without dy, Kael stepped forward and grabbed ra¡¯s arms. His touch felt cold, foreign. She could barely feel their mate bond through whatever drug they¡¯d given him. "Kael, it¡¯s me," she begged. "Remember our bond. Remember how you feel about me." His grip tightened, but his face didn¡¯t change. "The serum blocks emotional connections," Thorne stated. "Very useful for controlling powerful wolves who might otherwise resist orders." "You¡¯re monsters." "We¡¯re survivors." Marcus motioned to Ronan and Darian. "Take her to the chair."


    The triplets moved as one, lifting ra despite her struggling. She tried to fight, but without her strength, she was just a normal eighteen-year-old girl against three enhanced Alphas. They strapped her into the Binding Chair, silver chains wrapping around her wrists and legs. The crystals embedded in the chair started to glow brighter. "The process will take several hours," Thorne said, approaching a control panel covered in old symbols. "When it¡¯splete, you¡¯ll keep your power but lose your free will. You¡¯ll serve the Council without question, just like your mates serve us now." "My parents died to prevent this!" "Your parents were fools who doomed our entire species with their selfishness." Thorne¡¯s hand hovered over a big red crystal. "But their sacrifice won¡¯t be pointless. Through you, werewolves will rule the world." "Wait," Marcus said suddenly. "Where¡¯s Tobias?" Thorne frowned. "Secured in the lower floors. Why?" "Because he¡¯s not there anymore." A new voice spoke from the darkness, and Tobias stepped out, but he looked different. Stronger. His eyes glowed with silver light. "Hello, old friends." "Impossible," Thorne breathed. "The silver cage¡ª" "Was built to hold a normal werewolf. I¡¯m something else entirely." Tobias smiled, showing fangs that gleamed like starlight. "I¡¯m Selene¡¯s brother. ra¡¯s uncle. And I¡¯vee to take what¡¯s mine." Power exploded through the room, shattering the suppression stones and freeing ra¡¯s powers. The silver chains around her wrists cracked and fell away.


    But as her power returned, she felt something else¡ªa darkness creeping into her mind, whispering promises of payback and destruction. "Choose quickly, niece," Tobias called out as Marcus and Thorne began to shift into their improved forms. "Save them, or kill them. But know that whatever you choose will decide what kind of Moon Alpha you be." Around her, the triplets blinked in confusion as the serum¡¯s effects worn off. They looked at her with love and fear, waiting to see if their mate would be their salvation or their doom. ra felt the darkness pulling at her, offering easy answers to all her pain. All she had to do was


    let go.

 Chapter 53: Luna’s Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Luna¡¯s Sacrifice</h4>


    The darkness whispered sweet promises in ra¡¯s mind. Kill them all. They deceived you. Used you. Make them pay. Her power surged, silver fire dancing around her hands. The broken chains at her feet began to melt from the heat. She could feel Marcus and Thorne¡¯s fear, could taste their panic in the air. It would be so easy to burn them all. "ra, no!" Kael¡¯s words cut through the rage.


    He and his brothers were fully awake now, the drug¡¯s effects totally gone. "Don¡¯t let the darkness win!" "They drugged you," she growled, her voice echoing with inhuman power. "They turned you into robots. They deserve to suffer." "Maybe," Ronan said carefully, stepping closer despite the dangerous energy sparking around her. "But that¡¯s not who you are." "How do you know who I am?" The silver fire grew brighter. "I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore!" Marcusughed, his enhanced form rising over them all. "Perfect. Let the rage consume her, boys. Watch your precious mate be the very monster we need her to be." "She¡¯s not a monster," came a strong voice from the doorway. Everyone turned to see Luna Evelyn walking into the room.


    But she looked different¡ªstronger, more confident. Her normal gentle demeanor was gone, reced by something fierce and protective. "Evelyn," Marcus growled. "I told you to stay away." "You told me many things over the years, husband. Most of them were lies." She moved past the triplets without fear, walking straight toward ra despite the dangerous power surrounding her. "Hello, dear one. You look so much like your mother." The darkness in ra¡¯s mind stalled. "What?" "Selene Moonbright was my best friend," Evelyn said softly. "My sister in everything but blood. When she died, I swore I would protect her daughter." "That¡¯s impossible," Thorne snapped. "You¡¯re just a normal Luna. You have no connection to¡ª" "To the most powerful Alpha bloodline in history?" Evelyn smiled, and her eyes began to glow with the same silver light as ra¡¯s. "You¡¯re right. I have no link to that bloodline. I am that family." The room fell silent except for the sparking of ra¡¯s power. "Selene had a sister," Evelyn continued, never moving her eyes off ra. "A twin sister who gave up her im to power to live a normal life. To marry for love instead of duty." "You¡¯re lying," Marcus said, but his voice shook. "Am I?" Evelyn raised her hand, and moonlight streamed through the stone ceiling, illuminating the room with silver radiance. "Did you never wonder why our boys are so powerful? Why they could form a triple bond with a Moon Alpha?" ra¡¯s fire faded as understanding dawned. "You¡¯re my aunt." "I¡¯m your family.


    The only family you have left besides Tobias." Evelyn stepped closer, unafraid of the heating from ra¡¯s skin. "And I won¡¯t let them corrupt you the way they¡¯ve corrupted everything else I love." "Evelyn, step aside," Marcus ordered, his Alpha voice booming through the chamber. "You will not interfere." "I stopped obeying you the day I learned what you really are." Evelyn¡¯s power red, and suddenly Marcus was forced to his knees by an unseen weight. "Did you think I didn¡¯t know about your deal with the Council? About the enhancements? About your n to use my friend¡¯s daughter as a weapon?" "How long have you known?" Darian asked, his cunning mind putting pieces together. "Since before you were born. I¡¯ve been nning for this moment for twenty years." Evelyn¡¯s voice hardened. "Waiting for the day when Selene¡¯s daughter would need protection from the monster I married." "You married me!" Marcus roared, fighting against the force holding him down. "You bore my children!" "I married Marcus ckwood, a good man who wanted to build a better world for werewolves. You¡¯re not him anymore." Tears streamed down Evelyn¡¯s face, but her power stayed steady. "The Council¡¯s greed took my husband away years ago. All that¡¯s left is a shell filled with their poison." Thorne began backing toward the exit. "This changes nothing. The Council will¡ª" "The Council will do nothing." Tobias stepped into his path, silver fire curling around his hands. "Because they¡¯re about to have much bigger problems." "What do you mean?" "Every pack in North America felt ra¡¯s power when it woke. They¡¯reing here. All of them." Tobias smiled coldly. "Seems they don¡¯t like the idea of the Council having a Moon Alpha as their personal weapon." The sound of howls echoed from outside¡ªdozens of them, getting closer by the second. "The packs are uniting," Evelyn said. "Something that hasn¡¯t happened in ages. All because they believe in a young woman who refuses to be anyone¡¯s ve." ra felt the darkness fading as hope took its ce. She wasn¡¯t alone. She had family, mates, friends. "This isn¡¯t over," Marcus snarled, his enhanced form starting to shift into something even more monstrous. "If I can¡¯t control her, I¡¯ll destroy her!" He broke free from Evelyn¡¯s hold and lunged at ra with ws extended. Without thinking, Evelyn threw herself between them. The sound Marcus¡¯s ws made tearing through skin was horrible. Evelyn gasped and fell to her knees, blood spreading across her dress. "MOM!" Kael, Ronan, and Darian screamed in unison. "No," ra whispered, catching Evelyn as she fell. "No, no, no." "It¡¯s okay," Evelyn breathed, her hand touching ra¡¯s cheek. "This is what moms do. We protect our children." "I¡¯m not your child." "Yes, you are. From the moment Selene asked me to watch over you, you became mine." Evelyn¡¯s eyes were getting dim. "Promise me something." "Anything." "Don¡¯t let the evil win. Be the Luna our people need. Be the light in theing storm." "I promise." Evelyn smiled and went still. The chamber exploded in chaos.


    The triplets attacked their father with inhuman rage while Tobias and Thorne engaged in a fight that shook the entire building. But ra barely noticed any of it. All she could see was the woman who had given everything to save her. The woman who had called her daughter with her dying breath. The woman whose blood was now on her hands. Something inside ra broke. Not into darkness, but into pure, zing light. When she stood up, her power had changed. The silver fire was gone, reced by something that looked like liquid moonlight. It didn¡¯t burn¡ªit healed. It didn¡¯t destroy¡ªit defended. "Enough," she said, and her voice carried the power of every Moon Alpha who hade before her. Everyone froze. "The fighting stops now. The corruption stops today. And anyone who stands in my way..." She looked straight at Marcus, who was staring at his wife¡¯s body with something that might have been regret. "Will answer to me." But as her power reached its peak, something unexpected happened. The moonlight streaming through the roof began to turn red. "What¡¯s happening?" Ronan asked. Tobias looked up at the bloody moon with fear in his eyes. "The forecast. It¡¯s not about ra deciding between salvation and destruction. It¡¯s about what happens when a Moon Alpha experiences final loss." "What does that mean?" "It means," came a new voice from outside the chamber, "that the real war is just beginning." A figure stepped through the wall like it was made of mist¡ªtall, beautiful, and radiating power that made even ra¡¯s skills seem small. "Hello, granddaughter," the woman said, her voice like silver bells. "I am Selene Moonbright.


    And I¡¯vee to prepare you for what¡¯sing." ra¡¯s dead mother stood before her, translucent but obviously real. "But you¡¯re dead," ra whispered. "Death is temporary for Moon Alphas, kid. We return when our bloodline faces its biggest trial." Selene¡¯s eyes were sad but resolved. "And that trial begins tonight." Thunder crashed outside, and the red moon grew brighter. "What trial?" "The one that will decide whether werewolves survive the next century. Because the Council was right about one thing¡ªthe humans areing. And they¡¯re bringing weapons that can kill us all."

 Chapter 54: The Brothers’ Stand

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54: The Brothers¡¯ Stand</h4>


    The ghost of Selene Moonbright filled the room with silver light. Her transparent form made everyone step back except ra, who stared at her mother with wide eyes. "Mom?" ra whispered. "Hello, my brave girl." Selene¡¯s voice sounded like wind through trees. "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stay to raise you." Marcusughed bitterly, still crouched beside Evelyn¡¯s body.


    "Perfect. Now we have dead wolves joining the party." "Shut up, Father." Kael¡¯s voice was ice cold. For the first time in his life, he looked at Marcus with pure hate. His mother¡¯s blood was still warm on the floor. The woman who raised him, loved him, protected him¡ªgone because of the monster wearing his father¡¯s face. "You killed her," Ronan growled, his ws extending. "You killed our mother." "She chose to interfere," Marcus snapped back. "I was doing what needed¡ª" "What the Council wanted," Darian interrupted, his usual calm mask totally gone. "You quit being our father years ago. Now you¡¯re just their puppet." Marcus stood up slowly, his improved muscles rippling. "I built this pack from nothing. I made us strong. I gave you everything." "You gave us lies," Kael shot back. "You turned us into guns. You tried to break our mate bond. You killed Mom."


    "And now you want us to choose between you and ra?" Ronan stepped forward, cing himself between Marcus and ra. "That¡¯s the easiest choice we¡¯ve ever made." Selene watched the brothers with satisfaction. "Your kids have good hearts, Marcus. Despite everything you did to ruin them." "They¡¯re MY sons," Marcus roared. "They belong to ME." "We belong to nobody," Darian said quietly. But his words hit like thunder. "We¡¯re not your soldiers. We¡¯re not the Council¡¯s tools. We¡¯re ra¡¯s mates. And that¡¯s ALL we¡¯ll ever be." Thorne, who had been fighting Tobias, suddenly broke away and ran toward the exit. But Selene raised her ghostly hand, and silver chains wrapped around him. "Going somewhere?" she asked sweetly. "The Council needs to know¡ª" "The Council already knows," Tobias said, wiping blood from his mouth. "Every pack master in the country felt ra¡¯s power awaken. They¡¯re surrounding this ce. The Council¡¯s little experiment is over." Outside, the howls were getting louder. Hundreds of voicesing together in one massive chorus. "They¡¯reing for us," ra said, looking up at the red moon through the broken ceiling. "No," Selene amended. "They¡¯reing for YOU. The packs remember the old stories.


    They know what a Moon Alpha means." "I don¡¯t understand," ra said. "Why is everyone so afraid? So excited? I¡¯m just¡ª" "You¡¯re the bridge," Selene stated. "Between the old world and the new. Between werewolves and people. Between war and peace." Marcusughed harshly. "Peace? The humans want us extinct. They¡¯re building weapons meant to kill our kind. War ising whether you like it or not." "Then we¡¯ll face it together," Kael said strongly. He moved to ra¡¯s left side. "All of us." Ronan took her right side. "United." Darian stepped behind her, finishing their protective triangle. "Forever." The mate bond between them red to life, stronger than ever. Silver light linked all four of them in an unbreakable chain. Marcus saw it and his face twisted with rage. "You¡¯re choosing HER over your own blood?" "She IS our blood now," Kael answered. "Our mate. Our Luna. Our choice." "And Mom would be proud," Ronan added, his voice breaking slightly. "She died protecting family," Darian said. "Just like we will."


    Marcus¡¯s improved form began to shift again, bing more monstrous. "Then you¡¯ll die with her." But before he could attack, the room filled with new voices. "I don¡¯t think so." Alpha Derek Stoneheart stepped through the opening, followed by Luna Sarah and twenty other pack leaders. Their eyes glowed withbined power. "The North American Pack Alliance stands with Luna ra," Derek dered. "Any who threaten her will answer to all of us."


    "This is pack business," Marcus growled. "This stopped being pack business when you made a deal with the Council," Sarah responded coldly. "When you tried to turn a Moon Alpha into their weapon." More alphas filed into the room. ra recognized some from the meeting weeks ago. Others were strangers. But they all looked at her with the same expression¡ªhope. "You see?" Selene said to ra. "You¡¯re not alone. You never were." "But the humans¡ª" "Will be dealt with when the timees. Right now, we deal with the rebels in our own ranks." Thorne finally broke free from the silver chains and made onest frantic y. He pulled out a strange device that hummed with electric power. "Council tech," he announced. "One button, and every wolf in this room dies." "Except me," Marcus added with a sick smile. "My enhancements make me immune." "You¡¯re bluffing," Tobias said. "Am I?" Thorne¡¯s finger hovered over the button. "The Council prepared for this possibility. They knew some packs might rebel." The device started to glow brighter. "Everybody out!" Derek ordered.


    But there was nowhere to run. The room was too deep underground. The device would kill them all before they could leave. ra felt her power rise again, but Selene shook her head. "Your moonlight can heal, daughter. But it can¡¯t stop technology built specifically to kill us." "Then what do we do?" ra asked desperately. "We trust," Selene said strangely. "Trust who?" "The bond you¡¯ve built. The love you¡¯ve found. The family you¡¯ve chosen." Kael, Ronan, and Darian looked at each other. Some silent conversation passed between them. "We know what to do," Kael said. "The triple bond gives us strength," Ronan added. "But it also gives us sacrifice," Darian finished. Before ra could ask what they meant, all three brothers stepped forward as one. "We reject you, Marcus ckwood," they said in agreement. "As our father, as our Alpha, as our blood." The words hit Marcus like physical blows. In werewolf society, being rejected by your own children was the ultimate shame. "We choose ra Moon," they continued. "As our mate, our Luna, our pack." "And we choose each other," Kael added. "As brothers not by blood, but by choice." The mate bond between them burst with power. Silver light filled the room, so bright that everyone had to shield their eyes.


    When the light faded, something had changed. The triplets were still standing, but they looked different. Stronger. Their eyes glowed with the same silver light as ra¡¯s. "Impossible," Thorne breathed. "The triple bond," Selene whispered in wonder. "It¡¯s never been finished before. They¡¯ve be something new." "What are they now?" Derek asked. "Moon Guardians," Selene answered. "Protectors of the Moon Alpha. Immune to Council technology. Bonded for life." Marcus stared at his sons¡ªformer sons¡ªwith shock. "You gave up your rights. Your fortune. Your pack." "We gave up nothing," Kael said quietly.


    "We gained everything." "Our real family," Ronan added, looking at ra with pure love. "Our true purpose," Darian concluded. Thorne¡¯s device suddenly went dead in his hands. The Council technology couldn¡¯t affect them anymore. "Game over," Tobias said with pleasure. But Marcus wasn¡¯t finished. With an inhuman roar, he flung himself at ra onest time. The three Moon Guardians moved as one, catching him in mid-air. The crash shook the entire underground chamber. When the dust cleared, Marcus was pinned to the ground by silver light. "It¡¯s over, Father," Kael said sadly. "The corruption ends today." "You¡¯ll regret this," Marcus gasped. "The people areing. The Council knows things you don¡¯t. Without their protection¡ª" "We¡¯ll face whateveres," ra said firmly. "Together." She looked around at the gathered pack leaders, at her ghostly mother, at her three mates who had given up everything for her.


    "All of us. United." The red moon outside suddenly red brighter, and Selene¡¯s form began to fade. "My time is ending," she said. "But remember, daughter¡ªthis is just the beginning. The real testes tomorrow." "What happens tomorrow?" ra asked quickly. But Selene was already disappearing. "The humans make their move," her voice echoed as she vanished totally. "And you¡¯ll discover the truth about why the Council really wanted you." The chamber fell silent except for the faraway howls outside.


    Then Derek¡¯s radio crackled to life. "Alpha Stoneheart, we¡¯ve got iing. Military trucks, about fifty of them. They¡¯re surrounding the entire area." "Humans?" Derek asked. "Armed humans. With tools we¡¯ve never seen before." ra felt ice in her veins. "They¡¯re here." Through the broken roof, they could all see helicopters circling overhead. Searchlights swept the ground. A voice boomed from loudspeakers outside: "Attention werewolves. You are surrounded by the Human Defense Initiative. Surrender the Moon Alpha, and we¡¯ll make your deaths quick." ra looked at her three mates, at the pack leaders who had risked everything to stand with her. "So," she said softly.


    "Ready for war?"

 Chapter 55: Celeste’s Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Celeste¡¯s Redemption</h4>


    The nes circled overhead like metal vultures. Their searchlights swept through the broken ceiling, sending harsh white beams across the chamber where everyone stood frozen. "Attention werewolves," the voice yelled again. "You have thirty seconds toply." Derek grabbed his radio. "All packs, defensive ces. Do not attack unless fired upon." "They have weapons we¡¯ve never seen," came the sizzling reply. "Silver shots, but something else too. The air smells wrong." ra felt her new power growing, ready to protect everyone. But before she could move, footsteps echoed from the entrance tunnel. "Don¡¯t move," came a familiar voice. "Any of you." Everyone turned to see Celeste Rivers step into the room. But she looked different¡ªher usually perfect hair was messy, her dress torn. Blood stained her hands. "Celeste?" ra whispered in shock. "Hello, Luna," Celeste said, and there was no mocking in her voice. Only tiredness.


    "What are you doing here?" Kael demanded, his new Guardian senses ring. "Saving your lives," Celeste answered simply. Ronan snarled. "Like you saved us when you tried to kill ra? When you worked with our father?" "I made mistakes," Celeste said, her voice breaking. "Terrible mistakes. But I¡¯m here to fix them." "Why should we trust you?" Darian asked coldly. Celeste looked straight at ra. "Because your father isn¡¯t the real threat. Mine is." The room fell silent except for the helicopter des above. "What do you mean?" Derek asked sharply. "Beta James Rivers," Celeste said, spitting the name like poison. "My father. He¡¯s the one who made the deal with the people. He¡¯s the one who gave them our ws." "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "James has served this pack for twenty years." "Twenty years of nning," Celeste amended. "Twenty years of waiting for the right moment to destroy us all." She pulled out a small device from her pocket¡ªa recording yer.


    "Listen," she said, hitting y. James Rivers¡¯ voice filled the chamber: "The monsters must be eliminated. Everyst one. My daughter knows this. She¡¯s been feeding me information about pack movements, about their strengths and ws. When the Moon Alpha appears, we¡¯ll use her power to find every pack in North America. Then we strike." Another voice responded¡ªhuman, cold: "And your daughter? She knows the n?" "Celeste thinks she¡¯s helping me protect humans from werewolf attacks. She doesn¡¯t know the truth¡ªthat we n to kill them all, including her." The recording finished in heavy silence. "He¡¯s using me," Celeste whispered, tears running down her face. "He¡¯s been using me my whole life." "This could be fake," Marcus said from where hey pinned by silver light. "It¡¯s not," Celeste said strongly. "I have proof." She pulled out a tablet, showing military ns, weapon schematics, and precise maps of every werewolf territory in the country. "The humans aren¡¯t just surrounding this ce," she added. "They have teams positioned at every big pack location. This is a nned attack on our entire species." "How do you know all this?" Sarah asked. "Because I helped n it," Celeste admitted, her voice full of shame. "I thought I was saving innocent humans from dangerous werewolves. My father told me stories about werewolf attacks, about children being killed. I believed him." "But you don¡¯t anymore?" ra asked softly. Celeste looked up with red-rimmed eyes. "I saw what they did to the Riverside Pack three hours ago." "What happened?" Derek demanded. "They tried their new weapons. Silver smoke that burns through werewolf lungs. Sonic frequencies that disrupt our ears. Electrics that stop our healing." Celeste¡¯s voice shook. "They killed forty-three beasts. Including children." "Children?" Ronan¡¯s voice was deadly quiet. "A five-year-old girl. Her name was Emma. She had pigtails and a stuffed wolf toy." Celeste wiped her eyes. "She asked them to stop. Theyughed." The chamber exploded in angry growls from every pack leader present. "That¡¯s when I knew," Celeste continued. "This isn¡¯t about safety. It¡¯s about destruction. My father lied to me about everything." "So you came here to warn us?" ra asked. "I came here to help you survive what¡¯sing next." Celeste¡¯s face hardened. "Because the attack on this location? It¡¯s just a distraction." "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "While we¡¯re all here fighting, they¡¯re moving on the real targets. The pack schools. The nurseries. The safe houses where families hide during fights." "No," Sarah breathed. "They wouldn¡¯t." "They would. They are." Celeste showed them more files on her tablet. "Operation Clean Sweep. Kill the children first, then the adults have nothing left to fight for." "How long do we have?" Derek asked quickly. "Twenty minutes before the first strike teams reach the schools." "We have to warn them," ra said, her power ring with defensive instinct. "How?" Tobias asked. "The humans are jamming all ourmunications." "Not all of them." Celeste pulled out a military radio. "I still have ess to theirwork. I can send fake orders, buy us time." "Why would you help us?" Darian asked suspiciously. "After everything you¡¯ve done?" Celeste looked directly at ra. "Because I finally understand what it means to be Luna. It¡¯s not about power or status. It¡¯s about saving your people, even when they hate you." "I don¡¯t hate you," ra said softly. "You should. I tried to kill you. I worked with your enemies. I helped them n your destruction." "But you¡¯re here now," ra responded. "That¡¯s what matters." "I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness." "Lucky for you, I don¡¯t give people what they deserve. I give them what they need." ra stepped forward and put her hand on Celeste¡¯s shoulder. Silver light flowed between them, and Celeste gasped. "What did you do?" "Broke the conditioning," ra stated. "Your father¡¯s been using betamands to control your mind since you were small. Making you believe his lies, follow his orders without question." Celeste¡¯s eyes widened as memories rushed back¡ªreal memories, not the twisted versions her father had nted. "He killed my mother," she whispered in horror. "She found out about his ns and tried to stop him. He made me watch. Then he made me forget." "I¡¯m sorry," ra said genuinely. "She died protecting werewolves," Celeste continued, tears falling easily now. "And I¡¯ve been helping her murderer for eighteen years." The radio in Derek¡¯s hand crackled: "Strike teams, you are go for Operation Clean Sweep. Repeat, you are go." "We¡¯re out of time," Derek said sadly. "No, we¡¯re not." Celeste grabbed the military radio and switched channels. "Strike Team Alpha, this is Command. Abort n. Repeat, abort n. Return to base immediately." "Confirm abort order," came the reply. "Confirmed. False scare.


    Target location taken by friendly forces." She switched to another channel. "Strike Team Beta, abort task. Stand down and return to base." One by one, she called off the attacks on the schools and safe ces. "That won¡¯t hold them for long," she warned. "Maybe an hour before they realize the orders are fake." "An hour is enough," Derek said, already nning. "We can evacuate the children, get them to the mountain caves." "What about the humans surrounding us?" Ronan asked. "We fight our way out," Kael replied simply. "No," ra said. "We don¡¯t fight. We do something they won¡¯t expect." "What?" everyone asked. "We surrender." "ra, no," all three of her friends said at once. "Listen to me," she said earnestly. "They want the Moon Alpha. They think if they capture me, they can use my power to find every pack. But what they don¡¯t know is that the link works both ways." "What do you mean?" Tobias asked. "If I join to theirwork, I can track them too. Find all their bases, their tools, their ns." "It¡¯s too dangerous," Darian argued. "Everything we do now is dangerous," ra responded. "But this is our best chance to save everyone." "I¡¯ll go with you," Celeste said suddenly. Everyone stared at her. "They still think I¡¯m working for them. I can get you inside theirmand center." "Why would you risk that?" Sarah asked. "Because I have eighteen years of deception to make up for. And because Emma deserved better than what they gave her." The radio crackled again: "Command, this is Colonel Martinez. We¡¯re not getting word on the abort orders. Requesting verification." "Time¡¯s up," Celeste said. "They¡¯re getting suspicious." "Strike teams, disregard previous abort order," came a new voice¡ªJames Rivers. "Mission is still go. Operation Clean Sweep continues as nned." "Dad?" Celeste whispered into the radio. "Celeste, where are you? You were supposed to be at themand post." "I¡¯m... I¡¯m here, Dad. Everything¡¯s going ording to n." "Good. Phase Two starts in fifteen minutes. Make sure you¡¯re clear of the st zone." "st zone?" ra asked quietly. Celeste¡¯s face went white. "They¡¯re not just nning to take you. They¡¯re going to nuke this entire area." "What?" Derek roared. "A small tactical bomb.


    Enough to kill every monster in a five-mile radius. They¡¯re calling it ¡¯necessary coteral harm.¡¯" The helicopters above suddenly changed formation, going farther away from the building. "They¡¯re pulling back," Ronan noted. "Because they know what¡¯sing," Celeste said desperately. "We have to get everyone out. Now." "There¡¯s no time," Tobias said grimly. "A five-mile radius? We¡¯ll never make it." "Yes, we will," ra said, her strength beginning to surge. "Everyone hold hands. Form a circle." "What are you doing?" Kael asked. "Something that¡¯s never been done before," ra responded. "Mass teleportation using moonlight." "That¡¯s impossible," Derek argued. "A lot of impossible things have happened today," ra pointed out. "Celeste, I need you to guide us. Where¡¯s the best ce to go?" "The old mine caves twenty miles north. My mother used to take me there when I was little." "Perfect." ra¡¯s eyes began to glow silver. "Everyone grab someone¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t let go no matter what." "What about Marcus and Thorne?" Ronan asked. "Theye too," ra said firmly. "I won¡¯t leave anyone to die." "Even after everything they¡¯ve done?" Darian asked. "Especially after everything they¡¯ve done. Justice doesn¡¯t mean leaving people to nuclear fire." As the group formed, Celeste grabbed ra¡¯s hand. "Luna, I need to tell you something. About the real reason they want you." "What?" "It¡¯s not just about getting the packs. They¡¯ve been studying Moon Alpha blood for decades. They think it can make people immortal." "That¡¯s impossible." "Is it? Your healing power, your connection to lunar energy¡ªthey think your blood is the key to defeating death itself." The moonlight above them began to intensify, reacting to ra¡¯s call. "There¡¯s something else," Celeste whispered anxiously. "My father mentioned a name. Someone who¡¯s been funding this whole scheme. Someone who¡¯s been hunting Moon Alphas for over a century." "Who?" "Victor Thorne. " Everyone turned to stare at the Council member they¡¯d caught. "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "Thorne¡¯s only forty years old." Thorne began tough¡ªa cold, ancient sound that made everyone¡¯s blood freeze. "Forty years old?" he said, his voice changing, bing heavier and older. "Try four hundred." As they watched in horror, Thorne¡¯s appearance started to shift. His hair turned white, his face aged, and his eyes became pools of ck. "Hello, granddaughter," he said to ra. "I¡¯ve been looking for you for a very long time." The moonlight above them suddenly turned blood red, and ra felt a chill that had nothing to do with the night air. "You¡¯re not human," she whispered. "No," Thorne¡ªor whatever he really was¡ªreplied with a smile full of old malice. "I¡¯m something much older. Much hungry.


    And I¡¯ve been feeding on Moon Alpha blood since before your great-grandmother was born." The nuclear timer on Celeste¡¯s tablet showed thirty seconds. "ra," Kael said quickly. "Whatever you¡¯re going to do, do it now." But as the silver light began to circle them, ready to transport them to safety, Thorne¡¯s true form broke free from the silver chains that had been holding him. "You¡¯re not going anywhere," he growled, lunging toward ra with ws that looked like they were made of shadow. The moonlight flickered. The countdown hit zero. And somewhere in the distance, a nuclear weapon started its final approach.

 Chapter 56: The Curse Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56: The Curse Revealed</h4>


    The moonlight zed around them as Thorne¡¯s shadow ws reached for ra¡¯s throat. Time seemed frozen¡ªthe bomb countdown at zero, death approaching from above and below. Then the world burst in silver fire. When the light faded, they were standing in a dark cave. Water dripped from stone walls. The air smelled of earth andfort. Everyone looked around in amazement. They had made it. "The teleportation worked," Derek breathed. "Where¡¯s Thorne?" Kaelmanded, scanning the cave. "Gone," Tobias said sadly. "He must have escaped when the moonlight activated." "Along with Marcus," Ronan added, noticing his father was missing too. In the distance, they could see a bright sh through the cave opening.


    The nuclear weapon had exploded where they¡¯d been standing just moments before. "We¡¯re alive," Celeste whispered, falling against the cave wall. "I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re actually alive." "Thanks to you," ra said gently. "You saved everyone." "I almost got everyone killed first," Celeste responded with shame. "But you didn¡¯t. That¡¯s what matters." "Is everyone ounted for?" Derek asked, doing a headcount of the pack leaders. "All here except the two who escaped," Sarah confirmed. "And we have bigger problems," came a new voice from deeper in the cave. Everyone turned to see an old woman emerge from the shadows. She was tiny and bent with age, but her eyes were sharp and knowing. "Elder Margaret?" Derek said in wonder. "What are you doing here?" "Waiting for you," the old woman answered simply. "I¡¯ve been living in these caves for three weeks, ever since I had the vision." "What vision?" ra asked. "The one where nuclear fire would drive the Moon Alpha to seek shelter in the ce where truth lives." Margaret hobbled closer, leaning on a crooked walking stick. "I am the Keeper of Stories, child. The pack historian. And it¡¯s time you learned what you¡¯re really fighting against." "We know what we¡¯re fighting," Ronan said impatiently. "Humans who want us dead. Ancient monsters who feed on our blood."


    "Those are just symptoms," Margaret said, shaking her head. "The real enemy is much older. Much more personal." She motioned for everyone to sit on the cave floor. Reluctantly, they obeyed. "Tell me, Alpha Marcus¡¯s sons," Margaret began, looking at the triplets. "Did you ever wonder why your father was so cold? Why he could never show love, even to his own children?" "He was just that kind of man," Kael said coldly. "No, kid. He was cursed." "Cursed?" Darian echoed skeptically. "The ckwood Pack has been under a curse for six generations," Margaret stated. "No Alpha of your bloodline has been able to truly love since your great-great-great-grandfather made a terrible bargain." "What kind of bargain?" ra asked, though she suspected she already knew. "With the creature you know as Victor Thorne." The cave fell silent except for dripping water. "Thorne isn¡¯t his real name, of course," Margaret added. "He¡¯s gone by many names over the ages. Victor, Vincent, d. Always starts with V. Always hunting Moon Alphas." "What is he exactly?" Tobias asked. "A vampire," Margaret said simply. "Vampires don¡¯t exist," Derek argued. "Neither do werewolves, ording to humans," Margaret responded dryly. "Yet here we are." "But vampires are supposed to be afraid of werewolves," Sarah said. "Common monsters, yes. But Thorne isn¡¯tmon. He¡¯s what¡¯s called a Bloodline Drinker¡ªa vampire who doesn¡¯t just feed on blood, but on the power within families themselves." "Moon Alpha power," ra realized. "Exactly. Your bloodline is the biggest supernatural force in existence. By consuming Moon Alpha blood over ages, Thorne has be nearly immortal. Nearly invincible." "You said nearly," Darian noticed, his strategic mind working. "Because there¡¯s always been one weakness. One thing that could destroy him." "What?" everyone asked at once. "A Moon Alpha who has been truly loved by an Alpha who has broken his curse." Margaret¡¯s words hit like thunderbolts. "The triplets," ra whispered. "Yes. When Marcus ckwood the First made his deal with Thorne, he agreed that no Alpha in his bloodline would ever know true love. In return, Thorne would protect the pack from human discovery." "But the deal is breaking down," Celeste said, understandinging. "That¡¯s why people found us. That¡¯s why everything¡¯s falling apart." "Because the curse is weakening," Margaret confirmed. "These three boys have done something no ckwood Alpha has managed in six generations." "What?" Ronan asked. "You¡¯ve learned to love someone more than power. More than power. More than yourselves." The mate bond between ra and the triplets glowed with warm light. "The moment you rejected your father and chose ra, you broke the curse that bound your hearts," Margaret exined. "That¡¯s why you became Moon Guardians. That¡¯s why your power changed."


    "But if the curse is broken, why is Thorne still so dangerous?" Kael asked. "Because breaking the curse and destroying him are two different things," Margaret said grimly. "To kill a Bloodline Drinker, the Moon Alpha must willingly sacrifice her power while being protected by Alphas who love her more than life itself." "Sacrifice her power?" Darian repeated sharply. "What does that mean exactly?" Margaret looked at ra with sad eyes. "It means death, child. To save everyone, the Moon Alpha must die." "No," all three triplets said at once. "There has to be another way," Kael maintained. "I¡¯ve studied the old books for seventy years," Margaret answered. "There is no other way." "Then we don¡¯t do it," Ronan said furiously. "We find another solution." "While Thorne grows stronger every day?" Margaret asked. "While he recruits more people to his cause? While he prepares to drink from every Moon Alpha descendant until he bes a god?" "There are other Moon Alpha descendants?" ra asked in shock. "Dozens, spread across the world. Most don¡¯t know what they are. But Thorne is hunting them down one by one." "The children," Celeste breathed in fear. "That¡¯s why he wanted to hit the schools first. Some of those kids must be part Moon Alpha." "Three of them," Margaret confirmed. "Little ones who won¡¯t develop their skills for years. But their blood still carries the promise." "He¡¯s nning to kill children for their blood," Sarah said with disgust. "Not kill. Keep. Thorne has been building a collection of magical prisoners for decades. Feeding from them slowly to keep his strength." "Where?" Derek demanded. "That¡¯s the trouble. His base moves constantly. Could be anywhere in the world." "Then how do we find him?" Tobias asked. "We don¡¯t," Margaret said. "He finds us. The moment a Moon Alpha¡¯s power fully awakens, he can sense it anywhere on Earth." "My power is already awake," ra pointed out. "No, kid. What you¡¯ve experienced so far is just the beginning. True awakening happens when a Moon Alpha faces her biggest fear while surrounded by the love of her chosen pack." "What¡¯s my greatest fear?" ra asked, though she feared the answer. "Losing the people you love to save strangers you¡¯ve never met." The cave fell silent as everyone absorbed this. "So let me get this straight," Ronan said slowly. "ra has to die to save the world. But if she dies, we lose the most important person in our lives." "And if she doesn¡¯t die, Thorne eventually kills everyone anyway," Darian added grimly. "Including those Moon Alpha children," Kael finished. "There has to be a way to save everyone," ra said desperately.


    "There has to be." "Love finds a way," Margaret said strangely. "That¡¯s what the old predictions say. But sometimes the way is harder than we can imagine." "What do you mean?" Celeste asked. "The Moon Alpha sacrifice doesn¡¯t have to be forever. If the love surrounding her is strong enough, if the bond with her mates is unbreakable enough, death itself can be beaten." "You mean she coulde back?" Kael asked hopefully. "Maybe. The prophecy is unknown. It speaks of death and rebirth, of ending and starting, of darkness giving way to dawn." "Those aren¡¯t exactly clear instructions," Darian said dryly. "Prophecies never are, child. That¡¯s what makes them prophecies instead of training manuals." Suddenly, Celeste¡¯s stolen military radio crackled to life. "This is Victor Thorne speaking to the Moon Alpha and her pets," came that ancient, cold voice. "I know you can hear me." Everyone crowded around the radio. "You escaped my trap today, little Luna. Impressive. But pointless." "What do you want?" ra spoke into the radio. "What I¡¯ve always wanted. Your power. Your blood. Your life force flowing through my blood." "Never going to happen." "Oh, but it is. Because I have something you want." "What?" "The Moon Alpha children you¡¯re so worried about. Three little ones, ages five, seven, and nine. Such sweet blood they have." ra felt ice in her veins. "Where are they?" "Safe. For now. But their safety rests entirely on your cooperation." "What do you want me to do?" "Come to me. Alone. Surrender yourself, and I¡¯ll let the children go." "ra, no," Kael said quickly. "If you bring your little boyfriends, the children die slowly," Thorne continued. "If you don¡¯te within twenty-four hours, they die anyway." "How do I find you?" "You don¡¯t. I¡¯ll find you. When you¡¯re ready to trade your life for theirs, simply call my name under the full moon. I¡¯lle." The radio went dead. "It¡¯s a trap," Ronan said instantly. "Of course it¡¯s a trap," ra responded. "But those children¡ª" "Are bait," Darian finished. "He¡¯s using them to force you into the exact position Margaret described. Making you face your biggest fear." "Losing people I love to save people I don¡¯t know," ra said softly. "So what do we do?" Derek asked. Before anyone could answer, Margaret¡¯s walking stick started to glow with soft silver light.


    "The prophecy is activating," she whispered in awe. "The final phase is beginning." "What final phase?" Tobias demanded. "The one where everything changes. Where the supernatural world either finds rescue or faces extinction." The glow from Margaret¡¯s stick spread to the cave walls, showing ancient symbols carved into the stone. "These caves aren¡¯t just a hiding ce," Margaret said with increasing excitement. "They¡¯re a ritual ce. The ce where the first Moon Alpha made her sacrifice to save her people." "Her sacrifice?" ra asked. "Your ancestor. The first of your family. She died here to bind Thorne¡¯s power, to keep him from destroying the world." "But it didn¡¯t work," Celeste pointed out. "He¡¯s still alive." "It worked partly. Instead of bing all-powerful, he was forced to hunt Moon Alphas one by one, getting stronger slowly instead of all at once." "And now he¡¯s almost reached full power," ra realized. "Which means the time for half-measures is over," Margaret said grimly. "This ends here. One way or another."


    The symbols on the cave walls began pulsing with growing intensity. "What¡¯s happening?" Sarah asked nervously. "The ritual site is responding to ra¡¯s presence," Margaret stated. "It knows what¡¯sing." "Which is what exactly?" Kael demanded. "The final battle. Thest Moon Alpha sacrifice. The end of everything we¡¯ve ever known." Outside the cave, storm clouds began forming despite the clear night sky. "He¡¯sing," Margaret whispered. "Thorne ising." "But ra didn¡¯t call his name," Ronan argued. "She didn¡¯t need to. The ritual site called him. He can¡¯t resist its pull." Thunder crashed overhead, and the cave entrance began to glow with sickly green light. "Everyone get behind me," ra ordered, her power beginning to surge. "No," came Thorne¡¯s voice from the cave entrance. "Everyone get behind me." He stepped into the cave, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Marcus ckwood stood beside him, his eyes sparkling with the same sickly green light as Thorne¡¯s power. "Hello, sons," Marcus said with a voice that no longer sounded entirely human. "Dadd


    y¡¯s home."

 Chapter 57: The New Alpha’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57: The New Alpha¡¯s Choice</h4>


    "Hello, sons," Marcus said with a voice that no longer sounded fully human. "Daddy¡¯s home." Kael stepped forward, his silver eyes zing with anger. "You¡¯re not our father anymore." Marcusughed, a sound like breaking ss. "Oh, but I am. And I¡¯ve brought a friend to meet the family." Thorne smiled, showing fangs that gleamed in the cave¡¯s mystical light. "Such a touching meeting. Too bad it will be thest one." "The children," ra ordered, her power crackling around her like silver lightning. "Where are they?" "Safe," Thorne answered smoothly. "For now. But their safety relies on your cooperation, little Luna." "Don¡¯t listen to him," Ronan growled, going to ra¡¯s side. "Actually, you should," Marcus said, his green-glowing eyes fixed on his boys. "Because I¡¯m about to make this very simple for everyone." He raised his hand, and dark energy shot toward the pack members.


    Everyone scattered as the cave wall exploded where they¡¯d been stood. "Marcus is fully under Thorne¡¯s control now," Margaret whispered hurriedly to Kael. "The curse has consumed himpletely." "Then we break it," Kael said through hard teeth. "You can¡¯t," Margaret answered sadly. "He picked this willingly. He made a new deal with Thorne to save his own life." "Coward," Darian spat. "Actually, quite smart," Thorne amended. "Marcus gets to live forever as my helper. His kids get to watch their mate die slowly. Everyone wins except you." "Over my dead body," Kael growled. "That can be arranged," Marcus said coldly. "Stand down, Kael. You¡¯re no longer Alpha of this pack." "Wrong." Kael¡¯s voice boomed through the cave with power that made the stones tremble. "You abandoned your position the moment you betrayed our people." He turned to face the gathered pack members. "By the ancientws, I challenge Marcus ckwood for leadership of the ckwood Pack." "You can¡¯t challenge someone who¡¯s already dead inside," Thorneughed. "Watch me," Kael answered. What happened next shocked everyone. Instead of attacking Marcus, Kael knelt on one knee in front of ra. "ra Moon," he said loudly enough for everyone to hear. "I im you as my equal, not my servant. As co-Alpha, not Luna." "What are you doing?" Ronan demanded. "Changing everything," Kael answered without taking his eyes off ra. "The old ways got us into this mess. Time for new ones." "You can¡¯t make an omega into an Alpha," Marcus sneered. "It¡¯s impossible." "She¡¯s not an omega," Kael said strongly. "She¡¯s a Moon Alpha. The most powerful wolf living. And I¡¯m making her my equal in every way." "Kael," ra whispered, tears in her eyes. "You don¡¯t have to¡ª" "Yes, I do," he interrupted. "I was wrong before. About everything. You¡¯re not beneath me or any of us. You¡¯re beyond us. And it¡¯s time the pack knew it." He stood and faced the others. "By my power as the rightful Alpha, I name ra Moon as co-leader of the ckwood Pack. All in favor?" "Aye," Ronan said instantly. "Aye," Darian added without dy. One by one, every pack member stated their agreement. Even Celeste nodded her approval. "This is ridiculous," Marcus shouted. "I¡¯m still Alpha here!" "No," came a new voice from the cave opening. "You¡¯re not."


    Everyone turned to see a group of elder pack members entering, lead by Elder Thomas. "We heard everything through the radio transmission," Thomas stated. "Marcus ckwood, you are hereby stripped of your Alpha title for treason, conspiracy, and endangering pack members." "You have no authority¡ª" Marcus began. "We have every authority," Thomas cut him off. "The Council of Elders unanimously votes to recognize Kael ckwood as the new Alpha." "And ra Moon as co-Alpha," Elder Sarah added firmly. Thorne¡¯s face twisted with rage. "Enough games. I didn¡¯te here for pack politics." He lunged toward ra with supernatural speed, but something incredible happened. The triplets moved as one, their mate bond forming a silver shield that stopped Thorne mid-attack. "Impossible," he hissed. "Love makes the impossible possible," Margaret said with happiness. "That¡¯s what you never understood, vampire." "Then I¡¯ll simply kill them all," Thorne snarled. "Try it," Kael dared, his Alpha power zing. What followed was unlike any fight they¡¯d ever seen. Thorne and Marcus hit together, theirbined dark energy tearing through the cave. But the triplets and ra fought as a unit, their powers perfectly coordinated. Kael¡¯s strategic mind guided their movements. Ronan¡¯s fierce protectiveness boosted their strength. Darian¡¯s hidden feelings finally broke free, adding raw power to their bond. And ra? She became something beyond a Moon Alpha. She became their rock, their center, their heart.


    "This ends now," she stated, silver fire erupting from her hands. "Yes, it does," Thorne agreed. "With your death." He pulled out a strange rock that pulsed with dark energy. "The blood of three Moon Alpha children, frozen and concentrated. One drop will kill you instantly." "The children!" ra gasped. "Oh, they¡¯re still alive," Thorne smiled cruelly. "But they won¡¯t be for long if you don¡¯t surrender." "Don¡¯t do it," all three triplets said at once. "I have to," ra answered, stepping forward. "Wait," Darian said suddenly. "Something¡¯s wrong." "What?" Ronan asked. "Look at the crystal. Really look at it." Everyone focused on the dark rock in Thorne¡¯s hand. It was pulsing, but not with evil force. "That¡¯s not Moon Alpha blood," Margaret breathed in wonder. "That¡¯s... something else." "What is it?" Kael asked. Before anyone could answer, the crystal started to crack. "No!" Thorne screamed, but it was toote. The crystal broke, releasing not darkness but brilliant silver light. The light took shape, making three small figures. "The children," Celeste whispered in awe. "They¡¯re made of pure Moon Alpha energy." "Impossible," Marcus growled. "We saw them. We captured them." "You captured projections," came a young voice from the cave entrance. Everyone turned to see three children walking in, very much living and unharmed. "We¡¯re not powerless," the oldest one, a girl about nine, said proudly. "We just let you think we were." "We¡¯ve been tracking you for weeks," the seven-year-old boy added. "Waiting for the right moment to help," the youngest, a five-year-old girl, finished. "Help how?" ra asked, stunned. "Like this," all three children said together. They joined hands, and suddenly the cave filled with the most powerful Moon Alpha energy anyone had ever felt. It was pure, untainted, and absolutely devastating to beings of darkness.


    Thorne screamed as the energy hit him. His vampire form began to disappear. "This isn¡¯t over!" he shrieked as he faded. "I¡¯ll return! I¡¯ll always return!" "No," ra said strongly. "You won¡¯t." She reached out and grabbed the fading vampire¡¯s essence. Silver fire erupted from her touch, not just destroying Thorne butpletely erasing his presence from reality itself. "It¡¯s done," she whispered, falling to her knees. Marcus, no longer supported by Thorne¡¯s power, crumpled to the ground. His eyes cleared for a moment, showing the father they remembered. "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered to his kids. "I was so afraid of losing control that I lost everything that mattered." Then his eyes closed forever. In the aftermath, as everyone caught their breath, Kael made another statement that shocked them all. "The ckwood Pack is disbanding," he said softly. "What?" everyone shouted. "We¡¯re making something new. Something better. A coalition of free wolves, led by equals, not masters." "And what do we call this new coalition?" Derek asked. Kael looked at ra, then at his brothers, then at all the brave souls who had stood with them. "The Moon Guard," he said with a smile. "Protectors of all supernatural beings, not just werewolves." "I like it," Ronan grinned. "It has potential," Darian agreed. "But first," ra said, standing up with increased strength, "we have work to do." "What kind of work?" Tobias asked. "Thorne wasn¡¯t the only threat out there," she responded ominously. "The children showed me something when they shared their power." "What?" everyone asked. "There are others. Other creatures like Thorne.


    Other threats to magical beings everywhere." "How many others?" Kael asked. "Seven more," the oldest kid said solemnly. "Each one more dangerous than thest." "And they¡¯re alling here," the youngest added. "Why here?" Margaret asked. "Because," ra said, her silver eyes starting to glow with new power, "killing Thorne sent out a signal to every dark creature on Earth." "What kind of signal?" Ronan asked, though he feared the answer. "That the Moon Alpha is awake. That the most powerful magical being in existence is ready to fight." "And they want to test themselves against that power," Darian finished grimly. "When?" Kael asked. "Soon," all three children said together. "Very soon." Outside the cave, seven shooting stars appeared in the night sky, each one headed straight for Earth. "They¡¯re not shooting stars," ra whispered, watching through the cave opening. "What are they?" Celeste asked. "Our next challenge," ra replied. "And this time, we¡¯ll be ready."


    But as she spoke, her silver glow flickered and faded. Using so much power to destroy Thorne had cost her more than she¡¯d realized. "ra?" Kael said quickly, catching her as she swayed. "I¡¯m fine," she insisted, but her voice was weak. "No, you¡¯re not," Margaret said with increasing rm. "Destroying a Bloodline Drinker takes a terrible toll. You need time to recover." "How much time?" Ronan asked. "More than we have," Margaret answered, looking at the approaching lights in the sky. "Then we fight without full power," Darian said grimly. "Against seven beings more dangerous than Thorne?" Derek asked. "That¡¯s suicide." "Maybe," Kael admitted. "But it¡¯s also our job now. We¡¯re the Moon Guard. We protect everyone, no matter the cost." "Even if it kills us?" Sarah asked quietly. "Especially then," ra said, her resolve returning despite her weakness.


    The seven lights grew brighter, closer, more frightening. "Whatever¡¯sing," Kael said, pulling ra close while his brothers nked them, "we face it together." "Together," everyone agreed. But as the first light touched the sky, a new voice echoed through the cave. Ancient, powerful, and utterly scary. "The Moon Alpha lives," it said with pleasure. "How delightfully unexpected. This will be much more fun than I expected." The voiceughed, a sound like the world ending. "See you soon, little Luna. I have such great ns for you."

 Chapter 58: The Hunt for Ancient Allies

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58: The Hunt for Ancient Allies</h4>


    "I¡¯m going after the old packs," Ronan announced, his green eyes burning with determination. "Someone has to find wolves who still believe in the prophecy." ra gripped his arm, her silver power flickering slightly. "It¡¯s too dangerous. Those seven things in the sky¡ª" "Will arrive whether we¡¯re ready or not," Ronan cut her off kindly.


    "But if I can bring back allies who remember the old ways, we might survive." Kael stepped forward, his face grim. "The Northern Territories are three days away. The ancient packs there haven¡¯t spoken to strangers in decades." "Perfect," Ronan said with a wild grin. "They¡¯re exactly who we need." Darian frowned. "What if they refuse to help?" "Then I¡¯ll make them understand," Ronan replied, his voice carrying the dangerous edge that made him the most feared of the triplets in fight.


    Two hourster, Ronan stood at the cave entrance with Derek, Tobias, and strangely, Celeste. "Why are youing?" Ronan asked her straight. Celeste lifted her chin proudly. "Because I know these packs. My grandma came from the Northern Territories. They¡¯ll listen to me." "Or kill you for betraying tradition," Derek muttered. "Both options work for me," Celeste said coldly. As they prepared to leave, the oldest of the three Moon Alpha children approached Ronan. "Take this," she said, pressing a small crystal into his hand. "It will glow when you find true believers." "How will I know?" "You¡¯ll feel it," she whispered. "The old magic recognizes its own." The journey north began under a sky filled with eerie lights. Seven lines of darkness moved slowly toward Earth, each one pulsing with evil energy. "How long do we have?" Tobias asked, running beside Ronan¡¯s wolf form. Ronan shifted back to human shape without breaking step. "Margaret thinks maybe four days before theynd." "Four days to convince ancient packs to trust an omega Luna," Derek said grimly. "Impossible." "Nothing¡¯s impossible," Ronan growled. "Not anymore." They ran through the night, covering ground at incredible speed. By dawn, they reached the edge of the Northern Territories¡ªa ce where the trees grew higher, the air felt thicker, and magic hummed in every shadow. "I smell wolves," Celeste said, her nose twitching. "Old ones.


    Powerful ones." "And they smell us," Ronan answered, scanning the forest. Suddenly, twenty massive wolves appeared from between the trees. Their fur was silver-streaked with age, their eyes glowing with ancient knowledge. The biggest wolf, a female with scars across her muzzle, shifted into human form. She looked at least seventy, but her presence demanded instant respect. "I am Alpha Sage of the Moonridge Pack," she said in a voice like rustling leaves. "Why do young wolves trespass on sacred ground?" Ronan stepped forward bravely. "Because the prophecy ising true, and we need your help." Alpha Sage¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What prophecy?" "The Moon Alpha has awakened," Celeste said, surprising everyone with her respect. "She who will unite all packs under silver light." The old Alpha¡¯s face changed instantly. "Show me proof." Ronan pulled out the crystal.


    It zed with brilliant light, so bright that several wolves stepped back in awe. "Impossible," Alpha Sage breathed. "That¡¯s pure Moon Alpha energy." "Not impossible," Ronan said definitely. "She¡¯s real. Her name is ra Moon, and she needs the old packs to recognize her im." "An omega cannot be Luna," another elderly wolf argued. "She¡¯s not an omega," Ronan shot back, his anger ring. "That was a lie to hide her true nature. She¡¯s the most powerful Moon Alpha born in a thousand years." Alpha Sage studied him carefully. "You¡¯re one of the ckwood triplets.


    I can smell your father¡¯s weakness on you." Ronan¡¯s fists clenched. "Marcus is dead. I¡¯m nothing like him." "Prove it," she challenged. What happened next shocked everyone. Instead of rising to the bait, Ronan knelt on one knee. "I don¡¯t need to prove anything to you," he said evenly. "ra already proved everything to me. She saved my brothers, my pack, and possibly the entire supernatural world. If you can¡¯t see her worth, that¡¯s your failure, not ours." Alpha Sage blinked in surprise. "You kneel to an omega?" "I kneel to my equal," Ronan amended. "My mate. My Luna. My everything." The crystal in his hand red brighter, and suddenly every wolf in the clearing felt it¡ªthe mate bond, the love, the absolute loyalty that connected Ronan to ra across hundreds of miles. "Remarkable," Alpha Sage whispered. "The bond is stronger than legends imed." "Will you help us?" Derek asked quickly. Before Alpha Sage could answer, a bone-chilling howl echoed across the forest. But it wasn¡¯ting from any dog. "What was that?" Celeste asked, her face pale. Alpha Sage¡¯s face turned deadly serious. "That was a Shadowstalker. They hunt in packs and eat magical energy." "I thought they were extinct," Tobias said with rising fear. "So did we," Alpha Sage answered grimly.


    "But if they¡¯re hunting again, it means something very powerful is calling them." Another howl answered the first, then another, until the forest rang with inhuman sounds. "They¡¯re surrounding us," Derek noticed, pulling out his silver de. "No," Alpha Sage amended. "They¡¯re herding us." "Toward what?" Ronan demanded. His answer came as the trees ahead burst outward. Something massive crashed through the forest, leaving damage in its wake. "One of the seven," Celeste breathed in terror. The creature that emerged was beyond fears. Twelve feet tall, covered in changing shadows, with eyes like burning coals and ws that dripped darkness. "The Moon Alpha¡¯s pet wolves," it spoke in a voice like grinding stone. "How convenient." "You¡¯re early," Ronan said, trying to sound stronger than he felt. "I wanted to y," the creature answered with a terrible smile. "The others can wait their turn." It rushed forward with impossible speed, but Alpha Sage was faster. She changed mid-leap, her wolf form zing with silver light that matched the crystal in Ronan¡¯s hand. "Protect the boy!" she ordered her pack. "He carries Moon Alpha essence!" The fight was unlike anything they¡¯d ever seen. The Shadowstalkers poured from the forest like living nightmares, while the ancient wolves fought with power that made the very air shake. But the huge creature was too strong. It tore through their defenses like paper, heading right for Ronan. "The crystal!" Alpha Sage shouted. "Use it!" Ronan raised the small stone, and it burst with silver fire. The creature screamed as the light hit it, its shadowy form beginning to vanish.


    "This isn¡¯t over, little wolf," it hissed as it faded. "Tell your dear Luna that Lord Vex sends his regards. I¡¯ll be back with friends." As the creature vanished, the Shadowstalkers fled with it, leaving the forest strangely quiet. "Well," Alpha Sage said, shifting back to human form and wiping blood from her mouth. "That settles it." "Settles what?" Ronan asked. "If one of the Seven came here personally to stop you from reaching us, then your Luna must be everything you im." She turned to her pack. "Send word to all the Northern Territories. The Moon Alpha has awakened, and the old forecast stirs." "You¡¯ll help us?" Celeste asked hopefully. "We¡¯ll do more than help," Alpha Sage answered with a dangerous smile. "We¡¯ll prepare for war."


    But as they celebrated their win, none of them noticed the shadow that detached itself from a nearby tree. It slithered away through the forest, bringing news of everything it had seen and heard. Miles away, six more creatures stirred in the darkness, their eyes fixed on the faraway lights of the cave where ra waited. "So," one of them hissed to the others. "The little Luna has friends now. How delightfully unexpected." "Should we be concerned?" another asked. "Concerned?" The first thingughed, a sound like breaking bones. "My dear brother, this just became much more interesting." Back in the Northern Territories, Ronan felt a chill run down his spine. Something was wrong. Something wasing. And they were running out of time faster than an


    yone realized.

 Chapter 59: The Prophecy’s Dark Truth

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Prophecy¡¯s Dark Truth</h4>


    While Ronan fought in the Northern Territories, Darian sat alone in the deepest part of the cave, surrounded by old books that Margaret had hidden for decades. "Find anything useful?" Kael asked, appearing at the entry with worry etched on his face. Darian didn¡¯t look up from the broken pages. "Still searching." But that was a lie.


    He¡¯d found something twenty minutes ago. Something that made his blood run cold and his hands shake. "The six remaining creatures are moving faster," Kael continued. "ra¡¯s getting weaker, and we need answers." "I know," Darian answered quietly, his fingers tracing ancient symbols that spelled doom. After Kael left, Darian returned to the page that had changed everything. The text was written in Old Norse, anguage he¡¯d learned secretly as a child. "When the Moon Alpha awakens, three sons of darkness shall be bound to her light. Two shall stay true, their hearts pure as silver me. But the third..." Darian¡¯s throat stiffened as he read the next line. "The third shall be devoured by shadow, his love turned to betrayal.


    Only through his treachery can the old curse be broken, but only through his sacrifice can the world be saved." "No," he whispered, flipping furiously through more pages. "There has to be another way." But every book told the same story. Every prophecy led to the same terrible truth. One of the triplets had to betray ra to save her. "Darian?" ra¡¯s voice made him jump. She stood in the cave opening, her silver glow barely noticeable. "Are you okay?" He mmed the book shut, faking a smile. "Just tired. These old books are giving me a headache." She moved closer, and he could smell her sweet scent mixed with tiredness. "You¡¯ve been down here for hours. Come eat something." "In a minute," he said, not trusting himself to stand. "Did you hear from Ronan?" "He found allies," she said with real happiness. "The Northern Territories are sending warriors." "That¡¯s good," Darian managed, though his heart was breaking. "Really good." ra studied his face carefully. "Something¡¯s wrong. Through our connection, I can feel it." Of course you can, he thought angrily. The mate bond shows everything except the one secret that could destroy us all. "I¡¯m fine," he lied again. "Just worried about the creaturesing." She knelt beside him, her hand touching his face. The contact sent fire through his blood and made lying even harder. "We¡¯ll face them together," she said softly. "All of us. No matter what happens." But we won¡¯t, he thought desperately. Because I¡¯m going to have to choose between saving you and staying true to my brothers.


    After she left, Darian opened another book. This one featured detailed drawings of the betrayal scene. In every shot, one triplet stood apart from the others, darkness swirling around him like a living thing. The face was always turned away, but Darian knew. He¡¯d always known. His whole life, he¡¯d been the different one. The smart one. The one who thought five steps ahead while his brothers moved on instinct. The one who could make the hard choices. "Still reading?" Margaret appeared quietly, her ancient eyes seeing too much. "Did you know?" Darian asked without looking up. "Know what?" "About the prophesy. About the betrayal." Margaret was quiet for so long that Darian finally raised his head. Her face was full of sadness. "I suspected," she admitted. "The signs were always there." "Why didn¡¯t you tell us?" "Because prophecies have a way of fulfilling themselves when people know about them," she said gently. "Sometimes knowledge bes the very trap that destroys us." "So what do I do?" Darian¡¯s voice cracked like a child¡¯s. "How do I choose between saving ra and destroying my brothers?" Margaret sat beside him, her worn hand covering his.


    "Maybe the prophecy doesn¡¯t mean what you think it means." "I¡¯ve read it in seven differentnguages," Darian said angrily. "It¡¯s pretty clear." "Is it?" she challenged. "What if treachery doesn¡¯t mean what we assume? What if sacrifice doesn¡¯t mean death?" Before Darian could answer, screaming emerged from the main cave. They ran toward the sound, finding chaos. Pack members were backing away from the cave entrance, their faces pale with fear. "What¡¯s happening?" Darian asked. "Look outside," Derek said, his voice shaking. Darian stepped forward and immediately understood their fear. The sky was no longer dark. Six massive shapes hung in the air above them, each one the size of a house. But that wasn¡¯t the worst part. The worst part was the voice that boomed from all six beings at once. "Little Luna," they called in perfect unison. "We know you¡¯re weak. We know you¡¯re scared. We know you¡¯re hiding." ra appeared beside Darian, her silver light flickering wildly. "What do they want?" "To make you an offer," the animals continued. "Give us the one who betrays, and we¡¯ll leave the others alone." "What does that mean?" Kael asked, joining them. The monstersughed, a sound like breaking mountains. "One of your precious triplets is destined to turn against you, little Luna. Give him to us now, and we¡¯ll spare your life and theirs." "Never," ra said strongly, though Darian could feel her trembling. "No?" The creatures sounded amused. "Then we¡¯ll take him ourselves. Along with everyone else you love." "How do you know about the prophecy?" Margaret called out. "Because we wrote it," they answered with dark pleasure. "Centuries ago, we nted the seeds of this moment. Every choice, every alliance, every love story¡ªall led to this beautiful betrayal." Darian felt the blood drain from his face. "You¡¯re lying." "Are we, young ckwood?" they asked, their attention turning to him. "You¡¯ve read the ancient books. You know the truth. One of you three is our key to sess." "Which one?" Kael asked. "The smart one," they answered. "The smart one. The one who always stands apart." Every eye in the cave turned to Darian.


    He saw understanding dawn on face after face. "No," Ronan¡¯s voice came from behind them. He¡¯d returned with a dozen Northern Territory wolves, but his focus waspletely on his youngest brother. "Not Darian." "Yes, Darian," the creatures said with satisfaction. "He¡¯s been ours since birth. Every n he makes, every scheme he creates¡ªall leading to this moment of perfect treachery." "That¡¯s not true," ra said furiously, moving to Darian¡¯s side. "I know his heart. He would never¡ª" "Wouldn¡¯t he?" the creatures interrupted. "Ask him about the books he¡¯s been reading. Ask him about the prophecy he found. Ask him about the choice he¡¯s already made." All eyes turned to Darian. He saw suspicion growing in faces that had trusted him totally just moments before. "Tell them," the creatures ordered. "Tell them what you learned." Darian¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came. How could he exin that saving ra meant abandoning everything he¡¯d ever loved? "He can¡¯t deny it," the creatures said with joy. "Because it¡¯s true. Darian ckwood belongs to us now." "No," Kael said desperately. "We can fight this. We can change it." "Can you?" the creatures asked.


    "When the timees, when you have to choose between your mate¡¯s life and your brother¡¯s loyalty, what will you do?" The question hung in the air like poison. "I won¡¯t let you manipte us," ra said, her power ring slightly. "We don¡¯t need to manipte anyone," they responded. "The promise will fulfill itself. Darian will make his choice, just as it was written." "What choice?" Ronan demanded. The animals¡¯ughter filled the cave. "Soon, you¡¯ll face your final fight. And when the momentes, Darian will have to decide: save his mate by joining us, or watch her die to stay true to you." "There has to be another way," Kael said desperately. "There is," the animals agreed. "Give him to us now, and we¡¯ll make his betrayal quick and painless." "Never," all three triplets said at once. "Then you¡¯ve chosen the hard path," the creatures replied. "When we return tomorrow night, the promise will be fulfilled. Darian will betray you all, just as it was written." The six forms began to fade from the sky, but their final words echoed clearly. "Until tomorrow, little Luna. Try to enjoy yourst day together." As silence fell over the cave, Darian felt every look burning into him. Trust was reced by fear. Love was shadowed by doubt. And somewhere deep inside, a voice that sounded like the creatures whispered: You know what you have to do. You¡¯ve always known. "Darian," ra said softly, reaching for him. He stepped back, unable to bear her touch. "Don¡¯t." "We can figure this out," Kael said strongly.


    "We can beat the prophecy." "Can we?" Darian asked, his voice hollow. "Or are we just dying the inevitable?" As he walked deeper into the cave, away from their worried faces, one thought consumed himpletely: Tomorrow night, he would have to choose between love and duty. And he already knew which one he would pick. Behind him, he heard ra whisper to his brothers: "We can¡¯t lose him. Not Darian. Not like this." But as he sat alone in the darkness, Darian touched the ancient book one more time and read the final line of the prophecy: "Only through the third son¡¯s willing sacrifice can the Moon Alpha¡¯s true power be released. His betrayal shall be redemption, his darkness shall birth the light." Maybe Margaret was right. Maybe treachery didn¡¯t mean what everyone thought. Maybe it meant something much worse. Or much better. Tomorrow, he would find out which.

 Chapter 60: Alliance of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Alliance of Fear</h4>


    Fifty miles from the ckwood territory, Alpha Vincent Ravenw paced inside an abandoned building. Around him sat twelve other pack leaders, their faces hard with determination and fear. "The Moon Alpha grows stronger," Vincent announced, his yellow eyes zing with hate.


    "My scouts report silver light erupting from their cave every few hours." "Impossible," scoffed Alpha Brutus of the Iron Fang Pack. "No omega has that kind of power." "She¡¯s not an omega," said Alpha Helena Frost, her voice cold as winter. "My grandma told stories about Moon Alphas. They¡¯re weapons dressed as wolves." "Exactly why we must act now," Vincent continued. "Before she reaches full strength." Alpha Marcus Stone, a massive guy with scars covering his arms, leaned forward. "The oracle speaks of unity among all packs. If she seeds¡ª" "Our way of life ends," Vincent ended. "No more alpha control. No more pack order. She¡¯ll turn everything upside down." "Some might say that¡¯s not entirely bad,"mented Alpha Dawn Rivers quietly. Every head turned toward her. She was the youngest boss present, barely twenty-five, with intelligent green eyes that missed nothing. "Careful, Dawn," Vincent warned. "Those sound like dangerous thoughts." "I¡¯m just saying maybe change isn¡¯t always evil," she answered calmly. "The old ways haven¡¯t exactly brought peace." "The old ways brought order," Brutus growled. "Strength. Survival of the best." "And constant war," Dawn shot back. "Endless territorial conflicts. Packs destroying each other over bits ofnd." "Enough," Vincent ordered. "We¡¯re not here to discuss philosophy. We¡¯re here to stop a threat." "What exactly are you proposing?" asked Alpha Rex Nightshade, his voice like grit.


    Vincent smiled coldly. "Simple. We unite our packs and crush the ckwood alliance before the prophecy can bepleted." "Unite with whom?" Helena asked suspiciously. "I¡¯ve been fighting the Iron Fang Pack for decades." "And I¡¯ve been fighting the Frost Pack just as long," Brutus added with venom. "Today, old enemies be new allies," Vincent stated. "Because if we don¡¯t stand together, we¡¯ll all fall separately." The warehouse fell silent as each alpha considered the n. "How many wolves do we havebined?" Rex asked finally. "Nearly three hundred," Vincent answered. "Against maybe fifty in the ckwood alliance." "Those aren¡¯t good odds for them," Helena noted with satisfaction. "No, they¡¯re not," agreed Vincent. "But we¡¯re not just facing wolves. We¡¯re fighting fate itself." Dawn frowned. "What do you mean?" Before Vincent could answer, the warehouse doors burst inward. Six figures in dark robes moved inside, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods. "Who dares interrupt¡ª" Brutus began, but his words died as one figure pushed back its hood. The face underneath wasn¡¯t human. It was pale as bone, with ck veins running beneath transparent skin and eyes like burning coals. "Greetings, alpha leaders," the thing said in a voice like whispered death. "We are the Harbingers of the Six." "The Six?" Dawn asked, though her voice shook. "The ancient ones whoe to reim this world," another Harbinger answered. "And we have a proposition for you." Vincent stepped forward, trying to look brave. "We don¡¯t make deals with monsters." The first Harbingerughed, a sound like breaking ss. "Monsters? How funny. You meet here to destroy an innocent girl because you fear losing power, and we¡¯re the monsters?" "She¡¯s not innocent," Helena objected. "She¡¯s dangerous." "Indeed she is," the Harbinger agreed.


    "Dangerous to those who profit from chaos and pain. Which is why we¡¯re willing to help you stop her." "In exchange for what?" Rex asked suspiciously. "Simple," the Harbinger replied. "When the Moon Alpha is dead, you run your territories as always. But you ept the Six as your overlords." "Never," Brutus growled. "We bow to no one." "Then you¡¯ll die with everyone else when she reaches full power," the Harbinger said calmly. "The choice is yours." Dawn stood abruptly. "This is crazy. You want us to join with demons to kill a girl who¡¯s done nothing wrong?" "Nothing wrong?" Vincent whirled on her. "She¡¯s ruined the natural order! Made an omega into a Luna! Convinced old packs to abandon tradition!" "Maybe tradition needs to be abandoned," Dawn shot back. The stress in the room exploded. Half the alphas moved toward Dawn threateningly, while the other half watched with uncertain faces. "Interesting," the first Harbinger noted. "Division already. How delightfully predictable." "We¡¯re not divided," Vincent stated. "Dawn Rivers is clearlypromised. Probably under the Moon Alpha¡¯s effect." "I¡¯ve never even met her," Dawn answered angrily. "I just refuse to murder someone because you¡¯re afraid of change." "Fear?" Helena stepped forward, her ws lengthening. "We¡¯re not afraid. We¡¯re practical." "You¡¯re terrified," Dawn countered. "All of you. Terrified that she might actually bring peace.


    That your precious wars might end. That you might have to find new ways to feel important." "Enough," the Harbinger ordered, and suddenly no one could speak. "Your internal battles bore us. Here is our offer: Join us, and we¡¯ll ensure the Moon Alpha dies quickly. Refuse, and we¡¯ll let her grow strong enough to destroy you all slowly." With effort, Vincent broke through the magical quiet. "How do we know you can actually stop her?" The Harbinger smiled, showing fangs like ck daggers. "Because we know her weakness." "What weakness?" Rex demanded. "The prophecy speaks of betrayal from within," the Harbinger stated. "One of her precious triplets will turn against her when the timees. We simply need to... encourage that treason." "Which triplet?" Helena asked with rising excitement. "The smart one. Darian. He¡¯s already read the warning. Already knows what he must do." Dawn felt sick. "You want to manipte him into betraying the woman he loves?" "We want to help him fulfill his destiny," the Harbinger corrected. "The promise will happen regardless. We¡¯re simply ensuring it happens at the right moment." "When?" Vincent asked. "Tomorrow night. When the final battle starts." Vincent looked around the room, reading faces, calcting chances. Finally, he nodded. "The Ravenw Pack epts your alliance." "As does Iron Fang," Brutus added quickly. "Frost Pack agrees," Helena said with vicious joy. One by one, each alpha stated their eptance.


    All except Dawn. "Dawn Rivers," the Harbinger said softly. "What is your choice?" Dawn looked at the faces surrounding her. Former foes now united by fear and greed. Creatures of shadow giving power in exchange for souls. "I choose differently," she said softly. "Meaning?" Dawn¡¯s eyes zed with sudden purpose. "Meaning the Rivers Pack stands with the Moon Alpha." The warehouse exploded in angry shouts, but Dawn was already moving. She changed mid-leap, her brown wolf form crashing through a window before anyone could stop her. "Let her go," the Harbinger ordered as several alphas started to pursue. "She¡¯ll warn them, of course. But that only makes the game more interesting." "Game?" Vincent asked. "Did you think this was ever about winning or losing?" the Harbinger responded with amusement. "Tomorrow night, thirteen packs will attack the ckwood union. The Moon Alpha will be forced to choose between saving her people and protecting her power." "And Darian will betray her to save her," Rex said, understandinging. "Exactly. His love will be her death. The prophecy fulfilled through the purest of reasons." Vincent grinned coldly. "Brilliant." "We thought so," the Harbinger agreed. "Now, shall we discuss battle ns?" Meanwhile, Dawn ran through the bush at full speed, her heart pounding with more than just exertion. She had to reach the ckwood area before dawn. Had to warn them about the union. But as she ran, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that she was already toote. Behind her, in the warehouse, the Harbinger smiled as it watched her fleeing form through the broken window. "Shouldn¡¯t we stop her?" Vincent asked. "Why?" the Harbinger replied. "She¡¯ll tell them about our alliance, which will force the Moon Alpha to prepare for war.


    The stress will weaken her further, making tomorrow night¡¯s betrayal even more heartbreaking." "You nned this," Helena realized. "We nned everything," the Harbinger confirmed. "Every choice, every partnership, every act of heroism or treachery. All leading to one beautiful moment of destruction." As dawn approached, two groups prepared for fight. Thirteen enemy packs gathered their forces, while one lone wolf raced madly toward an uncertain dawn. But in the depths of the ckwood cave, Darian sat alone with old prophecies spread before him, knowing that tomorrow night, everything would change. The question wasn¡¯t whether he would betray ra. The question was whether his treason would save her or damn them


    all.

 Chapter 61: Awakening the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Awakening the Storm</h4>


    Dawn was breaking when Dawn Rivers burst into the cave, her wolf form copsing from tiredness. "Enemy packs," she gasped as she shifted back to human. "Thirteen of them. Allied with the Six." ra felt her blood turn to ice. "How long do we have?" "Tonight," Dawn whispered. "They attack tonight." The cave erupted in fear, but Kael¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. "Everyone calm down. We knew this wasing." "Not thirteen packs," Derek argued. "That¡¯s three hundred wolves against our fifty."


    "Then we¡¯d better make sure I¡¯m ready," ra said quietly, her silver eyes zing with determination. Tobias stepped forward, old books clutched in his weathered hands. "The training starts now." "Training?" Ronan scoffed. "We have maybe twelve hours." "Twelve hours to unlock power that¡¯s been sleeping for eighteen years," Tobias answered firmly. "It¡¯s possible, but it won¡¯t be pleasant." An hourter, ra stood in the middle of the cave¡¯srgest chamber.


    The triplets made a triangle around her, while Tobias and Margaret watched from the edge. "Close your eyes," Tobiasmanded. "Feel the silver light inside you." ra obeyed, reaching for the power that had saved them so many times. But instead of warmth, she felt... nothing. "I can¡¯t find it," she said, fear creeping into her voice. "Because you¡¯re looking in the wrong ce," Darian said softly. "You¡¯re searching for light, but Moon Alpha poweres from bnce." "Bnce?" "Light and dark," Kael exined. "You can¡¯t have one without the other." "I don¡¯t understand," ra admitted. Ronan moved closer, his green eyes fierce. "You¡¯ve been fighting the evil inside you your whole life. Trying to be perfect, pure, good." "But real poweres from epting both sides," Darian added, though his voice carried strange pain. Tobias nodded approvingly. "The boys are right. Moon Alphas don¡¯t just channel light. They channel everything." "Show me," ra ordered. "Very well," Tobias said. "But prepare yourself. This will hurt." He put his hands on her shoulders, and suddenly ra¡¯s mind exploded with visions. She saw herself as a baby, silver power zing from her tiny form. She saw her parents¡¯ terrified faces as they made the choice to suppress her abilities. She saw the moment they died, killed by creatures who sensed her hidden strength. She saw eighteen years of loneliness, of feeling useless, of believing she was nothing special. And beneath it all, she saw rage. Pure, burning fury at a world that had tried to destroy her before she could even protect herself. "Let it out," Tobias whispered. "Stop fighting it." "No," ra gasped. "If I let go¡ª" "You¡¯ll be who you were meant to be," Kael interrupted.


    "But what if I hurt someone?" "You won¡¯t," all three triplets said at once. The mate bond red between them, and suddenly ra could feel their total faith in her. Their love. Their readiness to trust her with their lives. The walls she¡¯d built around her anger copsed. Silver fire exploded from her body, but this time it wasn¡¯t pure light. Streaks of shadow danced through the mes, making something beautiful and terrifying. "Incredible," Margaret breathed. The power kept building, fed by years of suppressed emotion. The cave walls began to shake as ra¡¯s energy pressed against them. "Control it," Tobias pushed. "Don¡¯t let it control you." But ra was lost in the storm. Every painful memory, every moment of doubt, every tear she¡¯d shed in the darkness¡ªit all became fuel for the burning power. "She¡¯s going to bring down the mountain," Dawn warned, backing toward the exit. "No, she¡¯s not," Darian said with absolute confidence. He stepped forward, straight into the path of the chaotic energy. "Darian, don¡¯t!" Kael shouted. But Darian kept going until he stood directly in front of ra. The silver fire licked at his skin, but he didn¡¯t flinch. "I know you¡¯re scared," he said softly, his voice somehow carrying over the roar of power.


    "I know you think this makes you dangerous." ra¡¯s eyes snapped open, zing with silver and dark. "Stay back. I don¡¯t want to hurt you." "You can¡¯t hurt me," Darian answered, reaching out to touch her face. "Do you know why?" "Because I love you too much to let my power harm you," she whispered, understanding flooding through her. "Exactly." The jumbled energy began to settle, flowing in controlled patterns around them. The dangerous storm became a gentle dance of light and shade. "How did you know that would work?" Ronan asked in amazement. Darian¡¯s smile was sad. "Because love is stronger than prophecy. Always." But his words held weight that no one else understood. Only he knew that his love for ra would soon be tried in the most terrible way possible. "Now what?" ra asked, her power settling at a level that made the air itself hum with energy. "Now we test your new abilities," Tobias said with excitement. "Margaret, bring the practice targets." For the next several hours, ra learned to shape her bnced power. She could make shields of solid light, weapons of condensed shadow, and barriers that bent reality itself. "Try projecting your consciousness," Tobias offered. "True Moon Alphas can be in multiple ces at once." ra focused, and suddenly there were three of her standing in the cave. Each projection was fully real, capable of separate thought and action. "Magnificent," Margaret said with tears in her eyes. "I never dreamed I¡¯d see such power in my lifetime." But as impressive as ra¡¯s skills were, everyone knew they were running out of time. "The sun¡¯s setting," Derek noted grimly.


    "They¡¯ll be here soon." "Let theme," ra said, her various selves speaking in perfect unison. "I¡¯m ready." "Are you?" Dawn asked quietly. "Ready to kill three hundred wolves?" The question hung in the air like poison. ra¡¯s images flickered as doubt crept in. "I don¡¯t know if I can," she revealed. "They¡¯re still people. Still wolves like us." "They chose their side," Kael said firmly. "You can¡¯t save everyone." "But I have to try," ra answered. "If I be a killer, how am I different from the creatures we¡¯re fighting?" "Because you¡¯re fighting to protect, not destroy," Ronan countered. "There has to be another way," ra urged. Darian watched this exchange with growing dread. He could see the path forming, the decisions that would lead to his moment of betrayal. When the final fight came, ra would try to save everyone. Even their enemies. And that kindness would be her weakness. The weakness the Harbingers would attack. The weakness that would force him to make an impossible choice. "Movement outside," one of the Northern Territory scouts reported. "Lots of it." Everyone rushed to the cave opening. In the distance, torches moved through the trees like angry stars. Hundreds of them. "They¡¯re surrounding us," Dawn noted. "Good," ra said, her power ring. "Let¡¯s end this." But as they prepared for battle, none of them spotted the figure watching from the shadows. One of the Harbingers stood just beyond the cave¡¯s protected wards, its burning eyes fixed on Darian.


    Soon, it whispered into his mind. Very soon, you¡¯ll have to choose. And we both know what choice you¡¯ll make. Darian¡¯s hands curled into fists. The forecast was closing in around them like a trap. And somewhere in the approaching force, Vincent Ravenw smiled as he gave the signal to attack. "Tonight," he announced to his allies, "the Moon Alpha dies. And the old ways are protected forever." But in the cave, ra stood surrounded by silver fire and dark, her power finally awakened. She had no idea that her greatest enemy wasn¡¯ting from outside. He was standing right beside her, his heart breaking with every beat.

 Chapter 62: The Council of Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62: The Council of Alphas</h4>


    The army stopped just outside shot range. Vincent Ravenw¡¯s voice boomed across the valley. "We¡¯vee to talk, not fight. Yet." ra¡¯s silver eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s a trap." "Of course it is," Kael agreed. "But we need to hear what he wants." Three figures came from the enemy lines. Vincent walked in the center, nked by two massive Alphas ra didn¡¯t know. "Alpha Storm from the Western Territories," Tobias whispered. "And Alpha Vex from the Southern Bloonds. Both old enemies of your parents." "They killed Mom and Dad?" ra¡¯s power red wildly. "Focus," Darian said softly, his hand touching her shoulder. The touch sent calming energy through their mate bond, though his own heart was racing with guilt. Vincent stopped fifty feet from the cave opening. His scarred face turned into a cruel smile. "ra Moon. Or should I say, Luna ckwood?" "I¡¯m neither," ra answered, stepping forward. "I¡¯m exactly who I choose to be." Vincentughed. "Brave words for someone hiding in a cave." "I¡¯m not hiding."


    "Thene out. Face the Council of Alphas properly." ra¡¯s breath caught. "What council?" More figures emerged from the forest. Alpha after Alpha stepped into the moonlight. Some she recognized from pack gatherings. Others were strangers with unfriendly eyes. "Twelve Alphas havee to judge you," Vincent dered. "They will decide if you live or die." "Since when do Alphas vote on Luna rights?" Ronan snarled. "Since this Luna ims power over all werewolves," Alpha Storm growled. His voice sounded like grinding stone. "Moon Alpha authority threatens every pack¡¯s freedom." "I never imed authority over anyone," ra protested. "Your very existence is a im," Alpha Vex hissed. She was a thin woman with snake-like eyes. "Moon Alphas ruled our kind for ages. Crushed freedom. Destroyed traditions." "That was a thousand years ago!" "History repeats itself," Vincent said easily. "Unless we stop it here." Tobias stepped beside ra. "The ancient rules protect Moon Alphas. You cannot simply kill her." "We¡¯re not executing anyone," a new voice called out. ra¡¯s heart jumped. Alpha Kane from the Northern Territory came from behind the enemy lines. But he wasn¡¯t alone. "Kane?" she whispered. "I brought friends," he said with a friendly smile. More Alphas appeared. Alpha Reed from the Eastern Forests. Alpha Cross from the Mountain ns. Alpha Dawn from the Coastal Packs. "Seven against seven," Vincent growled. "How convenient." "Not seven against seven," Alpha Kane amended. "Seven who believe in justice against seven who fear change." "What¡¯s this really about?" ra ordered, her patience snapping. Alpha Storm stepped forward. "You want the truth, girl? Fine. Three days ago, every pack leader got the same message." He pulled out a blood-stained letter.


    "It said the Moon Alpha has awakened. Soon she wille to im dominance over all werewolves. Submit now, or face destruction." ra¡¯s face went pale. "I never sent that message." "Of course you didn¡¯t," Alpha Kane said quietly. "But someone wanted us to think you did." All eyes turned to Vincent, who shrugged lightly. "Prove it," he challenged. "I will," ra said, her silver power beginning to glow. "Let me into your mind." "Absolutely not." "Then you have something to hide." The tension crackled like lightning. Thirteen enemy Alphas faced seven friendly ones, with ra and her mates stuck in the middle. "There¡¯s another way," Alpha Reed offered. "Trial bybat." "No," Kael said instantly. "ra¡¯s not fighting twelve Alphas." "Not ra," Alpha Cross exined.


    "Her friends. Ancientw says a Luna¡¯s strength is proven by those who stand beside her." Ronan cracked his fingers. "I like this n." "Three against twelve?" Darian asked. "Those aren¡¯t good odds." "Six against twelve," Alpha Kane amended. "My wolves will stand with you." "And mine," Alpha Reed added. Soon the friendly Alphas were picking champions. The ground was set for eighteen against eighteen. But Vincent held up his hand. "Wait," he called out. "There¡¯s something you should know first." His smile turned aggressive. "About your precious Darian." ra¡¯s blood froze. Beside her, Darian went rigid with fear. "What about him?" she whispered. "Tell her," Vincent ordered. "Tell her about your deal with the Harbingers." The world seemed to stop spinning. Every eye turned to Darian, whose face had gone white as snow. "Darian?" ra¡¯s voice broke on his name. "I can exin," he said desperately. "Can you?" Vincentughed. "Can you exin how you¡¯ve been giving them information for months? How you told them about the Northern Territory? How you vited your own pack?" "That¡¯s not true!" Ronan shouted. But Darian¡¯s silence spoke louder than words. "Show them," Vincent demanded. Darian slowly pulled up his sleeve. On his wrist was a mark that made everyone gasp.


    The twisted sign of the Harbingers, burned into his skin like a brand. "Oh god," ra whispered. "Darian, what did you do?" "I tried to protect you," he said, tears running down his face. "They said they¡¯d kill you if I didn¡¯t agree. They said it was the only way to keep you safe." "By betraying everyone who trusted you?" Kael¡¯s voice was filled with rage and sadness. "I never told them anything important! I never¡ª" "You told them about the cave," Vincent interrupted. "You told them exactly where to find you." The friendly Alphas started backing away from Darian in horror. Even their own friends were staring at him with disgust. "Is this true?" Alpha Kane asked. Darian looked at ra with desperate eyes. "I love you. Everything I did was to protect you." "Answer the question," ra said softly. Her voice was like ice. "Did you tell them where we were hiding?" A long moment of silence stretched between them. "Yes," Darian finally whispered. The word hit like a physical blow. ra staggered backward, her strength flickering wildly. "How long?" she asked. "Since the beginning. Since the day we found out about the mate bond." Ronan lunged at his brother with a roar of anger, but Kael caught him. "Let me kill him!" Ronan screamed. "Let me kill the traitor!" "You can¡¯t," Vincent said with mock pity. "He¡¯s still your mate. Still bound to you by fate." "Then I¡¯ll reject the bond," ra said, her voice hollow. "Will you?" Vincent¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Even knowing what that will do to all three of them?" ra¡¯s power was going out of control again.


    Silver fire and darkness danced around her like a hurricane. "Choose carefully, Moon Alpha," Alpha Storm warned. "Reject one mate, and you lose the power of three. You¡¯ll be too weak to face what¡¯s well lol." "And if I don¡¯t reject him?" "Then you¡¯re bound to a traitor forever," Alpha Vex hissed. "How can anyone trust a Luna who can¡¯t trust her own mates?" The friendly Alphas were muttering among themselves. Their faith in ra was clearly shaking. "This changes everything," Alpha Reed said quietly. "Does it?" Alpha Kane asked. "The boy made a mistake. Doesn¡¯t mean the girl is worthless." "A mistake?" Alpha Crossughed coldly. "He sold out every wolf in that cave!" "To protect her!" "By betraying her!" The disagreement grew louder. Soon the friendly Alphas were shouting at each other instead of backing ra. Vincent watched with satisfaction as the alliance copsed. "Look around you," he called to ra. "This is what happens when Moon Alphas try to lead. Division.


    Betrayal. Chaos." ra looked at Darian, who was sobbing quietly. At Ronan, who was still trying to break free and attack his brother. At Kael, whose face showed nothing but cold sadness. "I need time to think," she said. "Time¡¯s up," Vincent responded. "The trial starts now. Combat to the death. Winners take the Moon Alpha." "And if I refuse?" "Then we kill everyone in that cave and burn it to the ground." The enemy wolves started shifting into battle form. Massive monsters with glowing eyes and razor-sharp ws. The friendly Alphas looked unsure, their unity destroyed by Darian¡¯s betrayal. "Choose your champions," Vincent ordered. "Or watch your friends die." ra closed her eyes. When she opened them, they zed with silver fire. "Fine," she said. "But I choose the terms." "You¡¯re not in position to make demands." "Aren¡¯t I?" ra¡¯s power exploded outward, forming a dome of energy that covered the entire valley. Every wolf, friend and enemy alike, was stuck inside. "Nobody leaves until this is settled," she announced. "One way or another." But as her energy settled, she felt something terrible. The mate bond with Darian was still there, still strong. His deception hadn¡¯t broken it.


    Which meant the forecast was still in y. And somewhere in the darkness beyond her dome, the Harbingers wereughing. Because everything was going exactly ording to their n. "Let the trial begin," Vincent growled. But he was no longer happy. The Moon Alpha had just proven she was far more dangerous than anyone thought. The question was: dangerous to whom?

 Chapter 63: Celeste’s New Role

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Celeste¡¯s New Role</h4>


    "Wait," ra said out of the blue, her silver energy sizzling. "Before anyone fights, I need to understand what¡¯s really happening here." Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed. "More dys won¡¯t save you." "This isn¡¯t about me getting away," ra said. "It¡¯s about saving everyone." She turned around to face each group of Alphas. "Everyone is being cheated on. Someone nned for this fight to happen. "Obviously," Alpha Kane said.


    "The question is who." "I know who," a new voice in the trees said. Every head turned as a figure stepped into the moonlight. Celeste Rivers walked quietly between the hostile wolves, her chin raised with familiar pride. "Celeste?" ra gasped. "What are you doing here?" "Coming to save your life, apparently," Celeste answered with a bitter smile.


    "Though I¡¯m starting to regret it." Vincent snarled. "Another trick. First the traitor mate, now the jealous foe." "I¡¯m not here for tricks," Celeste said strongly. "I¡¯m here because I know who¡¯s been sending those fake messages." The energy dome flickered as ra¡¯s focus wavered. "You do?" "Alpha Marcus," Celeste announced. "Your mate¡¯s father." Shocked gasps echoed across the valley. Even the enemy Alphas looked surprised. "That¡¯s impossible," Kael argued. "My father is dead." "Is he?" Celeste asked. "Because I saw him three nights ago. Very much alive." Darian¡¯s face went even whiter. "No. He died in the attack on our pack house." "His body was never found," Celeste pointed out. "I should know. I helped search the ruins." "Why should we believe you?" Alpha Storm ordered. Celeste pulled out a blood-stained package. "Because he gave me this. A message for his ¡¯dear kids¡¯ after the Moon Alpha was captured." ra¡¯s power red wildly. "Read it." "¡¯My boys,¡¯" Celeste read aloud, "¡¯if you¡¯re hearing this, then my n has seeded. The Moon Alpha is finally where she belongs - under my care. Soon, the promise will be fulfilled, and the ckwood name will rule all werewolves forever.¡¯" "Lies," Ronan growled, but his voice shook with uncertainty. "There¡¯s more," Celeste continued. "¡¯Darian has yed his part perfectly. The Harbingers never controlled him - I did. Through them. Every betrayal, every secret he shared, was at my order.¡¯" Darian fell to his knees. "No.


    That can¡¯t be true." "¡¯He thinks he was protecting ra, but he was actually delivering her to me. The mate bond makes her weak. Through him, I can control her power.¡¯" "Stop," ra whispered, her energy dome beginning to crack. But Celeste kept reading. "¡¯Once she¡¯s broken, I¡¯ll use her powers to force every pack into submission. The age of independent Alphas ends now.¡¯" Vincent stepped forward eagerly. "You see? This proves our point. The Moon Alpha brings nothing but tyranny." "Actually," Celeste said with a sharp smile, "it proves you¡¯re an idiot." "What?" "Marcus counted on you responding exactly like this. He wanted you to gather forces against ra. He wanted chaos and separation." "Why?" "Because while you¡¯re all focused on her, he¡¯s been taking over the Council of Elders. Soon he¡¯ll have legal power to dere martialw across all territories." Alpha Kane¡¯s face darkened. "The Elders would never¡ª" "They would if they believed werewolf civilization was copsing," Celeste interrupted. "Which is exactly what this battle will make them think." The truth hit everyone like lightning. They were all pawns in Marcus¡¯s bigger game. "How do we know you¡¯re telling the truth?" Alpha Reed asked. "Because," Celeste said quietly, "I was meant to be his spy among you. He hired me months ago, promised I could be Luna if I helped destroy ra." "And now you¡¯re betraying him too?" Vincent sneered. "I¡¯m choosing my side," Celeste answered firmly. She turned to ra with surprising earnestness. "I was wrong about you. About everything."


    ra stared at her old rival. "Why are you helping me?" "Because I finally understand what you¡¯ve been trying to tell everyone. Being Luna isn¡¯t about power or position. It¡¯s about saving people." "Pretty words," Alpha Vex hissed. "But we still have thirteen packs against seven." "Actually," Celeste said with increased confidence, "you have thirteen packs against eight." She pulled out a silver whistle and blew three sharp notes. The forest around them came alive with life. Dozens of wolves emerged from hiding - members of smaller packs who had been too afraid to take sides. "The River Pack stands with the Moon Alpha," Celeste dered. "As do the Hill ns, the Valley Tribes, and the Border Guards." "How did you convince them?" Alpha Kane asked in amazement. "I told them the truth. That their choice isn¡¯t between freedom and submission. It¡¯s between freedom and Marcus¡¯s tyranny." Vincent¡¯s confident face finally cracked. His huge advantage was disappearing. "This changes nothing," he snarled. "We still outnumber you." "Do you?" ra asked softly. Her silver eyes were shining brighter now, filled with new purpose. The betrayal and grief were transforming into something far more dangerous - determination. "Celeste," she said politely, "I need someone who understands pack politics.


    Someone who knows how leaders think and what they fear." "What are you asking?" "Be my guide. Help me handle this mess without destroying everything." Shocked murmurs spread through both sides. Even Celeste looked stunned. "You want me as your advisor? After everything I did to you?" "Because of everything you did to me," ra amended. "You know my ws better than anyone. You also know how to turn enemies into friends." "I don¡¯t deserve¡ª" "None of us deserve the roles we¡¯re given," ra interrupted. "But we can choose what we do with them." Celeste straightened her shoulders. "Then I ept. My first advice? End this standoff before Marcuses with the real army." "What real army?" Kael demanded. "The one he¡¯s been building for months," Celeste answered grimly. "Five hundred wolves from the Eastern Territories. They should be here within the hour." "Five hundred?" Alpha Storm looked shaken. "Against all of us?" "That¡¯s the point," Celeste exined. "He wants everyone here to die. Then he can tell the Elders that the Moon Alpha¡¯s awakening caused a huge war. They¡¯ll give him emergency powers to avoid future conflicts." "Meaningplete control over every pack," Alpha Kane realized.


    "Exactly." Vincent was backing toward his army now, clearly reconsidering his stance. "Wait," ra called to him. "You have a choice." "What choice?" "Fight with me against Marcus, or fight alone against his army." "Why would I trust you?" "Because I¡¯m giving you the chance to walk away. Right now. Take your packs and leave. I won¡¯t stop you." "And if I stay?" "Then we face whateveres together." Vincent looked at his friends, then at the growing number of wolves surrounding ra. The mathematics of survival were changing quickly. "What guarantee do I have that you won¡¯t seek revengeter?" "My word as Luna," ra said simply. "The word of someone mated to a traitor?" The remark hung in the air like poison. Darian flinched as if he¡¯d been hit. But ra¡¯s answer surprised everyone. "The word of someone who chooses to see potential instead of past mistakes," she replied calmly. "Including yours." For a moment, Vincent¡¯s mask slipped. Something almost human flickered in his eyes. "You really believe people can change?" "I have to. Otherwise, what hope do any of us have?" The silence stretched impossibly long. Then Vincent made his choice. "My packs will withdraw," he stated. "But if you be the tyrant I fear you are, we¡¯ll be back." "I understand." As Vincent¡¯s forces started retreating, Celeste moved closer to ra. "That was risky," she said quietly. "Showing mercy to your enemies." "Was it the wrong choice?" "Time will tell. But it was brave." ra turned to face the remaining Alphas - the ones who had decided to stand with her. "Now what?" Alpha Kane asked.


    "Now we prepare for the real fight," ra responded. "Celeste, I need you to contact every neutral pack you can reach. Tell them what¡¯sing." "What about Marcus¡¯s army?" "Let me worry about that." But as Celeste hurried away to send messages, she didn¡¯t notice the shadow that detached itself from the trees behind her. One of Marcus¡¯s spies had been listening to everything. In less than an hour, he would report back to his Alpha. Marcus would learn that his ns had been revealed. And his reaction would be swift and merciless. The real war was about to begin. But the most dangerous enemy wasn¡¯t the oneing from outside. It was the one standing right beside ra, wearing Darian¡¯s face and keeping secrets that could destroy them all.

 Chapter 64: The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The First Test</h4>


    A desperate howl cut through the night air just as Marcus¡¯s spy disappeared into the darkness. "Help us!" The voice was raw with fear. "Please, someone help us!" A young woman stumbled into the open, her clothes torn and bloody. She fell at ra¡¯s feet, gasping for breath. "Who are you?" Kael demanded, instantly on guard. "Sara... Sara Willow from the Pine Creek Pack," she wheezed. "My Alpha sent me. The pups... they¡¯re dying."


    ra knelt beside her, silver energy instantly flowing to heal her wounds. "What¡¯s wrong with them?" "We don¡¯t know. They were fine yesterday. Then this morning..." Sara¡¯s voice broke. "They can¡¯t wake up. All twelve of them. Just... sleeping forever." "Sleeping curse," Tobias whispered grimly. "Haven¡¯t seen one in decades." "Can you help them?" Sara begged, squeezing ra¡¯s hand. "You¡¯re the Moon Alpha. Everyone says you have healing skills." "I..." ra paused. "I¡¯ve never fixed anyone before. Not really." "Then learn fast," Celeste said quickly.


    "Because if those pups die, every pack will me you." "What do you mean?" "Think about it," Celeste exined quickly. "The time is too perfect. Marcus needs you to look weak before his armyes. What better way than letting innocent pups die while the ¡¯great¡¯ Moon Alpha does nothing?" Darian stepped forward hesitantly. "She¡¯s right. This feels like another trick." "Everything feels like a trap now," Ronan snapped at his brother. "Because of you." "Stop fighting," ra ordered, her power ring. "Sara, how far is your pack territory?" "Twenty minutes by wolf form." "Too long," Alpha Kane said. "Marcus¡¯s forces will be here within the hour." "Then we split up," ra decided. "Some stay here to prepare defenses. Otherse with me." "Absolutely not," Kael objected. "We¡¯re not separating when enemies are closing in." "Those pups are innocent," ra shot back. "I won¡¯t let them die for politics." "And I won¡¯t let you walk into an obvious ambush." "It¡¯s not an ambush," Sara cried. "I swear on my pack¡¯s honor. The pups are really sick." "Prove it," Celeste urged. Sara looked confused. "How?" "Let ra into your mind.


    If you¡¯re lying, she¡¯ll know." "I... okay. Yes. Do it." ra put her hands on Sara¡¯s temples. Silver light flowed between them as she searched the girl¡¯s memories. What she found made her gasp. Twelve small bodies lying totally still. Parents crying over children who wouldn¡¯t wake up. An entire pack falling apart with sadness and terror. But underneath the honest feeling was something else. Something Sara didn¡¯t even know was there. A shadow in her mind. A nted idea. "She¡¯s telling the truth about the pups," ra stated. "But someone influenced her toe here. Made sure she¡¯d find us." "Marcus," Darian whispered. "Probably. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that children are dying." Alpha Kane stepped forward. "I¡¯lle with you. My pack can handle things here." "And mine," Alpha Reed added. Soon half the gathered wolves were volunteering to help. The other half wanted to stay and fight Marcus. "This is exactly what he wants," Celeste warned. "To divide our forces." "Then what do you suggest?" ra asked. "Go. But take only a few wolves. Leave the rest here to face his army." "That¡¯s suicide," Ronan argued. "No," ra said slowly. "It¡¯s smart. Celeste is right. If I take too many wolves, we¡¯ll be exposed here. If I take too few, I can¡¯t help the pups." "So what¡¯s the n?" Kael asked. "I take Sara and two guards. Everyone else stays to fight Marcus." "I¡¯m going with you," all three triplets said at once. "No. I need you here, leading the defense." "ra¡ª" "That¡¯s an order," she said strongly, her Luna authority ringing in her voice.


    The triplets¡¯ wolves automatically wanted to follow, but their human sides rebelled against letting her go alone. "At least take Celeste," Darian begged. "You need an advisor." "Fine. Sara, Celeste, and..." ra looked around. "Alpha Kane." "Deal," Kane agreed. "But we leave now. Every minute counts." As they prepared to shift into wolf form, Tobias pulled ra away. "Be careful," he whispered. "Sleeping curses aren¡¯t normal. Someone cast this spell." "Who would curse innocent pups?" "Someone who wanted to lure the Moon Alpha away from her army." ra¡¯s blood cooled. "You think it¡¯s connected to Marcus?" "Everything¡¯s connected to Marcus now. Watch your back." The trip to Pine Creek territory felt like racing through a nightmare. Sara led them through twisted paths and dark valleys, her desperation pushing them faster than safety advised. When they finally reached the pack camp, ra¡¯s heart nearly stopped. The ce felt like a tomb. No children¡¯sughter. No yful screaming. Just quiet and the sound of parents crying. "This way," Sara whispered, changing back to human form. She led them to a big cabin where twelve small bodiesy on makeshift beds. Parents sat beside each one, holding tiny hands and muttering prayers. "How long have they been like this?" ra asked softly. "Since dawn," Alpha Willow answered. He was a middle-aged man with kind eyes full of tears. "They were ying outside yesterday evening. Perfectly healthy. Then this morning..." ra knelt beside the nearest bed. A little girl, maybe five years old,y perfectly still. Her breathing was so shallow it was barely noticeable. "What happened right before they fell asleep?" Celeste asked. "Nothing unusual. They had dinner, yed games, went to bed..." "What did they eat?" Alpha Kane pressed. "Same as always. Meat, veggies, milk..." "The milk," Sara said suddenly. "There was something strange about the milk yesterday."


    "What do you mean?" ra asked. "It tasted... different. Sweeter. But the pups loved it, so we didn¡¯t think anything of it." "Where did the milke from?" "A trader. Said he was from the Eastern Territories. Offered us a great deal on fresh goods." ra and Celeste traded looks. "Describe this trader," Celeste urged. "Tall, dark hair, scar across his left cheek..." "Marcus," Alpha Kane growled. "Or one of his people," ra agreed. "This whole thing is a setup." "But the pups are still dying," Alpha Willow argued. "Setup or not, can you save them?" ra stared at the unconscious children. Her silver power was already reaching toward them, trying to understand what was wrong. What she found made her sick. "It¡¯s not just a sleeping curse," she dered grimly. "It¡¯s a soul trap." "What¡¯s that?" Sara gasped. "Their souls are being slowly pulled away from their bodies. In a few hours, they¡¯ll be gone forever." "Can you break it?" "I... I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never tried anything like this." "Then learn," Alpha Willow begged. "Please. They¡¯re all we have." ra closed her eyes and let her power flow toward the closest child. Silver light surrounded the little girl¡¯s body, looking for the magical trap. There. A dark thread wrapped around the child¡¯s soul, slowly dragging it into nothingness. ra grabbed the thread with her energy and pulled. The ckness fought back, burning like acid against her power. Pain shot through her body as she fought to break the curse. "ra!" Celeste caught her as she stumbled. "It¡¯s fighting me," ra gasped. "The curse is alive somehow." "Then fight harder," Alpha Kane urged.


    ra poured more power into the fight. Silver fire zed around the child as she battled with the dark magic. Finally, something snapped. The thread dissolved, and the little girl¡¯s eyes fluttered open. "Mama?" she whispered softly. Her mother burst into tears of joy, pulling her daughter into a strong hug. "One down," ra said, wiping blood from her nose. "Eleven to go." But as she moved to the next bed, she realized the truth. Each curse would be harder to break than thest. The spell was meant to drain her power. By the time she saved thest child, she might be too weak to protect herself. "This is the trap," she whispered to Celeste. "Not just drawing me away from the army. Weakening me so I can¡¯t fight Marcus." "What do we do?" "Save the children anyway." "Even if it kills you?" "Especially if it kills me. That¡¯s what being Luna means." As ra moved to the second child, none of them spotted the shadow watching from outside the cabin. Marcus¡¯s spy smiled coldly as he counted the remaining cursed pups. Eleven more soul traps.


    Each one would drain more of the Moon Alpha¡¯s power. By the time she finished, she¡¯d be powerless. And Marcus¡¯s army would be ready to finish what the curse started. The first test was already seeding beyond his wildest dreams. But in the cabin, as ra began fighting for the second child¡¯s soul, something unexpected happened. Her silver power didn¡¯t lessen. It grew bigger. Each act of selfless healing fed her powers instead of draining them. The spy¡¯s smile faded as he realized Marcus had made a terrible mistake. He wasn¡¯t weakening the Moon Alpha. He was making her invincible. But it was toote to warn his boss. The real fight was about to begin, and neither side was prepared for what the Moon Alpha was bing. In the distance, howls rang through the night as Marcus¡¯s army closed in on the cave. The war for the future of all werewolves had finally started. And ra was exactly where she needed to be. Fighting not for power or politics, but for the lives of innocent children. The question was: would that be enough to save everyone she loved?

 Chapter 65: The Dark Offer

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Dark Offer</h4>


    Back at the cave, Darian paced like a caged dog. His brothers were busy nning battle tactics with the other Alphas, but he couldn¡¯t focus. Something felt wrong. Very wrong. "She shouldn¡¯t have gone alone," he mumbled, running his hands through his dark hair. "She¡¯s not alone," Kael said without looking up from the war n. "Kane and Celeste are with her." "That¡¯s not enough protection." "She made her choice," Ronan snapped. "Stop second-guessing everything." Darian¡¯s jaw tightened. His brothers didn¡¯t understand. They saw ra as their mate, their Luna.


    But Darian saw something else. Something that scared him. Power. Raw, unlimited power getting stronger every day. A cold wind suddenly swept through the cave, making the mes flicker. The other wolves looked around anxiously, but nothing seemed different. Except Darian felt eyes watching him. "I need some air," he stated, walking toward the cave entrance. "Don¡¯t go far," Kael warned. "Marcus¡¯s scouts could be anywhere." Darian nodded but kept walking. Outside, the forest was strangely quiet. No birds. No insects. Even the wind had stopped. Then he heard it. A whisper in the darkness. "Darian ckwood." He spun around, his wolf senses on high alert. "Who¡¯s there?" A figure stepped out from behind a huge oak tree. Tall and thin, wearing a long ck coat that seemed to swallow light. His face was pale as moonlight, with eyes like ck holes.


    "My name is Mordecai," the man said, his voice smooth as silk. "I¡¯ve been waiting to meet you." "I don¡¯t know you." Darian¡¯s hand moved to the silver knife at his belt. "But I know you, young ckwood. The smart one. The strategic thought. The brother who sees what others miss." "What do you want?" Mordecai smiled, showing teeth too white and too sharp. "To help you im your destiny." "I don¡¯t need help." "Don¡¯t you?" Mordecai circled him slowly, like a hunter sizing up prey. "Tell me, Darian. How does it feel watching your brothers fight over her? Knowing you¡¯re just as good, but always third in line?" Darian¡¯s chest tightened. "That¡¯s not¡ª" "Kael gets to be the future Alpha. Ronan gets to be the rebel hero. And you? You get to be the lost triplet. The spare." "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." "I know you dream of more." Mordecai stopped right in front of him. "I know you watch ra¡¯s power grow and wonder what it would feel like to have that strength for yourself." Darian¡¯s heart hammered. How could this stranger know his secret thoughts? "I can give you everything," Mordecai added. "Knowledge beyond imagination. Power beyond limits. All you have to do is make one easy choice." "What choice?" Mordecai pulled out a small ss vial filled with whirling ck liquid. "Drink this during the battle tomorrow. When ra is weak from healing those children, you¡¯ll take her power. All of it." "That would kill her." "Would it? Or would it free her from a load she never asked for?" Mordecai¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Think about it, Darian. She¡¯s suffered enough. Let her live a normal life while you take on the duty of protecting the packs." Darian looked at the vial. It felt warm against his palm, beating like a heartbeat. "She trusts you," he whispered. "And that trust makes you the right choice. She¡¯d never suspect her loyal Darian. The brother who always puts family first." Images shed through Darian¡¯s thoughts. Himself leading the packs with knowledge and strength. No more watching from the sides. No more being forgotten. No more pretending he didn¡¯t crave the power he saw in ra¡¯s silver eyes. "Why me?" he asked. "Why not offer this to Kael or Ronan?" "Kael is too decent. He¡¯d refuse quickly. Ronan is too rash. He¡¯d probably try to fight me." Mordecai chuckled. "But you, Darian, you understand that sometimes difficult choices must be made for the greater good." "And what do you get out of this?" "Let¡¯s say I have an interest in seeing the Moon Alpha¡¯s power in more... capable hands." A howl echoed from the direction of Pine Creek area. ra¡¯s voice, strained with effort. "She¡¯s struggling," Mordecai noted. "Each curse she breaks weakens her more.


    By morning, she¡¯ll be vulnerable. That¡¯s when you act." Darian¡¯s fingers closed around the jar. "What exactly is this?" "Ancient magic. It will bond her power to your soul, making you the new Moon Alpha. But you must give it to her freely. She has to drink it herself." "How am I supposed to do that?" "Tell her it¡¯s a healing drink. She¡¯ll believe you. She trusts youpletely." Mordecai¡¯s smile turned nasty. "That blind faith will be her downfall." Another howl, this one filled with pain. ra was fighting for those children¡¯s lives, probably not even thinking about the danger to herself. "Decide quickly," Mordecai pushed. "Marcus¡¯s army moves at dawn. If you don¡¯t take her power first, he will. And unlike you, he won¡¯t be nice about it." Darian¡¯s mind raced. Was this stranger right? Would Marcus find a way to steal ra¡¯s abilities? At least if Darian took them, he could protect her. Keep her safe. Give her the normal life she deserved. "Time¡¯s up," Mordecai said, starting to fade back into the shadows. "Keep the bottle. Use it or don¡¯t. But remember¡ªpower unused is power lost. And your mate has far more power than any one person should hold."


    "Wait!" Darian called out. "Who are you really? What aren¡¯t you telling me?" But Mordecai was gone, leaving only the smell of sulfur and the weight of temptation in Darian¡¯s hand. Inside the cave, urgent voices exploded. "Marcus¡¯s army is moving!" a scout reported. "They¡¯ll be here in two hours!" "Where¡¯s Darian?" Kael demanded. Darian slipped back inside, putting the vial in his jacket pocket. "Right here. What¡¯s happening?" "We¡¯re out of time," Ronan said sadly. "The final battle starts now." As his brothers scrambled to make defenses, Darian touched the vial through his pocket. It felt like holding liquid fire. In just a few hours, he¡¯d have to choose. Save ra by taking her power, or trust that she could handle whatever came next. The trouble was, he wasn¡¯t sure which choice would damn them all. Another word arrived via mindlink from Alpha Kane: "ra¡¯s saved eight children, but she¡¯s getting weaker.


    Something¡¯s wrong with these spells. They¡¯re fighting back harder than standard magic should." Darian¡¯s blood went cold. Mordecai had been right. Someone was actively draining ra¡¯s strength. His hand tightened on the vial. Maybe this wasn¡¯t treason after all. Maybe it was kindness.

 Chapter 66: Kael’s Vision

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Kael¡¯s Vision</h4>


    The air in the forest was thick with an unnameable dread, a chill that had nothing to do with the night¡¯s deepening cold. Kael felt it in his bones, a raw, primal warning that wed at his chest, more insistent than any premonition of Marcus¡¯s approaching army. It was a serpent coiling in his gut, whispering of betrayal and loss. He nced at Ronan, who, despite his outwardly calm demeanor, sharpening his ws against a jagged rock, radiated a tension that mirrored Kael¡¯s own. The rhythmic scrape of stone on bone was the only sound, a stark counterpoint to the tempest raging within Kael.


    "I need to run," Kael said, the words bursting forth, an urgent demand from his very core.


    Ronan¡¯s movements stilled. The scraping ceased. Slowly, he lifted his head, his gaze snapping to Kael, disbelief etching lines around his eyes. "Now?" Ronan¡¯s voice was sharp, edged with a desperate practicality. "Marcus¡¯s army is practically at our doorstep."


    "Five minutes," Kael pleaded, the words tumbling out,ced with an desperation he rarely showed. "I need to clear my head. Just five minutes."


    Ronan lunged, his hand closing around Kael¡¯s arm, his grip like iron. "Don¡¯t be stupid," he hissed, his voice low and urgent. "You¡¯ll get yourself killed out there."


    But Kael shook him off, the need to escape, to outrun the suffocating fear, overriding all sense of caution. "Watch things," he promised, the words hollow even to his own ears. "I¡¯ll be back."


    Without another nce, without waiting for Ronan¡¯s agreement or protest, Kael embraced the change. His bones twisted, reshaped, elongating with a sickening crunch. Fur erupted, sleek and ck, covering his transforming flesh. In a heartbeat, he was no longer a man but a powerful ck wolf, a shadow blurring against the trees. He exploded into a sprint, the wind tearing through his newly acquired fur, whipping past his sensitive ears. But the faster he ran, the louder his thoughts became, a chaotic cacophony drowning out the rustle of leaves and the pounding of his paws.


    ra. The name echoed in his mind, a sharp, piercing ache. She was weakening. He felt it, a subtle dimming of her vibrant energy, a growing fragility that tugged at his soul. And Darian. His brother, normally a steadfast anchor, had been acting strangely, a subtle shift in his eyes, a guardedness that sent shivers down Kael¡¯s spine. And now Marcus wasing, a tangible threat that should have overshadowed all else, yet paled inparison to the insidious fear that gnawed at him.


    He burst into a moonlit clearing, a ce from his childhood. This was where he had always found sce, a sanctuary where he could shed the burdens of his world and find quiet strength. He shifted back, the pain of transformation a familiar agony, and copsed to his knees, his breath ragged, great gasps tearing from his lungs. The cool night air on his bare skin offered littlefort against the inferno of his fear.


    "Moon Goddess," he whispered, the words a raw prayer torn from his throat. "Please... show me what to do."


    Silence descended, a heavy shroud muffling the sounds of the forest. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath, a stark stillness that presaged something profound. Then, the vision struck him, a violent, unbidden assault on his senses, sharper and more vivid than any dream.


    He stood in the ruins of Pine Creek. The air was thick, heavy with the stench of smoke and death, a sickly sweet odor that made his stomach churn. Bodies. His pack. His friends. Theyy twisted and lifeless, their eyes staring nkly at the ash-filled sky. At the center of the carnage, a grotesque throne of bones rose from the devastation. On it, a figure sat, regal and terrifying. A man with eyes that glowed with an unnatural, malevolent light, and a crown of ck metal resting upon his head.


    "Brother," the figure said, his voice a cruel caress, a chilling echo in the destendscape. "Come to bow before your new king?"


    Kael staggered back, his mind reeling. Darian? It couldn¡¯t be. Not Darian.


    "What did you do?" Kael demanded, his voice a raw rasp, choked with horror and disbelief.


    "I took her power. All of it." Darian¡¯s smile widened, a predatory sh of teeth. "Now I rule everything. The packs, the territories... all of it."


    "Where¡¯s ra?" Kael¡¯s voice trembled, a desperate plea for a denial, a sign that the vision was a lie.


    "Dead," Darian sneered, the word a poisoned arrow. "Her death gave me the strength to destroy Marcus. To unite the packs under my iron fist."


    "You murdered our mate!" Kael roared, the sound ripped from his soul, a howl of unadulterated rage and grief.


    "I saved her," Darian corrected, his eyes cold, devoid of any warmth. "Like I¡¯ll save you."


    Darian raised a hand, and ck energy, viscous and suffocating, coiled and lunged, a sentient serpent of darkness. It wrapped around Kael, choking him, stealing his breath, stealing the light from his eyes. Darkness closed in, consuming him, swallowing him whole. But before it imed him entirely, his gaze fell, and he saw Ronan¡¯s broken body, crumpled and lifeless, at the base of the bone throne.


    "You killed us all," Kael gasped, the words barely a whisper, swallowed by the encroaching darkness.


    "I freed us," Darian said, his voice utterly devoid of emotion, a chilling pronouncement. "No more pain. No more chaos. Just perfect order."


    The vision shattered, violently, like a mirror struck by a hammer. Kael jerked back to reality, gasping, shaking, his breath shallow and ragged. The chill of betrayal clung to him, a foul stench that permeated his very being. His heart hammered against his ribs, a frantic bird desperate to escape its cage.


    "No," he growled, the word a guttural vow, raw and fierce. "I won¡¯t let that happen. Never."


    But fear lingered, a cold, insidious presence. The vision had been too real, too vivid. And Darian. He had been asking too many questions about ra¡¯s power, watching her too closely, his gaze lingering with an intensity that had unsettled Kael. What if the vision wasn¡¯t just a warning? What if it was a glimpse of an inevitable future, a path already set in motion?


    Another sh hit him, a jarring, fragmented image. Darian, his face a mask of calcted indifference, holding a ck vial. ra, her eyes wide, unseeing, drinking from it. Her power, a shimmering silver smoke, draining from her, coiling and twisting, flowing into Darian¡¯s outstretched hands, solidifying into an ominous ck orb.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered in the vision, his voice a venomous luby. "From yourself."


    Kael howled, a primal sound of rage and despair that tore through the quiet forest, shattering the fragile peace of the night. The sound was raw, filled with a pain that transcended physical wounds.


    He had to stop this. He had to stop Darian.


    He scrambled to his feet, his limbs trembling, and sprinted back towards camp, the moonlight a pale, indifferent witness to his agony. As he burst back into the clearing, chaos reigned. Wolves scrambled, a whirlwind of fur and frantic movement, preparing for the impending battle with Marcus¡¯s army. The air crackled with a frantic energy, but Kael barely registered it. His focus was singr, terrifyingly clear.


    "There you are!" Ronan barked, his voiceced with relief and exasperation. He grabbed Kael¡¯s arm, his grip firm. "We move in ten minutes! What in the Goddess¡¯s name were you doing?"


    "Where¡¯s Darian?" Kael demanded, his voice hoarse, cutting through the din of preparations. His eyes darted around, searching.


    "Right here," a voice responded, smooth and calm, sending a fresh wave of dread through Kael.


    Darian emerged from the shadows, his smile tight, a careful mask that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. Those eyes, Kael noticed with a chilling jolt, were too alert, too bright, holding a glint he couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    "ra needs us," Darian said, his voice even, yet Kael heard a subtle tremor, a false note that grated against his heightened senses.


    Kael studied his brother, every instinct screaming a warning. Something was profoundly off. That same unsettling unease from the vision, the premonition of betrayal, coiled in his gut, tighter than ever. His hand, as if on its own ord, brushed against the silver knife at his waist, its hilt cool and familiar against his trembling fingers.


    If Darian had truly turned, if he had chosen power over love, over family, over the very essence of who they were... Kael knew, with a horrifying certainty, that he would do what he must. He would protect ra, no matter the cost, even if it meant confronting his own brother.


    As they moved towards the exit of the camp, the air thick with the scent of anxious wolves and impending battle, Kael caught a glimpse of Darian¡¯s reflection in a shard of broken ss. And for a breathless moment, he saw it. The cold, cruel smile from the vision. It was fleeting, a mere flicker, but it was enough.


    He tightened his grip on the de, the silver hilt digging into his palm.


    Time was running out.


    And Kael no longer knew who to trust.

 Chapter 67: Ronan’s Rage Returns

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Ronan¡¯s Rage Returns</h4>


    The triplets sped through the forest toward Pine Creek, their wolves pushing hard against the night. Kael led the pack, his mind still reeling from the image. Behind him, Ronan¡¯s red wolf ran with deadly focus. Darian brought up the rear, his hand never leaving his jacket pocket. They were still two miles out when the scream shattered the darkness.


    ra¡¯s scream. Pain. Terror. Death. Ronan¡¯s wolfunched forward, leaving his brothers behind. His paws barely hit the ground as he flew between trees, branches whipping past his face. Mate in danger. Kill threat. Protect mate. The smell hit him first. Blood. ra¡¯s blood. Then he saw her. She was on her knees in the town square, surrounded by the children she¡¯d been saving. A man in ck leather stood behind her, a silver knife pressed to her throat. Blood ran from a cut on her shoulder where the de had already tasted flesh.


    "Come any closer and she dies!" the assassin shouted as Kane and Celeste circled him. Ronan shifted mid-leap,nding hard on human feet. His eyes were pure gold, his wolf wing to break free. "Let. Her. Go." The assassinughed. "Marcus ckwood sends his regards. The Moon Alpha dies tonight." He pressed the knife deeper. More blood flowed. That¡¯s when Ronan snapped. The anger that lived in his chest, the beast he¡¯d spent years learning to control, exploded outward like a bomb. His wolf didn¡¯t just rise. It consumed him. Bones cracked as his body grew. His muscles grew thick as tree trunks. His ws became silver daggers. His teeth turned into fangs that could crush steel. But his eyes. His eyes became ck holes of pure fury. This wasn¡¯t his normal wolf. This was the monster his father had beaten into him. The killer that lurked in every ckwood¡¯s blood. The assassin¡¯s confident smile died. "What the hell¡ª" Ronan moved faster than lightning. His ws ripped through the man¡¯s chest like paper. Blood sprayed across the square as the assassin¡¯s scream cut short. But Ronan wasn¡¯t done. He turned on Kane, who was helping ra to her feet. His wolf saw movement and ssified it as danger. "Ronan, no!" ra cried, but her voice seemed toe from miles away. Kane barely dodged the swipe that would have taken his head off. "He¡¯s lost control!" The children screamed, running in all directions.


    Celeste changed to wolf form, trying to herd them to safety. Ronan¡¯s monster-wolf stalked forward, hunting anything that moved. Saliva dripped from his fangs. His ws left gouges in the stone beneath his feet. Kane drew his sword. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but¡ª" Ronan lunged. Kane rolled away, but ws caught his arm, shredding flesh to bone. "Stop!" ra stumbled forward, forgetting her own wounds. "Ronan, look at me!" The beast swung toward her, and for a frightening second, she thought she saw hunger in those ck eyes. Then Kael and Darian burst into the square. "Get back!" Kael shouted, silver knife shining in his hand. "He¡¯ll kill you!" "He¡¯s my mate," ra said definitely. "He won¡¯t hurt me." "That¡¯s not Ronan anymore," Darian warned, his own knife ready. "That¡¯s the ckwood curse. Pure killing sense." The monster-wolf circled them, huge head swinging back and forth. Looking for the next target. ra stepped forward. Every urge screamed at her to run, but she ignored them all. "Ronan," she whispered. "Come back to me." The beast froze. "I know you¡¯re in there," she continued, moving closer. "I can feel you fighting." A low growl rumbled from the creature¡¯s throat. Warning her away. "I¡¯m hurt," she said simply. "I need you. The real you." She held out her hand, blood still dripping from her shoulder. The monster-wolf¡¯s nostrils red, scenting her hurt. The ck in his eyes shed for just a moment, showing gold underneath. "That¡¯s it," ra breathed. "Come back to me, my wild wolf." The beast took a step forward.


    Then another. Kael raised his knife. "ra, get away from him." "No." She never took her eyes off the creature. "He¡¯s fighting it. He¡¯s fighting for me." The monster-wolf was close enough to touch now. Close enough to kill her with one swipe. Instead, he lowered his massive head and whined. The sound broke something inside the rage. Ronan¡¯s human consciousness wed its way back to the surface, fighting against the bloodlust that wanted to consume everything. Mate hurt. Protect mate. Not kill mate. Slowly, painfully, the monster began to shrink. Bones cracked back into ce. Muscles returned to normal size. The ck faded from his eyes, leaving them gold, then brown. Ronan copsed to his knees, fully human again, shaking like a leaf. "I¡¯m sorry," he gasped, reaching for her with trembling hands. "I¡¯m so sorry. I could have killed you." ra fell into his arms, both of them bleeding and broken. "But you didn¡¯t. You came back." "I almost didn¡¯t." His voice cracked.


    "The rage was so strong. I wanted to destroy everything." "But you chose me instead." Kael lowered his knife, relief flooding his face. Behind him, Darian watched with calcting eyes, his hand still on the vial in his pocket. Kane limped over, his arm wrapped in torn cloth. "We need to get out of here. That attacker wasn¡¯t alone. I can smell moreing." "How many children did you save?" Kael asked ra. "Fifteen. But the threats are getting stronger." She swayed on her feet. "Each one fights back harder." Darian stepped forward, pulling out a small sk. "Here. Drink this.


    It¡¯ll help recover your strength." ra reached for it, trusting him totally. But Ronan¡¯s wolf, still close to the surface, caught a smell that made his hair stand on end. Sulfur. Magic. Betrayal. "Don¡¯t drink that!" he yelled, knocking the sk from Darian¡¯s hand. It shattered on the stones, ck liquid hissing as it touched the ground. Darian¡¯s mask finally slippedpletely, showing the cold calction underneath. "You always were too protective, brother," he said quietly. Then he pulled out the real vial. The one Mordecai had given him. And smiled.

 Chapter 68: The Blood Moon

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Blood Moon</h4>


    Time froze as Darian held up the real bottle. The ck liquid inside swirled like a live thing, hungry and waiting. "What is that?" ra whispered, backing away from the brother she¡¯d trusted most. "Your freedom," Darian said softly. "And my destiny." Kael stepped forward, his silver knife shining.


    "Put it down, Darian. Don¡¯t do this." "You don¡¯t understand." Darian¡¯s voice cracked. "She¡¯s dying. Each curse she breaks takes more of her life. I¡¯m trying to save her." "By stealing her power?" Ronan growled, his wolf still close to the surface. "By taking the burden she can¡¯t handle!" The argument shattered when Kane yelled from the edge of town. "Marcus¡¯s soldiers! They¡¯re here!" Through the woods, torches zed like angry stars. Hundreds of them.


    Maybe thousands. "We need to move," Celeste urged, but her voice sounded strange. Distant. That¡¯s when ra looked up at the sky and gasped. The moon was changing. What had been silver white moments before now glowed deep red. Blood red. The color of suffering and truth. "No," she breathed. "Not now." "What¡¯s happening?" Kael demanded. "Blood Moon," ra whispered. "I read about it in the ancient books. It only happens once every hundred years." The red light bathed them all, making their skin look like they were covered in blood. "So what?" Ronan asked. "During a Blood Moon, mate bonds are tested." ra¡¯s voice shook. "If the love is real, the tie bes unbreakable. If it¡¯s not..." "It breaks forever," Darian finished. "I know. That¡¯s why this has to happen now." He raised the vial to his lips. "Stop!" ra lunged forward, but Kael caught her arm. "Don¡¯t," he said grimly. "Look at the moon. It¡¯s already started." The Blood Moon pulsed like a heartbeat. Each pulse sent waves of red energy rushing over them. ra felt it first. The mate tie, which had always been strong, suddenly became a living thing. It stretched between her and the three brothers like silver threads, but now she could see them clearly. Kael¡¯s thread burned bright gold. Strong and steady. True love mixed with duty and respect. Ronan¡¯s thread med red.


    Wild and intense. Love that would die for her without question. Darian¡¯s thread... Darian¡¯s thread was ck. Not the ck of evil, but the ck of hunger. Want. Obsession. He loved her, but he loved her power more. "You can see it now, can¡¯t you?" Darian asked, watching her face. "The real ties. The real truth." ra stumbled backward. "You don¡¯t really love me. You love what I can do." "I love you enough to save you from yourself!" "By taking everything that makes me who I am?" The Blood Moon pulsed again, stronger this time. The ck thread linking her to Darian began to fray. "It¡¯s breaking," Kael said in wonder. "The false bond is breaking." "No!" Darian uncorked the vial. "I won¡¯t let her suffer anymore!" He threw the liquid at ra. Ronan moved like lightning, throwing himself between them. The ck potion hit his chest instead, soaking through his shirt.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then Ronan screamed. The sound wasn¡¯t human. It was pure agony as the dark magic tried to rip ra¡¯s power from her soul through their mate bond. But Ronan¡¯s love was too strong. Instead of stealing her power, the potion backfired. It tried to take his own life force instead. "Ronan!" ra caught him as he fell, his body convulsing. The Blood Moon pulsed a third time, and suddenly she could feel everything. Every emotion. Every thought. Every secret. Kael¡¯s intense guilt about wanting to reject her at first. His desperate love now that he knew her worth. Ronan¡¯s absolute devotion. His willingness to die for her happiness. And Darian... Darian¡¯s twisted love that had be mania. His hatred of his brothers. His hunger for power disguised as safety. "I can feel it all," she whispered. "The real ties. The lies. The truth." The ck thread to Darian snapped totally. He cried out as if he¡¯d been stabbed, falling to his knees. "No," he gasped. "I did this for you. I did this for us!" "You did this for yourself," ra said sadly. "And now you¡¯ve lost everything." The Blood Moon reached its peak, bathing them all in red light. The real mate ties, the ones between ra, Kael, and Ronan, zed like fire. Stronger than ever. Unbreakable. But Ronan was dying in her arms, the poison eating him from the inside. "Stay with me," she begged, her healing power flowing into him.


    But the dark power fought against her, trying to corrupt her gift. "Can¡¯t," Ronan whispered. "Hurts too much." "Then take some of my strength. Take whatever you need." "No. Won¡¯t make you weak." Kael knelt beside them, his hand on Ronan¡¯s shoulder. "Take mine too. We¡¯re brothers. We share everything." Even through their broken bond, Darian crawled closer. "Take mine. Please. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry." But it was toote. The evil had spread too far. Ronan¡¯s eyes found ra¡¯s. "Love you," he breathed. "Both of you. Always." His eyes closed. The Blood Moon pulsed one final time, and ra felt something amazing happen. The mate bond didn¡¯t break when Ronan died. Instead, it changed. His love, his very soul, flowed into the bond itself. Making it stronger. Making it forever. "He¡¯s not gone," she whispered in surprise. "I can still feel him. He¡¯s part of the link now." Kael¡¯s tears fell on his brother¡¯s face.


    "What does that mean?" Before ra could answer, the ground shook. Marcus¡¯s army had reached the town. "We need to go," Kane called out. "Now!" But as they prepared to run, ra looked at the Blood Moon one more time. Something was wrong. The red light was getting darker. Deeper. "That¡¯s not right," she said. "The Blood Moon should be fading." Darian, still on his knees, looked up with fear in his eyes. "The potion. It wasn¡¯t just meant to steal your power." "What?" "It was meant to summon something. Something that feeds on mate ties during the Blood Moon." As if his words had called it forth, a shadow fell across the moon.


    Something huge and hungry, blocking out the red light. "What is that?" Kael demanded. Darian¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. "The thing Mordecai really serves. The reason he wanted your power." The shadow began to descend, and ra realized the truth. The Blood Moon hadn¡¯t been a test. It had been bait. And they¡¯d walked right into the trap.

 Chapter 69: Alpha Marcus Escapes

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Alpha Marcus Escapes</h4>


    The shadow above the Blood Moon grewrger, blocking out the crimson light totally. But before anyone could figure out what it was, gunshots rocked the town. Marcus¡¯s army hade. "We need to move!" Kane shouted, catching the children who were still hiding behind broken buildings.


    Kael lifted Ronan¡¯s dead body, his face twisted with grief and rage. "I won¡¯t leave him here." "He¡¯s not really gone," ra said softly, feeling her chest where the transformed mate bond still pulsed with Ronan¡¯s essence. "I can feel him. He¡¯s with us." But there was no time to mourn. Wolves poured into the town square from every direction. Silver armor gleamed in the strange darkness as Marcus¡¯s top guards surrounded them. "Where is she?" a familiar voice boomed.


    Alpha Marcus ckwood stepped through the smoke, and ra gasped. He looked different. Stronger. Dark veins sparked under his skin like ck lightning. "What did you do to yourself?" Kael demanded. Marcus smiled, showing teeth that were too sharp. "I made myself better. Stronger than any Alpha who came before me." "You made yourself a monster," Darian whispered from where he knelt, still broken by his cut mate bond. "I made myself a god!" Marcus roared. "And now I¡¯ll take what¡¯s mine." His eyes locked on ra, and she saw hunger there.


    The same hunger that had eaten Darian, but a thousand times worse. "You¡¯re not taking her anywhere," Kael snarled, silver knife shining. Marcusughed. "My own son, trying to protect the monster who destroyed our family. How pathetic." "She didn¡¯t break anything. You did." "I built this pack! I made us strong! And she..." Marcus pointed at ra with a hooked finger. "She turned my sons against me with her witch magic." The shadow above them pulsed, and suddenly ra understood. "You¡¯re working with it. The thing in the sky." "Working with it?" Marcus¡¯s grin turned nasty. "I called it. Fed it what it needed to grow strong enough to break through to our world."


    "What did you feed it?" Kane asked, though his voice suggested he already knew the answer. "Mate ties. Dozens of them. Every matched pair in my territory, drained dry." Horror washed over ra. "You killed innocent people." "I sacrificed the weak to gain power! And now, with your abilities added to mine, nothing will stop me from ruling every pack on thisnd!" He raised his hand, and dark energy crackled between his fingers. But before he could strike, the ground beneath them began to crack. Something wasing up from below. "What now?" Celeste muttered, shifting to wolf form. The ground split open, and creatures crawled out. They looked like dogs, but wrong.


    Their hair was midnight ck, their eyes glowed red, and their teeth were made of silver. "Shadow wolves," Darian breathed. "I thought they were just legends." "Everything¡¯s real tonight," Marcus said with pleasure. "The Blood Moon opens doorways that should stay closed." The shadow wolves circled them, growling with voices that sounded like breaking ss. "Kill the others," Marcus ordered. "But bring me the Moon Alpha alive." That¡¯s when the real battle started. Kael fought with desperate rage, his silver knife shing as he cut down shadow wolves. But for every one he killed, two more took its ce. Kane and Celeste fought back-to-back, guarding the rescued children. But they were overwhelmed ten to one. ra tried to use her healing power as a weapon, but the shadow wolves were already dead. Her magic passed right through them. "It¡¯s not working!" she called out. "Because they¡¯re not alive!" Darian shouted, finally joining the fight despite his broken state. "They¡¯re made of pure darkness!" Marcus watched the fight with cold satisfaction. His sons were strong, but they couldn¡¯t win. Not against an army of animals that couldn¡¯t truly die.


    Then he felt it.


    A familiar presence approaching fast. His wife. Luna Evelyn ckwood stepped into the square, and everything went quiet. Even the shadow wolves stopped attacking. She looked exactly the same as always. Beautiful. Elegant. Deadly. "Hello, husband," she said calmly. "Evelyn." Marcus¡¯s voice was wary. "I thought you were dead." "You left me for dead. There¡¯s a difference."


    She walked toward him, ignoring the chaos around her. The shadow wolves parted like water, afraid to touch her. "You¡¯ve been busy," she observed, looking at the dark veins under his skin. "Making deals with things that should stay buried." "I did what was necessary to save our pack." "You did what was necessary to feed your ego." Her voice turned ice cold. "And you murdered innocent families to do it." Marcus¡¯s face twisted with rage. "They were weak! The strong live, the weak feed the strong! That¡¯s thew of nature!" "That¡¯s thew of monsters." Evelyn raised her hand, and silver light zed from her palm. But it wasn¡¯t healing light like ra¡¯s. This was pure, burning justice. Marcus screamed as the light hit him, his stolen power fighting against his wife¡¯s magic. "You always were too soft," he growled, dark energy crackling around him.


    "And you always were too cruel." They fought in the center of the square, silver light against shadow darkness. The force of their fight sent shockwaves through the ground. "Mom!" Kael called out, but couldn¡¯t reach her through the wall of fighting shadow wolves. The fight between husband and wife was brutal. Decades of anger and betrayal poured out in sts of magic that shattered buildings. But Marcus had fed on too much stolen power. Slowly, he began to win. "You should have stayed hidden," he growled, his ws cutting across Evelyn¡¯s shoulder. "And let you destroy our sons? Never." She poured everything she had into one final attack. Silver fire burst outward, burning away half the shadow wolves and sending Marcus flying backward.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Marcus rose to his feet, barely hurt. "Goodbye, my dear wife." He raised his hand for the killing blow. That¡¯s when Darian made his choice. Still broken by his severed mate link, still consumed with guilt over his betrayal, he threw himself between his parents. Marcus¡¯s dark magic hit him square in the chest. "No!" Evelyn screamed. Darian fell, his body convulsing as the shadow magic ate him alive. But with his dying breath, he mumbled something that changed everything. "The real trap... wasn¡¯t for ra... it was for you..." Marcus¡¯s eyes widened in understanding just as the ground beneath him burst upward. Silver chains shot out of the ground, wrapping around his arms and legs. Ancient power, older than the shadow wolves, older than the Blood Moon itself. "What is this?" he roared, fighting against the bonds.


    Evelyn smiled through her tears. "Insurance. I¡¯ve been nning for this day for twenty years." The chains began to drag Marcus down into the earth.


    But as he sank, he looked straight at ra. "This isn¡¯t over," he promised. "I¡¯ll be back. And when I am, I¡¯ll take everything from you. Your power. Your mates. Your life."


    The ground closed over him, but his final words echoed in the air like a curse. The shadow wolves, without their master¡¯s power to support them, began to dissolve into smoke. But the thing above the Blood Moon was still there. Still hungry. And as the smoke cleared, ra realized the truth. Marcus¡¯s capture hadn¡¯t been the win they needed. It had been exactly what the shadow thing wanted all along.

 Chapter 70: The Prophecy’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70: The Prophecy¡¯s Warning</h4> The shadow thing above the Blood Moon buzzed with hungry energy. Without Marcus to control it, the thing was free to feed on whatever it wanted. And what it wanted was power¡ªthe kind that came from broken hearts and shattered ties. "It¡¯s getting stronger," ra whispered, feeling the darkness pull at her soul like a ma.


    The thing in the sky wasn¡¯t just some random monster. It was something old, something that had been waiting for this exact moment. Kael helped his mother to her feet while Darian¡¯s bodyy still on the ground. Two boys dead, one grieving, and a wife who had just lost everything to stop her evil husband. "We need to leave," Kane urged, collecting the rescued children. "This ce isn¡¯t safe anymore." But Evelyn shook her head. "Running won¡¯t help. That thing up there feeds on pain and separation. The more we run, the stronger it gets." "Then what do we do?" Celeste asked, her wolf form trembling with tiredness. Luna Evelyn looked at ra with eyes that held ages of wisdom. "We find the full prophecy. The one your parents died guarding." ra¡¯s heart skipped. "You know about my parents?" "I know everything, child. Your mother was my sister."


    The world turned sideways. Kael grabbed ra¡¯s arm as she swayed. "That¡¯s impossible. My parents were omegas." "Your parents were the strongest Alphas in three generations," Evelyn said strongly. "They gave up their power to hide you from this exact moment." The shadow thing roared overhead, and buildings began to crack under its dark pressure. They were running out of time. "Where¡¯s the prophecy?" Kael demanded. "Hidden where Marcus could never find it. In the one ce he was too proud to look." Evelyn smiled sadly. "Darian¡¯s room." They raced through the broken streets as the shadow thing grew bigger. Its hunger was so strong now that weaker wolves were falling just from being near it. Darian¡¯s room was exactly as he had left it. Books everywhere, maps on the walls, and a chess set where he¡¯d been ying against himself. But Evelyn went right to his desk and pressed a hidden button. A secret drawer opened. Inside was an old scroll, written in blood-red ink that seemed to move in the candlelight. "Read it," Evelyn ordered. ra unrolled the paper with shaking hands. The words were in the oldnguage, but somehow she understood every one: "When the Blood Moon rises and shadows break free, The Moon Alpha will face her fate. Three hearts bound by fate¡¯s cruel design, Love split will fall, love united will shine. But beware the choice that pulls love apart, For only together can they guard the heart. One road leads to darkness, one to the light, The difference between them is love¡¯s pure sight." "Love divided will fall, but love united will conquer all," ra whispered. "What does that mean?" Kane stepped forward. "It means you can¡¯t choose just one of them. The prophecy says all three bonds must be perfect, or we all lose." Kael¡¯s face went pale. "But Ronan and Darian are¡ª" "Not gone," Evelyn interrupted. "Changed. The mate bond doesn¡¯t break just because the body dies. Their souls are tied to yours forever." As if called by her words, two figures appeared in the doorway. Ronan and Darian, but not as they were before. They glowed with soft silver light, their eyes holding depths of knowledge they¡¯d never had in life. "Miss us?" Ronan grinned, though his smile was sadder now. "We¡¯ve been watching," Darian added quietly. "Waiting for you to understand." ra¡¯s heart broke and healed at the same time. "You¡¯re really here?" "We¡¯re here," Ronan revealed. "Different, but here." The shadow thing outside roared again, and the building shook.


    Through the window, they could see it diving toward the town like a giant bird of prey. "It knows," Darian said quickly. "It knows you¡¯re about toplete the prophecy." "How do we stop it?" Kael asked. "Together," all three brothers said at once. Evelyn nodded. "The creature feeds on broken ties and divided love. But if the three of you truly ept sharing ra¡ªnot just tolerating it, but embracing it¡ªyour united power will be strong enough to send it back where it came from." "I never wanted to share," Kael revealed. "I wanted you all to myself." "I wanted to fight for you alone," Ronan said. "Prove I was enough." "I wanted to manipte you into choosing me," Darian confessed. "Even if it meant hurting my brothers." ra felt tears running down her face. "And I wanted to pick the safe choice instead of following my heart." The shadow thing crashed into the building next door. They were out of time. "Do you ept?" Evelyn asked anxiously. "All of you? Completely?" Kael looked at his brothers¡ªone living, two dead but somehow still present. "I ept. I love you enough to share you." "I ept," Ronan said. "We¡¯re stronger together." "I ept," Darian nodded. "My jealousy almost destroyed everything.


    Never again." "I ept," ra breathed. "I love all three of you. Equally. Completely." The moment the words left her lips, silver light burst from their joined hands. The mate bond, which had been broken and fighting itself, suddenly became whole. Not three different connections, but one perfect circle of love and trust. The shadow thing screamed as the light hit it. For a moment, it looked like they had won. Then the creature smiled. And spoke in Marcus¡¯s voice. "Did you really think it would be that easy? I¡¯m not gone, my dear daughter-inw. I¡¯m just getting started." The shadow creature began to change shape, gaining arms and legs and a face that looked exactly like Alpha Marcus ckwood. "The real trap wasn¡¯t for you," it continued in Marcus¡¯s voice. "It was for me. But I¡¯m much smarter than my wife gave me credit for." Evelyn¡¯s face went white. "That¡¯s impossible. The chains¡ª" "Were meant for my body," shadow-Marcusughed. "But I left my body behind the moment I made my deal with the darkness.


    Now I¡¯m something much more powerful." The thing that had been Marcus stepped through the wall like it was made of air. "And now that you¡¯ve all epted your bond, I can take it. All of it. The power of four souls united in love will make me unstoppable." Shadow-Marcus reached out with hands made of pure darkness. And ra realized with horror that finishing the prophecy hadn¡¯t saved them. It had given their biggest enemy exactly what he needed to win.

 Chapter 71: Tobias’s True Identity

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Tobias¡¯s True Identity</h4>


    Shadow-Marcus reached toward them with fingers made of pure darkness. But before he could touch ra, a silver de sliced through his arm like butter. "Get away from my sister." Tobias Grey stood in the doorway, but he lookedpletely different.


    Gone was the scruffy rogue with messy hair and torn clothes. This Tobias had silver eyes that zed with old power, and when he moved, the air itself seemed to bend around him. "Tobias?" ra gasped. "Not exactly," he said, never taking his eyes off shadow-Marcus. "My real name is Tobias Moon. And you¡¯re not the only child our parents saved." The world stopped spinning. ra¡¯s mind went nk. "What?" "Your older brother," Evelyn whispered in shock. "But you were supposed to be dead." Tobias smiled grimly. "That was the n. Hide one child as a weak omega, hide the other as a dead son. Worked pretty well until tonight." Shadow-Marcusughed, his cut arm already growing back. "Another Moon child? Even better. I¡¯ll take both your powers and rule every pack in existence." "You¡¯ll try," Tobias said calmly. He stepped forward, and suddenly ra could feel it¡ªthe same thrumming power that lived inside her, but stronger. Older. Like a river that had been flowing for decades while hers was just starting to bubble up from the ground. "How long have you known?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. "Since the day you were born," Tobias replied. "I was seven when they brought you home. I begged to stay and protect you, but Dad said the prophecy was clear. We had to be separated until the time was right." Kael stepped protectively closer to ra. "If you¡¯re her brother, where have you been? She needed family." "Watching," Tobias said simply.


    "Every day of your life, I¡¯ve been nearby. When you got picked on at school, I made sure those kids faced consequences. When you were hungry, I left food where you¡¯d find it. When you were scared, I was the shade keeping the real monsters away." Tears streamed down ra¡¯s face. All those times she¡¯d felt like someone was looking out for her, all those lucky breaks that seemed toe from nowhere¡ªit had been him. "The rogue who warned me about the triplets," she realized. "That was you." "I had to make sure you were ready. The prophecy said you¡¯d need to choose love over fear, but I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d be strong enough." His silver eyes rxed. "I was wrong. You¡¯re stronger than both our parentsbined." Shadow-Marcus got tired of their reunion. "How sweet. A family meeting right before I destroy you all." He lunged forward with ws made of pure darkness, but Tobias was ready. Silver light erupted from his hands, meeting the shadow strike head-on.


    The crash sent shockwaves through the building, cracking the walls and shattering every window. But Tobias wasn¡¯t strong enough alone. The shadow creature that had been Marcus was feeding off years of stolen power, while Tobias had been hiding his powers for decades. "I can¡¯t hold him much longer," Tobias grunted, his silver light dimming. "We¡¯ll help," Kael said, lifting his weapon. "Your knives won¡¯t work against pure shadow," Tobias answered. "This isn¡¯t a fight you can win with strength." "Then how do we win?" Ronan¡¯s spirit required. Tobias looked at ra with hopeless hope. "The prophecy named two bloodlines. Ours and theirs. Moon children can make light, but ckwood children canmand shadows. If we work together¡ª" "No," shadow-Marcus roared. "I won¡¯t let you unite against me." He split himself into three separate shadow creatures, each one striking a different group. One went after Tobias, one after the triplets, and the biggest one headed straight for ra. But as the shadow reached for her, something incredible happened. The mate bond she shared with all three boys didn¡¯t just connect her to them¡ªit connected her to their family line. To their mother, their father, their grandfather, and every ckwood Alpha who had ever lived. Power rushed through her like a river breaking through a dam. Not just healing light, but something far more dangerous. She could feel the shadows reacting to her call, just like Tobias had said. "Impossible," shadow-Marcus whispered. "You¡¯re not a ckwood." "No," ra said, silver light dancing around her fingers while shadows danced at her feet. "But I¡¯m tied to three of them.


    And through that link, I can use their family magic just like they can use mine." She raised her hands, and for the first time in her life, felt truly strong. Light and shadow danced together, making something beautiful and terrible. But shadow-Marcus smiled. "You think you¡¯ve won? Child, you have no idea what you¡¯re ying with. Those ghosts you¡¯remanding? They¡¯re hungry. And once they get a taste of your light, they¡¯ll eat you from the inside out." Horror washed over ra as she realized he was right. The shadows felt great, but they also felt wrong. Like ice that burned, or honey that poisoned. "Don¡¯t listen to him," Tobias yelled, still fighting his own shadow creature. "You can control them. You just have to¡ª" His words were cut off as his opponent gotrger, fed by Marcus¡¯s expanding power. All three shadow creatures were getting stronger, while the defenders got weaker. That¡¯s when Evelyn made her choice. "ra," she called out. "There¡¯s something else about the forecast. Something I didn¡¯t tell you." "Kind of busy right now," ra replied, fighting to keep the shadows from consuming her light. "The prophecy says love united will win all. But it doesn¡¯t mean romantic love." ra¡¯s eyes widened. "What?" "Family love. The love between brothers, between parents and children, between those who choose to be family even when blood doesn¡¯t bind them."


    Evelyn looked at Tobias, then at ra, then at her three boys. "All of us. Together." Understanding dawned on Tobias¡¯s face. "The mate link was never the key. It was just the beginning." "We¡¯re all connected," Kael realized. "Through love, through loss, through choice." "Through pain," Ronan added, his spirit form shimmering but determined. "Through redemption," Darian finished softly. Shadow-Marcus must have felt what was happening because he began to panic. "No! I won¡¯t let you¡ª" But it was toote. ra reached out to her brother, her friends, her new mother-inw, even to Kane and Celeste who had stood by them through everything. Not sexual love, but something deeper. Chosen family. Bonds forged in fire and sealed with death. Light exploded from their joined link, and for a moment it looked like they had won. Then the light began to turn ck. And shadow-Marcusughed with pure joy. "Did you really think I hadn¡¯t nned for this? Every link you make, every bond you forge, just gives me more power to steal.


    You¡¯ve just handed me the strength of a full pack." The ck light spread outward like infection, and ra realized with growing fear that Marcus hadn¡¯t been trying to stop them from connecting. He¡¯d been helping them do it. Because the stronger their bond became, the more heartbreaking it would be when he tore it apart.

 Chapter 72: Preparing for War

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Preparing for War</h4>


    The ck light spread through their bond like poison, but before it could destroy them entirely, howls echoed across the night sky. Not just one or two¡ªhundreds of them,ing from every direction. "What now?" Kane groaned, helping Celeste to her feet. Tobias ran to the shattered window, his face turning pale. "Enemy packs.


    At least five different ones, all going straight for us." Shadow-Marcusughed as his ck infection continued eating away at their link. "Did you think I only had one n? While you were ying with predictions, I was making deals. Every Alpha who ever wanted ckwoodnd, every pack that ever held a grudge¡ªthey¡¯re alling tonight." ra felt sick.


    The ck poison was making her weak, but she could still sense theing danger. Hundreds of wolves, all filled with rage and greed, running toward their broken town. "How long do we have?" Kael asked, holding his silver knife. "Twenty minutes, maybe less," Tobias answered grimly. Evelyn struggled to her feet, her face set with purpose. "Then we fight." "With what army?" Celeste demanded. "Half our pack is dead or lost. The other half is too scared to leave their hiding ces." "We fight with what we have," Kael said strongly. "We protect our people." But shadow-Marcus shook his head. "You can¡¯t protect anyone. Look at yourselves¡ªyou can barely stand. My poison is eating you alive from the inside, and my army will finish what¡¯s left." He was right.


    The ck infection spreading through their bond was draining their power faster than they could fight it. ra could feel her healing power flickering like a dying light. "There has to be something we can do," she whispered. "There is," Tobias said quietly. "But you won¡¯t like it." Everyone turned to look at him. "The only way to stop the poison is to cut the infected bond totally. Break every link between us before it spreads any further." Horror washed over ra. "That would leave us powerless." "But alive," Tobias pointed out. "Dead heroes can¡¯t protect anyone." Kael stepped forward. "No. I won¡¯t abandon the mate link.


    Not when we just found our way to each other." "Neither will I," Ronan¡¯s spirit said strongly. "The bond stays," Darian agreed. ra felt her heart swell with love, even as the poison continued eating away at her power. They were choosing to die together rather than live apart. But then Kane cleared his throat. "Actually, there might be another way." All eyes turned to him. "What if we don¡¯t try to stop the poison? What if we use it?" "Exin," Evelyn urged. Kane pointed at shadow-Marcus. "He said the ck infection feeds on our ties, right? Makes him stronger? But what if we gave him so much power that he couldn¡¯t control it?" Understanding dawned on Tobias¡¯s face. "Overload him. Feed him more energy than he can handle." "That¡¯s insane," Celeste argued.


    "It could kill us all." "We¡¯re already dying," ra pointed out. The poison had spread so far that her vision was starting to blur. Shadow-Marcus seemed less sure now. "You wouldn¡¯t dare. The risk¡ª" "Is worth it," Kael interrupted. "ra, can you reach out to the whole pack? Every survivor?" Despite her weakness, ra nodded. Her healing power had always linked her to others. If she pushed hard enough, she could touch every ckwood wolf in the area. "Do it," Tobias pushed. "Connect them all to our link. Every single one." ra closed her eyes and reached out with everything she had left. One by one, she found them¡ªpack members hiding in basements, hurt wolves crawling through rubble, children huddled in fear. She wrapped them all in the same link that bound her to the triplets. The effect was instant and overwhelming.


    Power flooded through their bond like a massive wave, but so did the ck poison. Shadow-Marcus grewrger and more solid, his dark energy crackling with stolen power. "Yes!" he roared. "More! Give me more!" But then something unexpected happened. The poison that had been slowly killing them suddenly changed direction. Instead of flowing into shadow-Marcus, it started flowing back toward the pack members ra had connected. "What¡¯s happening?" she gasped. Evelyn smiled through her pain. "Pack loyalty. The strongest power of all. Your people would rather die than let their Alpha be destroyed."


    Every linked wolf was choosing to take some of the poison into themselves, spreading the load so thin that no one person had to carry it all. Shadow-Marcus¡¯s confidence broke. "This is impossible. Pack bonds don¡¯t work that way." "They do when the Luna is a Moon child," Tobias said with increasing excitement. "Our family magic doesn¡¯t just heal individuals¡ªit healsmunities." The ck poison was fading, dispersed among so many willing hearts that it couldn¡¯t keep its deadly strength. But shadow-Marcus wasn¡¯t finished yet. "Fine," he snarled. "If I can¡¯t harm you, I¡¯ll simply crush you. My army will tear this region apart stone by stone." As if called by his words, the first enemy wolves appeared on the horizon. Five different packs, their howls filling the night with threats of violence. "Positions," Kael ordered, taking charge like the Alpha he was born to be. "ra, can you heal our wounded?" "Already on it," she replied, her power flowing easily now that the poison was gone. "Tobias, arrange with the pack survivors. Celeste, Kane¡ªyou¡¯re with me on the front lines." "What about us?" Ronan¡¯s spirit asked. Kael looked at his dead brothers with strong love. "You do what you¡¯ve always done. Fight beside me."


    The enemy packs were close enough now that individual dogs could be seen. Hundreds of them, all armed and ready for war. But as ra reached out to heal their own forces, she found something that made her blood run cold. "Kael," she whispered quickly. "The enemy packs¡ªthey¡¯re not just here for territory." "What do you mean?" "I can feel their intentions through my healing magic. They¡¯re not going to take prisoners or negotiate surrender." Her voice shook with fear. "They¡¯re here to remove every ckwood wolfpletely. Men, women, children¡ªeveryone." The approaching army wasn¡¯t justing to capture.


    They wereing tomit murder. And leading them, riding on the back of the biggest wolf ra had ever seen, was a figure in ck armor that made shadow-Marcus look like a harmless pet. The real enemy had finally arrived.

 Chapter 73: Darian’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Darian¡¯s Choice</h4>


    The person in ck armor rode closer, and ra¡¯s heart nearly stopped beating. She recognized that presence¡ªcold, calcting, hungry for power in a way that made even shadow-Marcus seem innocent. But before she could warn the others, Darian¡¯s spirit form suddenly flickered and became solid again.


    "No," he whispered, staring at the oing rider. "It can¡¯t be." "Darian?" ra reached for him, but he stepped back. "Don¡¯t touch me. Not yet." His face was twisted with pain and shame. "There¡¯s something I never told you. Something I¡¯ve been hiding since the day we first met." Kael spun around. "We don¡¯t have time for confessions. The enemy is almost here." "This IS about the enemy," Darian said desperately. "That person in ck armor? I know who it is because I¡¯ve been talking to it for months." The words hit like a physical blow. ra felt sick. "What?" "The voice in my head, the one that made me jealous and angry? It wasn¡¯t just my own thoughts. Someone was feeding me those feelings, making them stronger, pushing me to betray you." Tobias raised his silver de. "You¡¯ve been working with them?" "No! Yes. I don¡¯t know." Darian ran his hands through his hair. "It started small. Just whispers when I was alone.


    ¡¯Why should you share her? You¡¯re smarter than your brothers. You deserve to be picked.¡¯ I thought it was just normal jealousy." Ronan¡¯s spirit flickered with anger. "But it wasn¡¯t." "The whispers got stronger. Started showing me visions of what life could be like if ra picked only me. Power, honor, a pack that feared and obeyed." Darian¡¯s voice cracked. "I wanted it so badly that I didn¡¯t question where the visions wereing from." The ck-armored figure was close enough now that they could see its face. Or rather, the total absence of a face. Just smooth ck metal where details should be. "Who is it?" Evelyn demanded. Darian swallowed hard. "The Void Walker. The thing that lies between life and death, feeding on broken bonds and shattered love. It¡¯s been hunting our family for generations, waiting for the promise toe true so it could im the power for itself." Understanding dawned on ra¡¯s face. "The real enemy wasn¡¯t Marcus. It was this thing, using him as a prop." "Using all of us," Darian revealed. "It whispered to Marcus about getting power. It whispered to Celeste about deserving to be Luna. It whispered to me about betraying you." His eyes filled with tears. "And I listened." The enemy packs were spreading out around the town now, surrounding thempletely.


    But none of them moved to attack. They were waiting for their true boss to arrive. The Void Walker dismounted from its huge wolf and walked toward them with steps that made no sound. When it spoke, its voice came from everywhere at once. "My faithful servant," it said, looking straight at Darian. "It¡¯s time toplete your bargain." "What bargain?" Kael snarled. Darian closed his eyes in shame. "I promised to give ra¡¯s power in exchange for bing the sole Alpha. The whispers said if I betrayed her at the right moment, I could im everything¡ªher powers, the pack, unlimited strength." "And you believed it?" Celeste asked in fear. "I wanted to believe it," Darian whispered. "I was so tired of sharing, so tired of being the youngest, the ignored one. The thing told me I could be first for once in my life." The Void Walker stretched one armored hand. "The time hase. Deliver the Moon Alpha to me, and receive your prize." For a moment, Darian stared at that raised hand. ra could feel the temptation radiating from him¡ªdecades of being third best, of watching his brothers get attention while he faded into the background, of wanting something that waspletely his own. The power being offered was real. She could sense it flowing from the Void Walker like a dark river. If Darian took that hand, he would be stronger than any Alpha who had ever lived. "Darian," she said softly. "Whatever you choose, I¡¯ll understand."


    He looked at her with surprise. "You¡¯ll understand? Even if I betray you?" "You¡¯ve already died protecting me once. Whatever doubts you have, whatever promises this thing made you, I know who you really are." Tears streamed down his face. "I wanted to be your only choice so badly. The jealousy was eating me alive." "But you fought it," Ronan pointed out. "Every time it mattered, you chose us over yourself." "I chose wrong plenty of times too," Darian said bitterly. Kael stepped forward. "We all did. I rejected ra because of pride. Ronan nearly got us all killed because of recklessness. You¡¯re not the only one who made mistakes." The Void Walker¡¯s patience was running out. "Choose now, young Alpha. Power beyond belief, or death with the rest of your pathetic family." Darian looked at the offered hand one more time.


    Then he looked at ra, at his brothers, at the pack members who had decided to stand and fight despite being outnumbered ten to one. "I¡¯ve spent my whole life wanting to be special," he said softly. "Wanting to stand out, to be chosen, to matter." He smiled through his tears. "But I already am special. Because I¡¯m part of something bigger than myself." He turned to face the Void Walker directly. "I reject your offer. I choose love over power. I choose my family over my goals." His voice grew stronger. "And I choose to fight beside them, even if it means we all die together." The Void Walker¡¯s metal form began to shake with rage. "Foolish child. You have no idea what you¡¯ve just given up." "Yes, I do," Darian answered calmly. "I¡¯ve given up the chance to be a monster like you." Silver light began to glow around Darian¡¯s spirit form as his choice broke whatever hold the Void Walker had on him. But instead of making him stronger, the light started to fade. "What¡¯s happening?" ra asked in fear. "The corruption runs too deep," Tobias said sadly. "Breaking free from that thing¡¯s influence is killing him." Darian nodded, his form bing more translucent by the second. "I made too many deals, listened to too many whispers. Choosing love doesn¡¯t erase the hurt that¡¯s already done." "No," ra reached for him, but her hand passed right through his disappearing body. "I won¡¯t lose you again." "You¡¯re not losing me," he said with a peaceful smile. "You¡¯re setting me free."


    As his spirit started to dissolvepletely, Darian looked at the Void Walker one final time. "You want to know the real reason I rejected your offer?" he said. "Because I finally realized something important." "What?" the creature snarled. Darian¡¯s smile turned sharp as his form faded to almost nothing. "I was never the one you were really after. I was just the distraction." The Void Walker spun around just in time to see Tobias raising a weapon that zed with pure silver fire.


    But it wasn¡¯t pointed at the thing. It was pointed at the ground beneath its feet, where old symbols had been carved into the earth while everyone was focused on Darian¡¯s confession. "Goodbye, sister," Tobias whispered. And brought the weapon down.

 Chapter 74: The Blood Moon Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Blood Moon Ceremony</h4>


    The silver fire burst from the carvings and shot straight up into the sky like a light column. As the mes wrapped around the Void Walker¡¯s metal body, it screamed, but the sound wasn¡¯ting from its mouth.


    It wasing from everywhere at once. "Sister?" The truth hit ra like a punch, and she gasped and stared at Tobias. "You¡¯re rted to that thing?" "Was," Tobias said with a stiff upper lip. The silver mes lit up his face.


    "Before it chose darkness over family." The binding fire hit the Void Walker hard, and its metal skin began to crack. "You cannot hold me forever, brother!" "I don¡¯t need forever," Tobias said. "Just long enough." Above them, the moon began to change. The normal full moon slowly turned red, like blood spreading across white cloth. The Blood Moon was rising, and ra felt strength surge through her veins unlike anything she¡¯d ever experienced. "The ceremony," she whispered. "It¡¯s time." Kael and Ronan¡¯s spirit forms flickered, bing more solid as the red light touched them.


    Even Darian, who had been fading away, stopped disappearing and got stronger. "How is this possible?" Darian asked, looking at his hands in wonder. "The Blood Moon brings the dead back for one night," Evelyn exined, her voice filled with hope and fear. "But only if they have unfinished business with the living." The enemy packs surrounding the town started to howl in panic.


    The red moonlight was burning them like acid, causing them to retreat into the shadows. But the Void Walker¡¯s silver fire prison was fading. "Whatever you¡¯re going to do, do it now!" Tobias yelled over the creature¡¯s screams. ra looked at her three mates¡ªKael with his steady strength, Ronan with his fierce loyalty, and Darian with his smart mind. All of them had died protecting her. All of them had chosen love over everything else.


    "The bond ceremony," she said. "We need to finish it under the Blood Moon. It¡¯s the only way to make us strong enough to defeat that thing forever." "But we¡¯re dead," Ronan pointed out. "How can we bond with you?" "The same way you came back," ra said, grabbing his ghostly hand. To her surprise, she could actually hold it. "Through love that¡¯s stronger than death." Marcus stepped forward, his face serious. "I know the words. I¡¯ve studied the old traditions in case this day ever came." "You¡¯ll help us?" Kael asked his father suspiciously. "I¡¯ve made many mistakes," Marcus admits. "Let me make one thing right." The pack made a circle around ra and the triplets. Even Celeste joined them, her face pale but determined. "I¡¯m sorry," Celeste whispered to ra. "For everything." "We¡¯ll talkter," ra answered. "If we survive." Marcus began to chant in the oldnguage, words that seemed to make the air itself vibrate with strength. The Blood Moon grew brighter, casting everything in red light that made their shadows dance like living things. "Join hands," Marcus ordered. ra reached out and took Kael¡¯s hand, then Ronan¡¯s, then Darian¡¯s. The moment their fingers touched, lightning shot through all of them.


    Not painful lightning¡ªwarm lightning that felt likeing home. "I bind my soul to yours," ra said, the wordsing from somewhere deep inside her mind. "In life, in death, in the space between." "I bind my soul to yours," the triplets repeated together. "Through blood, through bone, through time itself." The Void Walker¡¯s screams got louder. The silver fire was starting to fade. "Hurry!" Tobias yelled. Power rushed through their united hands like a river. ra could feel Kael¡¯s determination, Ronan¡¯s courage, and Darian¡¯s love mixing with her own power. But something else was happening too¡ªmemories that weren¡¯t hers began filling her mind. She saw herself as a baby, glowing with silver light while her parents did a ritual to hide her power. She saw the Void Walker speaking to Marcus, to Celeste, to Darian, feeding on their fears and jealousy. She saw the prophecy written in old text: When moon turns red and spirits rise, the Luna¡¯s choice will break all lies. "The choice," she gasped, understanding rushing through her. "I have to choose which brother to save permanently." "What?" all three triplets said at once.


    "The ceremony can only bring one of you back to life," ra realized with fear. "The other two will fade away forever when the Blood Moon ends." The silver fire around the Void Walker flickered and went out. The creature stood up slowly, its cracked skin reforming. "Choose quickly, little Luna," it teased. "Dawnes in one hour. When the Blood Moon fades, two of your precious mates will die their final death." Kael squeezed her hand. "Choose Ronan. He¡¯s the best fighter." "Choose Darian," Ronan urged. "He¡¯s the best. He can lead the pack." "Choose Kael," Darian said firmly. "He¡¯s the oldest. He was born to be Alpha." Tears streamed down ra¡¯s face. "I can¡¯t choose between you. I won¡¯t." "You have to," the Void Walkerughed, moving toward them as its army crept out of the shadows again. "Or lose all three when I tear them apart myself." The ceremony circle zed with red light as the Blood Moon reached its peak. Power hummed in the air, waiting for her choice. The pack watched quietly, knowing that whatever choice she made would determine their fate.


    But as ra stared at her three mates, each willing to sacrifice himself for the others, a crazy idea started forming in her mind. "What if there¡¯s another way?" she whispered. "There isn¡¯t," the Void Walker snarled. "The ancient magic demands a choice." ra smiled, her eyes burning with silver fire. "Then I choose all three." She raised their joined hands toward the Blood Moon and spoke words that had never been spoken before, words that came from her heart instead of any ritual. The ground began to shake. The red moon pulsed like a heartbeat. And somewhere in the distance, something old and powerful stirred to life. "Impossible," the Void Walker breathed. "You forgot something important," ra said as silver light began pouring from her skin. "I¡¯m not just any Luna. I¡¯m the Moon Alpha. And I make my own rules." The light burst outward, washing over everything. When it faded, ra and the triplets stood together¡ªall of them alive, all of them glowing with shared power. But the Void Walker wasughing.


    "You stupid child," it said. "By refusing to choose, you¡¯ve doomed them all. Look at the moon." ra looked up and her heart stopped. The Blood Moon was turning ck. "When the moon dies," the Void Walker continued, "so does everyone you¡¯ve


    tried to save."

 Chapter 75: Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Battle Begins</h4>


    The ck moon hung overhead like a dead eye, and ra felt her power draining away with each passing second. The silver light that had been pouring from her skin flickered and faded. "What¡¯s happening to me?" she gasped, falling to her knees. Kael caught her before she hit the ground.


    "The dying moon is killing her," he said, his voice tight with fear. "Not just her," Darian pointed out sadly. "Look around." The ckwood Pack members were stumbling, their eyes rolling back as their life force was sucked away by the evil moon. Even the enemy dogs were affected, but they seemed to be getting stronger instead of weaker. "The Void Walker nned this," Tobias realized with fear. "It knew she would try to save all three boys. It wanted her to break the ceremony." The Void Walkerughed, its cracked armor glowing with stolen power. "When the moon dies fully, every supernatural being in this territory will die with it. Except for my staff, of course." "You¡¯re killing your own allies," Ronan snarled. "I¡¯m harvesting them," the creature amended. "Their death energy will make me strong enough to break free from this realm forever." A howl echoed across the valley¡ªnot from the enemy packs, but from somewhere much closer. Marcus emerged from the bush, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Six huge packs ran behind him, their eyes glowing red in the darkness. "Father?" Kael stared in shock. "But you helped us with the ceremony." Marcus¡¯s smile was cold and empty. "I helped you fail the ceremony. Do you really think I¡¯ve changed after all these years?" "But the shadow-Marcus¡ª" ra started. "Was real," Marcus interrupted. "That thing showed you my true goals, my real ns. I¡¯ve been working with the Void Walker since before you were born, little Luna." The enemy packs spread out in perfect order, surrounding the weakened ckwood Pack.


    There had to be over two hundred wolves, all of them bigger and stronger than regr pack members. "You betrayed your own sons," Evelyn whispered, her face pale with disbelief. "I saved them," Marcus snapped. "By helping the Void Walker win, I¡¯ve ensured they¡¯ll survive. The creature promised to spare my family if I delivered ra¡¯s power." "And you believed it?" Celeste asked. "That thing has been lying to everyone!" "It¡¯s been honest with me," Marcus said firmly. "We have a blood oath." The Void Walker¡¯sughing turned cruel. "Oh, stupid Alpha. Did you really think I would respect any oath with someone so weak?" Marcus spun around, confusion recing his confidence. "What do you mean?" "I mean you¡¯ve served your purpose," the creature said casually. "Your sons are about to watch you die along with everyone else." ck energy shot from the Void Walker¡¯s hands, wrapping around Marcus like chains. He screamed as the dark power began crushing him. "No!" Kael lunged forward, but Ronan grabbed his arm. "It¡¯s a trap," Ronan warned. "It wants us to waste our remaining strength." "I don¡¯t care," Kael growled. "He¡¯s still our father." The triplets moved as one, their bond allowing them to attack in perfect harmony despite being weakened. Silver light zed from their hands as they struck the dark chains holding Marcus. The chains shattered, and Marcus fell to the ground, gasping for breath. "Why?" he wheezed, looking up at his kids with genuine confusion.


    "Why save me after what I¡¯ve done?" "Because that¡¯s what family does," Darian said frankly. "Even when family makes terrible choices." The Void Walker growled with rage. "Enough emotion. Kill them all." The six enemy packs charged forward with a roar that shook the earth. The ckwood Pack, despite being outnumbered and weakened, made a defensive circle around ra and the triplets. "Protect the Luna!" someone yelled. "Fight for our home!" another person called out. The first wave of enemies crashed into their barriers like a tsunami. ws met ws, fangs met fangs, and the night air filled with the sounds of war. Beta Rivers fought beside his daughter Celeste, both of them moving with deadly precision. "Stay close to me," he ordered. "I can handle myself," Celeste answered, dodging a massive gray wolf and striking back with silver daggers. Evelyn transformed into her wolf form, her silver fur zing with protective power as she tore through enemy after enemy. But for every wolf she beat, two more took its ce. Tobias handled his silver de like a master, carving through the attacking horde while keeping one eye on his sister¡¯s dark form. "The binding symbols," he yelled to ra. "If you can reactivate them, we can trap it again." "I can¡¯t," ra said softly. "The dying moon is blocking my power." A huge ck wolf leaped straight at her throat. Ronan intercepted it in flight, his ghostly form bing solid just long enough to snap the creature¡¯s neck. "We can¡¯t keep this up," he panted. "There are too many of them." "Then we change the game," Kael said grimly. He turned to Marcus, who was still lying on the ground. "You know something that can help us. What aren¡¯t you telling us?" Marcus closed his eyes in shame.


    "The Void Walker isn¡¯t just feeding on the dead moon. It¡¯s feeding on broken ties, shattered trust, family betrayal." "What does that mean?" Darian ordered while fighting off three wolves at once. "It means," Marcus said slowly, "that the only way to stop it is to fix what¡¯s been broken. Complete trust, unbreakable ties, perfect unity." "Between who?" ra asked, though she already guessed the answer. "Between all of us," Marcus whispered. "The entire pack, acting as one. No secrets, no lies, no hidden goals." The Void Walker¡¯s scream of rage told them it had heard every word. "Impossible! This pack is built on lies and hatred. You cannot achieve unity." "Watch us," ra said, getting to her feet. She reached out her hands¡ªone to Marcus, one to Celeste. "I forgive you both. We start over, right here, right now." Marcus stared at her offered hand in shock. "After everything I¡¯ve done?" "Because of everything you¡¯ve done," she responded. "You¡¯re still family." Celeste took her hand immediately. "I¡¯m with you, Luna." Marcus paused for just a moment, then grasped her fingers. The instant their skin touched, silver light began to flow between them. "Everyone join hands," ra ordered. "Form the unity circle." The pack members began linking hands while still beating off the enemy. It was chaos¡ªwolves attacking while trying to keep the chain, people falling and getting back up, blood and silver light mixing in the darkness.


    But it was working. The light was getting stronger. The Void Walker¡¯s form began to flicker as its power source weakened. "No! I will not be defeated by emotion and hope!" It raised both hands toward the ck moon, and suddenly the dead orb began to crack like an egg. "If I cannot have this realm," the creature screamed, "then no one can!" The moon split open, and something terrible began pouring out of it¡ªnot light, but theck of light. Pure darkness that made the night seem bright byparison. "What is that?" someone screamed. Tobias¡¯s face went white with fear. "The Void. The space between ces where nothing exists." The darkness touched the ground and everything it reached simply vanished. Trees, rocks, even the air itself disappeared into nothingness. "It¡¯s going to consume everything," Evelyn gasped. The unity circle zed with silver fire, but theing darkness was faster. In seconds, it would reach them all. "There¡¯s only one way," Marcus said quietly. "Someone has to go into the Void and seal it from the inside." "No," Kael said instantly. "We¡¯ll find another way." "There is no other way," Marcus answered. "And it has to be me. I¡¯m the one who helped cause this." He started to break away from the circle, but ra held his hand tighter. "You¡¯re not going alone," she said strongly. "ra, no¡ª" "We all go together," she continued, looking at each face in the group.


    "All of us, as one pack, as one family." The ck was only yards away now, consuming everything in its path. "Together," the pack said as one. They stepped forward into the approaching Void, their joined hands zing with silver light. But as the void swallowed them, ra heard the Void Walker¡¯s final, terribleugh echoing from somewhere beyond reality itself.

 Chapter 76: Elara’s Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76: ra¡¯s Sacrifice</h4>


    The Void swallowed them whole, but instead of nothingness, ra found herself standing in a twisted version of the ckwoodnd. Everything looked wrong¡ªthe trees grew upside down, the sky was beneath their feet, and the moon hung like a broken mirror in what should have been the ground.


    "Where are we?" Celeste whispered, her voice echoing weirdly. "Between worlds," Tobias answered grimly. "The space where the Void Walker has been hiding." The pack stood together in a tight circle, their joined hands still glowing with silver light. But the light was fading fast, and with it, their strength. "The unity bond won¡¯tst long here," Marcus warned. "This ce feeds on division and mistrust." As if his words were a trigger, the twisted scenery began to shift around them. Suddenly, they weren¡¯t standing together anymore. Each person found themselves alone in a different version of their worst experience. ra stood in the old omega rooms, watching a younger version of herself being mocked by other pack members. But this time, the memory was worse¡ªinstead of just cruel words, they were hitting her, telling her she was useless. "None of it was real," she told herself. "It¡¯s just the Void trying to break me."


    But the fake memory felt totally real, and she could feel doubt creeping into her heart. Maybe she really was just a weak omega who didn¡¯t deserve to be Luna. "Stop fighting it," a familiar voice said behind her. She spun around to see Marcus walking toward her¡ªnot the broken, guilty Marcus from the real world, but the confident, powerful Alpha he used to be. "This isn¡¯t real either," she said, backing away. "Isn¡¯t it?" Marcus smiled, and his presence felt warm and safe in a way the real Marcus never had. "Look around, ra. Your mates aren¡¯t here to save you. Your pack isn¡¯t here to help you. It¡¯s just you and me, like it should have been from the beginning." "What do you mean?" "I mean I¡¯ve been an idiot," Marcus said, his voice gentle and loving. "Fighting against the mate bond, trying to control everything, making deals with dark forces. When the answer was so simple." He held out his hand to her. "Join with me freely, and I¡¯ll use my Alpha power to send your mates back to the real world safely. They¡¯ll live full lives, find other loves, be happy." "You¡¯re lying," ra said, but her voice trembled. "Am I? Look." The twistedndscape changed, showing her images of Kael, Ronan, and Darian trapped in their own nightmare memories.


    Kael was reliving the moment he first refused her, but this version was crueler¡ªhe was telling the entire pack that she disgusted him. Ronan was watching himself fail to protect everyone he cared about, over and over. Darian was surrounded by whispers telling him he would always be the least important brother. "They¡¯re suffering," Marcus said softly. "Every second we waste here is pain for them. But if you take my offer, they¡¯ll be free." "And what happens to me?" Marcus¡¯s smile turned sad. "You be my Luna, as it should have been. The mate bond was always meant to be between you and me, not my kids. The Moon Goddess made a mistake when she tied you to three people instead of one." "That¡¯s not true." "Isn¡¯t it? Think about it, ra. One mate, one tie, one simple love story. Wouldn¡¯t that be easier than trying to love three different people who all want different things from you?" Despite herself, ra felt tempted. It would be easy. No more jealousy between the boys, no moreplicated emotions, no more feeling like she had to choose between them. "I can give you the uplicated love you¡¯ve always wanted," Marcus added. "No politics, no pack drama, no ancient predictions. Just a man who thinks you¡¯re perfect exactly as you are." He stepped closer, and she didn¡¯t move away.


    "Your mates will thank you for setting them free. Deep down, they know this bond is strange. Three people can¡¯t truly love one person without anger." "They don¡¯t resent me," ra said weakly. "Don¡¯t they? Kael resents sharing you with his brothers. Ronan resents that you sometimes choose logic over emotions. Darian resents that he¡¯ll never be your first choice." Each word hit like a physical blow because part of her had worried about these exact things. Late at night, when she couldn¡¯t sleep, she¡¯d thought if the triplets would be happier without theplicated bond. "I can take all that pain away," Marcus said, reaching out to touch her face. "For all of you." In the distance, she could hear the triplets screaming her name, but their voices sounded far away and faded. "They¡¯re dying," Marcus said quickly. "The Void is devouring their memories, their souls, everything that makes them who they are. In minutes, they¡¯ll be gone forever." "But if I agree to bond with you¡ª" "They¡¯ll be brought back to the real world, alive and whole. My Alpha powerbined with your Luna skills can break them free from this ce." ra closed her eyes, tears running down her face. "You swear they¡¯ll be safe?" "I swear on my honor as an Alpha." She opened her eyes and looked at him. "And you¡¯ll never hurt them again?" "Never. They¡¯ll be free to live their own lives, make their own choices, love whoever they want."


    The screaming in the background was getting weaker. Soon, there would be nothing left of Kael, Ronan, and Darian but empty shells. "Alright," she whispered. "I ept." Marcus smiled with real relief and joy. "Thank you, ra. You won¡¯t regret this." He held out his hand, and silver light began to glow between them as she reached toward him. The moment their skin touched, power burst outward, washing over the twistedndscape. But instead of the warm, safe feeling Marcus had promised, ra felt something else entirely¡ªa trap snapping shut around both of them. Marcus¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What did you do?" "I set a trap," ra said quietly, her tears disappearing. "Just like I nned." The fakendscape crumbled away, showing the truth. They weren¡¯t in some quiet memory¡ªthey were standing in the heart of the Void Walker¡¯s power, and Marcus wasn¡¯t the kind, caring Alpha from her vision. He was still the desperate, power-hungry man who had betrayed his own kids. "You knew," he gasped. "You knew it was an illusion." "I figured it out when you said the mate bond was a mistake," ra responded. "The real Marcus might be mean and selfish, but he¡¯s not stupid. He knows the Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t make mistakes." Around them, the real ckwood Pack was still trapped in their nightmare memories, but now ra could see the silver threads connecting all of them¡ªthe ties of family, friendship, and love that the Void Walker was trying to break.


    "By pretending to betray them, I got you to reveal your true n," she continued. "You¡¯re not Marcus at all, are you?" The fake Marcus began to change, his features changing into something horrible and familiar. "Very clever, little Luna," the Void Walker said, its real form revealed atst. "But you¡¯ve still given me exactly what I wanted¡ªyour willing assistance. The bond you just formed with me is real, and now I can use your power to escape this jail forever." "Actually," ra said with a smile that made the thing step back in fear, "you can¡¯t." "What?" "Because I didn¡¯t bond with you. I bonded with him." She pointed behind the Void Walker, where the real Marcus stood with silver chains wrapped around his wrists¡ªchains that now connected directly to ra. "When you pretended to be Marcus, you forgot something important," she said. "A Luna¡¯s bond can only form with someone who truly loves her, even if that love is warped or selfish. The real Marcus does love me, in his own broken way. You? You¡¯re incapable of love." The Void Walker screamed with rage as it realized the trap. By impersonating Marcus, it had allowed the real Alpha to get close enough for ra to make a binding. "Now, Marcus," she ordered. Marcus raised his chained hands and spoke words in the oldnguage. The silver links zed with light, wrapping around the Void Walker like a. "This won¡¯t hold me long," the thing snarled. "It doesn¡¯t have to," ra responded. "It just has to hold you long enough for my real mates to wake up." Behind her, three familiar voices called her name¡ªnot in pain this time, but in recognition and love.


    The triplets had broken free from their dreams. But as they rushed toward her, the Void Walker yed its final card. "If I cannot have this realm," it screamed, "then I¡¯ll drag all of you into the space between spaces, where not even death exists!" The ground beneath their feet began to crack, showing an endless fall into true nothingness below.

 Chapter 77: Brothers in Arms

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Brothers in Arms</h4>


    The ground cracked wider, and everyone started falling toward the endless void below. ra grabbed onto a piece of broken stone, her fingers slipping as the Void Walker¡¯sughter echoed around them. "ra!" Kael¡¯s words cut through the chaos. She looked up to see all three triplets reaching for her, their hands glowing with silver light.


    But they weren¡¯t just trying to save her¡ªthey were working together perfectly, like they shared one mind. "Kael, anchor point," Ronan yelled. "Got it," Kael answered, nting his feet and bing solid as a rock. "Darian, connection," Ronan continued. "Already on it," Darian said, his power moving between his brothers like electricity. "I¡¯ll be the reach," Ronan finished, stretching his arm toward ra while his brothers supported him. It was the first time she¡¯d ever seen them coordinate so smoothly. No fighting, no jealousy, nopetition. Just three brothers working as one.


    Ronan¡¯s fingers brushed hers just as her grip failed. He caught her wrist and pulled her up to safety, but the effort cost them. All three brothers shed, their spirit forms bing transparent. "You¡¯re fading," ra gasped. "The Void is draining us," Kael revealed. "We don¡¯t have much time left." The Void Walker broke free from Marcus¡¯s silver chains with a sound like breaking ss. "You cannot stop the unavoidable. This realm will fall into nothingness, and I will feast on the destruction." "Not if we stop you first," Darian said quietly. The triplets stepped forward, making a triangle around the creature. Silver light began to flow between them, but it was different this time¡ªstronger, brighter, more focused. "Impossible," the Void Walker hissed. "Your skills are individual. You cannot mix them." "Shows what you know," Ronan grinned. "We¡¯ve been practicing." "When?" ra asked in surprise. "Every time we died for you," Kael exined. "In the space between life and death, we learned to share our strength." "Kael has the power of protection," Darian said, silver armor forming around all three boys. "Ronan has the power of courage," Kael continued, and theirbined aura zed with fierce purpose. "And I have the power of strategy," Darian finished. "Together, we¡¯re unbeatable." The Void Walker struck with tendrils of pure darkness, but the brothers moved like dancers. When it struck at Kael, Ronan was there to block. When itshed at Ronan, Darian deflected the attack. When it tried to overwhelm Darian, Kael¡¯s shield shielded him. "How are they doing that?" Celeste whispered in awe. "They¡¯re not three separate people anymore," Tobias realized. "They¡¯re one fighter with three bodies."


    ra watched in wonder as her mates fought with perfect synchronization. Kael would start a move, Ronan would continue it, and Darian would finish it. It was like watching a dangerous, beautiful dance. But the Void Walker was learning their pattern. It waited for the moment when all three brothersmitted to one attack, then struck at their weak spot. Dark energy mmed into Ronan, sending him flying toward the edge of the falling ground. He hit hard and didn¡¯t get up. "Ronan!" Kael and Darian both moved to help him, breaking their order. The Void Walker seized the chance, wrapping chains of darkness around both remaining brothers. "Your unity is also your weakness. When one falls, you all fall." "Not necessarily," a new voice said. Everyone turned to see Ronan pushing himself to his feet, but something was different about him. His spirit form was more firm, more real than before. "I figured something out while I was lying there," he said with a grin. "We¡¯ve been thinking about this all wrong." "What do you mean?" Darian asked, straining against the dark chains. "We keep trying to be the same person with three bodies. But that¡¯s not who we are." Ronan¡¯s grin widened. "We¡¯re three different people who choose to fight together." He raised his hands, and instead of silver light, golden fire zed from his palms. "I¡¯m the brother who never gives up, even when everything seems hopeless." The fire cut through the Void Walker¡¯s chains, freeing Kael and Darian. "I¡¯m the brother who protects what matters," Kael said, his own power shifting from silver to deep blue. Ice formed around the Void Walker¡¯s feet, holding it in ce.


    "And I¡¯m the brother who finds the solution no one else can see," Darian added. His power turned bright green, and suddenly the cracking ground began to fix itself. "Individual powers," the Void Walker growled. "You cannot defeat me without unity." "Who says we¡¯re not unified?" all three brothers said at the same time. They moved apart, making a wide triangle around the creature. But now, instead of sharing the same power, they were sharing the same goal. Ronan¡¯s golden fire didn¡¯t just burn¡ªit gave hope to everyone watching. Kael¡¯s blue ice didn¡¯t just freeze¡ªit saved the pack from the Void Walker¡¯s attacks. Darian¡¯s green energy didn¡¯t just heal¡ªit made everyone stronger. "Three different strengths working toward one goal," ra breathed, understanding rushing through her. "That¡¯s what real brotherhood looks like." The Void Walker tried to break free, but everywhere it turned, one of the brothers was there to stop it. Not because they moved as one person, but because they trusted each other fully. "Ronan, drive it toward me," Kael called out. "On it," Ronan answered, his fire herding the creature like a sheepdog. "Darian, can you weaken its defenses?" Kael asked. "Already working on it," Darian answered, his green energy melting the creature¡¯s armor. They didn¡¯t need to share thoughts or move in perfect sync. They just needed to trust that their brothers would be where they needed them to be. The Void Walker¡¯s form began to crack under thebined attack. "This cannot be happening. I am forever. I am inevitable." "You¡¯re also really annoying," Ronan said happily, sending another wave of hope-fire at the creature. "And wrong about basically everything," Kael added, his protective ice making a cage around their enemy. "Most importantly," Darian said with a smile, "you forgot that some bonds can¡¯t be broken, even by the space between worlds."


    The three brothers joined hands, their different colored powers swirling together into something beautiful and terrible. The Void Walker screamed as thebined energy washed over it, not killing it, but transforming it. "What¡¯s happening?" Marcus asked in wonder. "They¡¯re not killing it," ra realized. "They¡¯re healing it." The darkness began to fall away from the Void Walker like old skin. Underneath was something that had once been beautiful¡ªa being of pure stars, twisted by eons of loneliness and pain. "I remember," the thing whispered, its voice no longer cruel but sad. "I remember what I used to be, before the emptiness consumed me." "Everyone deserves a second chance," Kael said gently. "Even monsters like us," Ronan added with a crooked smile. "The question is, what will you choose now?" Darian asked. The changed being looked around at the pack, at the brothers who had chosen healing over destruction, at ra who had risked everything for love. "I choose to go home," it said simply. "To return to the stars where I belong." Light began to pour from the being as it prepared to leave their realm forever.


    But as the light grew, ra noticed something terrible. "The brothers," she gasped. "They¡¯re disappearing." The healing had cost them everything. Kael, Ronan, and Darian were fading away like morning mist, their spirit forms melting into nothing. "No," she whispered, reaching for them. "Not after we finally won." "It¡¯s okay," Kael said softly, his voice getting distant. "We saved everyone." "That¡¯s all that matters," Ronan agreed, his grin never shifting even as he became transparent. "We love you, ra," Darian said. "Always remember that." "Don¡¯t leave me," she cried, but her hands passed right through them. The transformed being paused in its exit. "There is a way," it said softly. "But the price would be everything you¡¯ve won. Your Luna powers, your link to the pack, your immortal life. You would be fully human." ra didn¡¯t pause. "I¡¯ll pay it." "Even knowing you could never be Luna again? Never lead the pack?" "I don¡¯t need to be Luna," she said strongly. "I just need them." The being nodded sadly. "The choice is made. But know this¡ªonce the trade isplete, there can be no going back.


    And..." it paused, "someone else must be willing to take your ce as Luna." Everyone turned to look at each other. Who would step forward to save the brothers by taking the burden of leadership? The answer came from thest person anyone expected.

 Chapter 78: The Final Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78: The Final Betrayal</h4>


    "I¡¯ll do it." Celeste took a step forward. Her voice was shaky, but she was determined. Everyone was shocked and looked at her. This was the same girl who had been trying to kill ra for months because she had teamed up with enemies to take Luna¡¯s job.


    Her dad, Beta James, yelled from behind the crowd, "Celeste, what are you doing?" She said, "The right thing," but she didn¡¯t look at him back. "For once in my life, I¡¯m doing the right thing."


    ra¡¯s heart was racing as she saw her old foe walk toward the changed being. "Celeste, you don¡¯t have to¡ª" "Yes, I do." Celeste had tears in her eyes, but her voice was calm. "I¡¯ve been terrible to you. I¡¯ve hurt people. I¡¯ve made mistakes that I can¡¯t take back." She turned to face the pack. "But I can make this choice. I can save the brothers who died saving all of us." The changed being nodded slowly. "The trade needs a willing heart. Are you certain, child?" "I¡¯m certain." Celeste looked at ra onest time. "I¡¯m sorry. For everything. You were always meant to be Luna, and I was too jealous to see it." "Celeste, no!" Beta James pushed through the crowd, his face twisted with rage. "You will not throw away everything I¡¯ve worked for!" "What you¡¯ve worked for?" Celeste spun around, her eyes zing. "Or what you¡¯ve destroyed? I know what you did, Father. I know about the deals you made, the people you hurt." James¡¯s face went pale. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." "I know you made a deal with the Void Walker," Celeste said loudly enough for everyone to hear. "I know you promised to give ra to it in exchange for power. I know you¡¯ve been nning against Alpha Marcus for years." Gasps echoed through the pack. Alpha Marcus stepped forward, his eyes dangerous. "Is this true, James?" "She¡¯s lying!" James snarled.


    "My daughter has lost her mind!" "Have I?" Celeste pulled something from her pocket¡ªa small silver device. "This recorded everything. Every secret meeting, every evil n, every deception." She pressed a button, and James¡¯s voice filled the air: "The Void Walker wants the girl. Once she¡¯s gone, the pack will be weak. Then we strike." The pack broke in angry shouts. Several wolves shifted partly, their eyes glowing with fury. Beta James had misled them all. "You little witch!" James lunged at his own daughter, silver ws emerging from his hands. "I should have gotten rid of you years ago!" But Celeste didn¡¯t run. Instead, she stepped in front of ra, opening her arms wide. "If you want to hurt her, you¡¯ll have to go through me first." "dly," James snarled, and struck. His ws tore across Celeste¡¯s chest, sending her crashing to the ground. Blood pooled beneath her as she gasped for air. "Celeste!" ra dropped to her knees beside her former enemy. "Why? Why did you protect me?" "Because," Celeste whispered, blood on her lips, "sometimes being brave means admitting you were wrong." The pack watched in fear as Beta James stood over his wounded daughter, his ws dripping red.


    "Weak," he spat. "Just like her mother." "You monster!" Ronan¡¯s dying voice rang out. Even as a spirit, his anger burned bright. "She¡¯s your daughter!" "She¡¯s nothing," James said coldly. "Just like all of you will be nothing when I¡¯m done." That¡¯s when Alpha Marcus moved. Fast as lightning, he pinned James to the ground. The two men rolled across the cracked ground, snarling and wing at each other. "You betrayed our pack," Marcus growled. "You betrayed everything we stood for!" "I was saving us!" James yelled back. "You were too weak to do what needed to be done!" They fought with vicious fury, but James had been nning this for years. He pulled a secret silver de and drove it toward Marcus¡¯s heart. "Father!" Kael¡¯s spirit form red brighter, but he was too weak to help. The de never hit its target. Tobias Grey came out of nowhere, catching James¡¯s wrist and twisting it until he dropped the weapon. "Enough," Tobias said quietly. "This ends now." But James wasn¡¯t finished. He pulled a second de, smaller but just as dangerous, and spun toward ra. "If I can¡¯t have power, no one can!" Time seemed to slow. The de flew through the air toward ra¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t move fast enough to avoid it. Then Celeste, bleeding and broken, grabbed James¡¯s ankle and pulled him down.


    The de went wide, missing ra by inches. "You won¡¯t hurt anyone else," Celeste gasped. "Not anymore." James kicked his daughter away and scrambled for another tool. But the pack had seen enough. They surrounded him, their eyes sparkling with judgment. "Beta James Rivers," Alpha Marcus said officially, "you are stripped of your rank and banished from this pack. You are no longer wee among us." "You can¡¯t do this to me!" James screamed. "I am Beta! I have rights!" "You have nothing," Marcus said bitterly. "Guards, remove him." As the guards dragged James away, he looked back at his daughter onest time. "You¡¯re dead to me," he growled. "You were always dead to me." Celeste closed her eyes, tears running down her face. "I know," she whispered. "I¡¯ve known for a long time." The changed being knelt beside Celeste, its starlight form gentle. "Child, you are dying. But your sacrifice has won you a choice. I can heal you, or I can still make the trade you offered." "Both," Celeste said weakly. "Can you do both?" "What do you mean?" Celeste looked at ra, then at the disappearing triplets. "Take half my life force to fix me.


    Use the other part to bring them back. ra keeps her Luna powers, the boys live, and I... I get a second chance to be better." "Celeste, no," ra protested. "You could die." "I might," Celeste agreed. "But at least I¡¯ll die doing something good." The being considered this. "It is possible. But you would be forever changed. Half-human, half-wolf. Never fully belonging to either world." "I¡¯ve never belonged anywhere," Celeste said with a sad smile. "Maybe it¡¯s time to make my own ce." The being nodded. "The choice is made." Light burst from its hands, washing over Celeste and flowing toward the triplets. ra watched in wonder as the brothers began to solidify, their spirit forms bing real again. But something was wrong. The light was too bright, too strong. It was ripping reality apart. "Something¡¯s happening," Darian gasped as he became solid. "The magic is unstable!" "The realm can¡¯t handle this much power," Kael realized. "It¡¯s going to copse!" "Everyone needs to get out of here," Ronan yelled. "Now!" But as the pack began to run, the ground beneath them cracked and split. They were stuck in a realm that was tearing itself apart. And in the background, something else was stirring.


    Something that had been sleeping deep beneath the earth, awakened by all the magical energy. Something old. Something hungry. Something that made the Void Walker look like an innocent puppy. Red eyes opened in the darkness below, and a voice like grinding stone rang through the copsing realm: "Finally... I am free."

 Chapter 79: Luna Evelyn’s Secret Power

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Luna Evelyn¡¯s Secret Power</h4>


    The ancient voice shook the copsingnd like thunder. Red eyes glowed from the cracks in the earth, each one bigger than a house. Whatever was down there had been sleeping for thousands of years. "What is that thing?" ra gasped, helping Celeste to her feet. The girl was weak but living, her sacrifice having worked.


    "The Devourer," Luna Evelyn whispered, her face going white as snow. "It can¡¯t be. We sealed it away ages ago." Everyone turned to stare at her. Luna Evelyn had always been quiet, staying in the background while her husband led the pack. But now she stepped forward, and something had changed about her. Her eyes were sparkling with silver fire. "Mom?" Kael said, confused. "What¡¯s happening to you?" "I¡¯m sorry, my sons," Evelyn said, her voice stronger than anyone had ever heard it. "I should have told you the truth long ago." She lifted her hands, and pure white energy flowed from her palms. The cracking ground around them stopped breaking apart, held together by her power. "You have magic," Darian breathed in wonder. "Not just magic," Evelyn said sadly. "I¡¯m a Lunar Priestess. Thest one alive." The changed being, still glowing with starlight, bowed deeply. "High Priestess Evelyn.


    I should have recognized you sooner." "High Priestess?" Alpha Marcus stared at his wife like he¡¯d never seen her before. "Evelyn, what haven¡¯t you told me?" "Everything," she said sadly. "I¡¯ve been hiding everything to protect our family." Another roar shook the realm. The red eyes were getting closer, rising from the deep like a nightmareing to life. "Exnationster," Ronan said quickly. "Fighting now!" "You don¡¯t understand," Evelyn shook her head. "The Devourer feeds on magical energy. Every magic we cast makes it stronger. That¡¯s why it¡¯s waking now¡ªall the power we¡¯ve been using has been feeding it." "Then how do we stop it?" ra asked. Evelyn looked at her three sons with love and fear mixed in her eyes. "There is a way. But it takes something I swore I¡¯d never do."


    "What?" all three triplets asked together. "I have to unlock your true heritage," she said quietly. "You¡¯re not just Alpha boys. You¡¯re part Lunar Priest too." The ground burst upward. A massive w burst through the ground, ck as midnight and sharp as razors. The Devourer was crawling out of its prison. "Do it!" Kael yelled. "Whatever it takes!" Evelyn nodded, tears running down her face. She ced one hand on each of her boys¡¯ foreheads. "This will change you forever. You¡¯ll never be normal wolves again." "We were never normal anyway," Ronan grinned, even with fear in his eyes. White light poured from Evelyn into her sons. Kael¡¯s protective ice powers turned into something new¡ªhe could make barriers that blocked not just attacks, but evil itself. Ronan¡¯s courage fire became holy mes that burned away darkness and fear. Darian¡¯s healing energy changed into the power to see truth and break illusions. "Whoa," Darian gasped, his green eyes now sparkling with gold. "I can see everything. The past, the present, possible futures..." "And I can feel everyone¡¯s emotions," Ronan said, his hands wreathed in silver fire.


    "The pack isn¡¯t just afraid¡ªthey believe in us." "I can shield us from anything," Kael stated, a dome of pure light forming around the group. "Nothing evil can touch us while I¡¯m here." The Devourer¡¯s head broke through the surface¡ªa dragon-like monster with too many teeth and eyes like burning fire. It was bigger than any building, and its very presence made the air thick with fear. "FINALLY," it growled, its voice shaking mountains. "CENTURIES OF HUNGER. CENTURIES OF WAITING. NOW I WILL FEAST ON ALL YOUR MAGIC AND GROW STRONG ENOUGH TO DEVOUR WORLDS." "Not if we stop you first," Evelyn said, moving forward. Her quiet, gentle nature was gone. In its ce stood a fighter who had fought monsters before. "EVELYN MOONBORN," the Devourer hissed, recognizing her.


    "THE LAST PRIESTESS. I WONDERED WHEN YOU WOULD REVEAL YOURSELF." "You know each other?" Marcus asked in shock. "We have history," Evelyn said sadly. "I helped seal it away twenty-five years ago. Right before I met you, Marcus." "Is that why you came to our pack?" he asked, hurt in his voice. "Was our marriage just part of some n?" "No," Evelyn said strongly, looking at him with love. "I came here running from this fight. I was tired of being a fighter. I wanted a normal life, a family, peace." She looked at their sons. "But I should have known peace neversts." The Devourerughed, a sound like broken ss. "YOU CANNOT SEAL ME AGAIN. I AM TOO STRONG NOW. YOUR MAGIC WILL ONLY MAKE ME STRONGER." "That¡¯s what you think," Evelyn said with a strange smile. "But you forgot something important." "WHAT?" "I¡¯m not fighting alone this time." She motioned to her sons, to ra, to the entire pack watching from behind Kael¡¯s protective barrier. "Every person here who believes in protecting others, who chooses love over fear, who stands up to evil¡ªthey¡¯re all part of my power now." "We¡¯re with you, Mom," Kael said strongly. "All the way," Ronan nodded. "Until the end," Darian added. ra stepped up beside them. "You¡¯re not thest Priestess anymore. You have us." Even Celeste, still weak from her offering, raised her hand. "Count me in too." The Devourer¡¯s eyes widened as it understood what was happening. The pack wasn¡¯t just standing together¡ªthey were bing something more.


    Theirbined belief, their shared resolve, was creating a new kind of magic. "IMPOSSIBLE," it snarled. "MORTALS CANNOT¡ª" "We¡¯re not just mortals," Evelyn interrupted. "We¡¯re family." She began to glow brighter, and that light spread to her sons, then to ra, then to every member of the pack. They were all linked now, all part of the same protective force. "This is it," Darian said, his truth-seeing eyes wide. "This is how we win." "Together," Ronan said, his spirit fire burning bright. "As one," Kael agreed, his barriers spreading to protect everyone. The Devourer reared back, ready to strike with all its ancient power. But as it moved, something else stirred in the distance. More red eyes. Dozens of them. "Oh no," Evelyn breathed, her face going pale again. "It wasn¡¯t alone. The Devourer had children." "How many?" ra asked, fearing the answer. Darian¡¯s golden eyes saw the truth, and his voice cracked with fear. "All of them. Every monster we¡¯ve ever put away. They¡¯re all waking up." The realm shook as old evils began to rise from their prisons. The final fight wasn¡¯t just against one monster¡ªit was against every nightmare that had ever threatened their world.


    And in the chaos, nobody spotted the small figure creeping toward them from behind. Tobias Grey¡¯s eyes had turned ck as midnight, and he was smiling a smile that didn¡¯t belong on his face. "Thank you," he whispered in a voice that wasn¡¯t his own, "for gathering all the magical power in one ce. This will make getting it so much easier."

 Chapter 80: Elara Unleashed

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80: ra Unleashed</h4>


    Tobias stepped closer, his ck eyes gleaming with hatred. "You¡¯ve all been such perfect pawns," he said in that wrong voice. "Leading me right to the greatest collection of magical power in centuries." "Tobias?" ra turned, confusion and deception hitting her like a physical blow. "What¡¯s happening to you?" "He¡¯s not Tobias anymore," Darian said, his truth-seeing eyes shing gold.


    "Something else is wearing his face." The thing wearing Tobias¡¯s bodyughed coldly. "Smart boy. I am the Shadow King, and I¡¯ve been waiting inside this body for months, learning your weaknesses." "The rogue who helped me," ra whispered, her heart breaking. "He was never trying to help. You were using him to get close to us." "Every warning, every piece of advice, every moment of trust¡ªall lies," the Shadow King confirmed. "And now, thanks to yourbined magical disy, I can finally take what I came for." Dark strands shot from Tobias¡¯s body toward each member of the pack. But they never reached their goals. Because ra burst. Not literally¡ªbut her power exploded outward like a nuclear st of pure silver light. The tendrils disintegrated quickly. The rising monsters froze mid-climb. Even the massive Devourer fell backward. "What is she?" the Shadow King gasped, his arrogant mask cracking. ra floated three feet off the ground, her hair whipping around her face as energy poured from her skin. Her eyes zed like twin suns, and her voice echoed with the force of a thousand thunderstorms. "I am not just Luna," she stated, her words shaking the very foundations of reality. "I am not just an omega with secret strength.


    I am the Moon¡¯s Chosen, the Bnce Keeper, the one who decides whether worlds live or die!" The boys stared in awe. They¡¯d known ra was special, but this¡ªthis was beyond anything they¡¯d imagined. "The prophecy," Evelyn breathed, understanding filling her face. "You¡¯re not just part of the forecast. You ARE the prophecy." Silver light continued to pour from ra¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t harmful. Instead, it was healing the world, mending the cracks, pushing back the darkness that had been spreading. "Impossible," the Devourer growled, its voice smaller now, less confident. "No single being has that much power." "She¡¯s not single," Kael said, stepping forward. "She¡¯s our mate. Our Luna. Our everything." "And we¡¯re hers," Ronan added, his silver mes dancing higher. "Completely and forever," Darian finished. The three brothers joined hands and reached for ra. The moment their fingers touched hers, the silver light burst again¡ªbut this time, it was controlled. Focused. Precise. The Shadow King screamed as the light hit him. "This cannot be! I am forever! I am¡ª" "You¡¯re nothing," ra said calmly, her words carrying the weight of absolute authority. "You prey on fear and doubt and hate. But we have something you¡¯ll never understand." "What?" he asked, his form already starting to crack apart.


    "We have each other." The light increased, and the Shadow King¡¯s stolen body began to dissolve. But as it did, his true form was revealed¡ªnot a person at all, but a twisting mass of pure darkness. "You think you¡¯ve won?" it hissed. "I am just the beginning. The real threat ising, and when ites, your precious love won¡¯t save you." "What threat?" ra ordered, but the Shadow King was already fading away. "Ask her," it whispered, its voice like dying wind. "Ask the Moon Goddess herself what she¡¯s been hiding from you." And then it was gone. But the battle wasn¡¯t over. The old monsters were still climbing from their prisons, and the Devourer was gathering itself for another attack. "ra," Evelyn called frantically. "You need to control your power. Too much at once will tear you apart." "I can handle it," ra said, but her voice was stressed. The silver light was starting to flicker. "No, you can¡¯t," Darian said gently. "I can see the truth, remember? You¡¯re burning yourself out." He was right.


    ra could feel her strength ebbing, her life force being drained by the massive show of power. But the monsters were stilling, and the pack was still in danger. "I won¡¯t let them hurt anyone," she said fiercely, pouring more energy into her shields. "You don¡¯t have to do this alone," Kael said strongly. "We¡¯re your mates. Let us help." "The triplet bond," Ronan realized. "We can share the load." They¡¯d done it before, but never like this. Never with this much power at stake. If they got it wrong, all four of them could die. "Do it," ra said, her silver light starting to fade. "I trust you." The brothers pressed their hands against her back, and suddenly ra wasn¡¯t carrying the weight alone. Kael¡¯s shielding strength flowed into her. Ronan¡¯s boundless spirit steadied her. Darian¡¯s cunning mind helped her focus the power. Together, they turned toward the Devourer. "Your move," ra said, her voice steady now, backed by her mates.


    The Devourer roared and charged, its massive ws extending. But ra was ready. She raised one hand, and a shield of pure moonlight stopped the creature cold. "How?" it gasped. "Because I¡¯m not fighting for power," ra exined. "I¡¯m fighting for love. And love is stronger than hunger." She clenched her fist, and the moonlight barrier began to shrink, locking the Devourer inside. "You cannot cage me forever," it snarled. "I don¡¯t need forever," ra answered. "I just need long enough." "Long enough for what?" ra smiled, and for the first time in the fight, she looked truly confident. "Long enough for the real cavalry to arrive." The sky above them began to glow with a different kind of light¡ªnot silver like ra¡¯s power, but pure white like starlight. Figures were falling from the heavens, each one radiating divine energy. "The Moon Goddess," Evelyn whispered in awe. But as the divine figure came into view, ra¡¯s smile faded. Because she could see the Goddess¡¯s face clearly now. And she looked exactly like ra. "Hello, daughter," the Moon Goddess said softly. "It¡¯s time you learned the truth about who you really are." The Devourer¡¯s eyes widened in fear. "No. No, this changes everything. If she¡¯s¡ª" "If I¡¯m what?" ra demanded, but she was afraid she already knew the answer.


    The Moon Goddessnded gracefully beside her, and the family resemnce was obvious. "If you¡¯re my girl. If you¡¯re not just Luna, but the next Moon Goddess." "That¡¯s impossible," ra breathed. "Is it?" the Goddess asked sadly. "Haven¡¯t you always felt different? Haven¡¯t you always known you were meant for something greater?" "But I¡¯m just¡ª" "You¡¯re not just anything," the Goddess interrupted. "You¡¯re my son. My recement. The one who will take over when my time ends." "When does your time end?" Darian asked, his truth-sight already showing him the answer. The Moon Goddess looked at her daughter with infinite love and infinite sadness. "Tonight.


    The moment ra epts her fate, I will fade away forever." "No," ra said strongly. "I won¡¯t let you die for me." "You don¡¯t have a choice," the Goddess said gently. "The bnce must be kept. One Goddess dies, another is born. It¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been." "But I don¡¯t want to be a goddess," ra argued. "I want to be Luna. I want to stay with my friends, my pack, my family." "I know," the Goddess said sadly. "But the world needs you. And if you don¡¯t ept your power soon, everything you love will be destroyed anyway." She pointed to the horizon, where new shadows were gathering.


    "The Shadow King was telling the truth. Something much worse ising. Something that only a true Goddess can stop." "What?" ra whispered. The Moon Goddess¡¯s face went pale with old fear. "The Void itself. The force that lives between worlds, that feeds on the destruction of everything good and beautiful. It¡¯s finally found a way into our world." "How long do we have?" Kael asked. "Minutes," the Goddess answered. "Maybe less." The sky started to turn ck at the edges, and the temperature dropped twenty degrees in seconds. The Void wasing, and when it arrived, it would unmake everything. "Choose quickly, daughter," the Moon Goddess said anxiously.


    "Will you save the world, or will you let it die?" ra looked at her mates, at her pack, at everything she¡¯d fought so hard to protect. And then she looked at theing darkness that would destroy it all. The choice was impossible. But she had to make it

 Chapter 81: The Curse Breaks

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: The Curse Breaks</h4>


    "I won¡¯t choose," ra said firmly, her silver eyes zing with purpose. "There has to be another way." The Moon Goddess shook her head sadly. "Daughter, you don¡¯t understand. The bnce¡ª" "Forget the bnce!" ra stopped. "I make my own rules."


    She turned to face theing Void, that wall of nothingness that was swallowing everything in its path. Stars were missing. Mountains were being erased. Reality itself was unraveling. "If I¡¯m going to be a Goddess," she said, "then I¡¯m going to be the kind who saves everyone. Including you." "That¡¯s impossible," the Moon Goddess whispered. "Watch me." ra grabbed her three friends¡¯ hands. "Remember what you said about fighting together? About being three different people who choose the same goal?" "Yeah," Kael said, confused but trusting. "We¡¯re about to test that theory," she said with a grin that was half-terrified, half-excited. The Void was only minutes away now. Everything it touched simply stopped existing. But as ra looked at it, something clicked in her mind. "Darian," she said quickly. "Use your truth-sight. Look at the curse on your family. What do you see?" Darian¡¯s golden eyes red, and he gasped. "It¡¯s not just a curse. It¡¯s a lock.


    Something has been sealed inside our genes for generations." "What kind of something?" "Power," he breathed. "Massive amounts of power. Enough to¡ª" His eyes widened. "Enough to create a new Goddess without the old one dying." The Moon Goddess stared at him in shock. "That¡¯s not possible. The curse was meant to weaken the ckwood line, not improve it." "Unless," Evelyn said slowly, understandinging on her face, "someone nned it that way. Someone who knew that one day, we¡¯d need that power to save everything." "Who would do that?" Marcus demanded. "Me." Everyone turned to see a new figure materializing beside the Moon Goddess. An old man with kind eyes and a long silver beard, wearing clothes that sparkled with stardust. "The Moon God," the Goddess whispered. "But you¡¯re supposed to be dead." "I let everyone think I was dead," he said with a gentle smile. "But I¡¯ve been here all along, preparing for this moment." He looked at ra with pride. "Hello, granddaughter." "Granddaughter?" ra¡¯s head was spinning. "The curse wasn¡¯t meant to hurt the ckwood family," the Moon God exined quickly, because the Void was getting closer. "It was meant to store power. Every generation, a little more magical energy was put away, waiting for the day when my heir would need it all."


    "You nned this," the Moon Goddess realized. "You knew the Void woulde." "I suspected," he admitted. "And I wanted to make sure our daughter would have every possible advantage." The Void was less than a mile away now. Everything in its path was being deleted from existence. "How do we break the curse?" ra asked. "You already know," the Moon God said. "The same way you¡¯ve solved every other problem. Together." ra nodded and turned to the twins. "Are you ready to make history?" "Always," Ronan grinned, even with terror in his eyes. "Let¡¯s do this," Kael agreed. "Together," Darian said firmly. They joined hands, and instantly ra felt the difference. This wasn¡¯t just the mate tie anymore. This was something deeper, stronger, more full. "I can feel it," she gasped. "The curse. It¡¯s like a wall inside your hearts." "Break it," all three brothers said at the same time. ra reached out with her power, not to force the curse apart, but to unlock it softly. Like opening a door that had been sealed for ages. The moment her silver light touched the curse, everything changed. Power burst from the triplets like geysers of liquid starlight. Not just their own powers, but the stored magic of dozens of generations. Every ckwood Alpha who had ever lived, every Luna who had ever loved, every fighter who had ever fought for their pack¡ªall of their strength was suddenly flowing through Kael, Ronan, and Darian. "Whoa," Ronan gasped, his body burning with golden fire. "This is incredible." "I can protect the entire world," Kael said in surprise, barriers of pure light extending in every direction. "And I can see every possible future," Darian added, his truth-sight showing him millions of different possibilities. "Most of them end in disaster. But there¡¯s one way where we all survive." "Show me," ra ordered.


    Darian¡¯s power flowed into her thoughts, sharing the vision. She saw what they had to do, and her heart nearly stopped. "No," she whispered. "There has to be another way." "What is it?" the Moon Goddess asked anxiously. "To stop the Void," ra said, tears in her eyes, "one of us has to go into it. Willingly. The Void lives on destruction, but it can¡¯t handle someone who enters it out of love." "I¡¯ll do it," all three triplets said instantly. "No," ra shook her head. "It has to be me. I¡¯m the one with Goddess power. I¡¯m the only one who might survive." "Absolutely not," Kael said strongly. "We¡¯re not losing you," Ronan added. "There has to be another solution," Darian insisted, his golden eyes searching frantically through possible futures. But there wasn¡¯t time to find one. The Void was only hundreds of yards away now, and it was speeding. "I love you," ra said to her friends. "All of you. Forever." She started to run toward the wall of nothingness, but strong arms caught her. "Not alone," Kael said, holding her tight. "Never alone," Ronan agreed, taking her other side. "We¡¯re in this together," Darian said, finishing their circle. "All the way to the end." "You can¡¯t," ra argued. "If we all go in, who will protect the pack?" "They will," the Moon God said, pointing to the pack behind them. ra turned to see something amazing.


    Every member of the ckwood Pack was shining with silver light. Not just the wolves, but even the people who had joined them. Celeste, Marcus, Evelyn¡ªeveryone was linked by threads of pure energy. "The curse breaking didn¡¯t just free the triplets¡¯ power," Evelyn realized. "It freed all of us. We¡¯re not just a pack anymore¡ªwe¡¯re a family joined by magic itself." "Which means," Marcus said with wonder in his voice, "we can all protect each other." The pack stepped forward as one, theirbined power forming a shield that could protect the entire realm. "Go," Celeste said, her voice strong despite her injuries. "Save the world. We¡¯ll guard everything you love." The Void was fifty yards away. Forty. Thirty. "Together?" ra asked her mates. "Together," they agreed. Hand in hand, the four of them ran straight into the wall of nothingness. The moment they crossed the barrier, everything went dark. Not just dark¡ªempty. This was the space between worlds, where nothing had ever existed and nothing ever could. Except they did exist. Their love for each other burned like a star in the void, and the Void recoiled from it. "It¡¯s working," Darian gasped. "The Void can¡¯t process what we are." "What are we?" Ronan asked. "Something new," ra said, understanding rushing through her. "Not just mates. Not just a pack. We¡¯re proof that love is stronger than nothingness." The Void writhed around them, trying to understand, trying to swallow, but failing.


    Their link was something it had never encountered before. But then, deep in the darkness, something else stirred. Something that had been waiting in the Void for eons. Red eyes opened in the darkness. Not the Devourer¡¯s eyes, or any monster they¡¯d faced before. These eyes were old beyond measure, and they belonged to something that made every other threat look like a harmless puppy. "Well, well," a voice like grinding stone said. "What have we here? Four little lights in my domain?" The thing stepped forward, and reality itself bent around it. This wasn¡¯t just a thing from the Void.


    This was the Void¡¯s master. "Did you really think," it asked with humor, "that the Void was the real threat? I am the First Dark, the original nothingness that existed before creation started. And you¡¯ve just delivered yourselves straight to me." ra felt her mates¡¯ hands tighten around hers as they realized the truth.


    They hadn¡¯t stopped the real threat.


    They¡¯d just walked into its trap.

 Chapter 82: Alpha Marcus’s Last Stand

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Alpha Marcus¡¯s Last Stand</h4> The First Dark chuckled, a sound like broken ss mingled with thunder. Its red eyes burned brighter as it stepped closer to ra and the triplets. "You walked right into my trap," it stated with satisfaction. "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment?" But before anyone could answer, a new voice pierced through the darkness. "About as long as I¡¯ve been nning to stop you." Everyone turned in shock. Alpha Marcus stood at the brink of the Void, his body shimmering with odd silver light. But this wasn¡¯t the same Marcus they knew. His eyes carried old wisdom, and power radiated from him like heat from a fire. "Father?" Kael gasped. "How did you get here?" "The same way you did," Marcus murmured, striding into the abyss without fear. "Through love. Though in my case, it¡¯s love for my sons and the pack I¡¯ve protected for thirty years." The First Dark snarled. "Marcus ckwood. I should have killed you when I got the chance." "You tried," Marcus responded gently. "Many times. But you never realized the genuine threat." ra¡¯s mind raced. "You two know each other?" Marcus nodded, his gaze never leaving the First Dark. "We¡¯ve been enemies for decades. You see, this item didn¡¯t just show up recently. It¡¯s been trying to break into our universe for years, sending little fragments of itself via fractures in reality." "The rogues," Darian muttered,prehension flooding his face. "The ones who went insane and assaulted other packs. They weren¡¯t just sick wolves." "They were infected," Marcus verified. "Touched by shards of the First Dark¡¯s power. I¡¯ve been hunting them, attempting to keep the sickness from spreading." The First Dark¡¯s form transformed, growingrger and more terrible. "You dyed the inevitable, old wolf. But now your lovely flock is doomed, and these four fools have surrendered themselves to me." "Actually," Marcus remarked with a frigid smile, "they¡¯ve delivered you to me." He raised his palms, and the glittering light around him erupted outward. But this wasn¡¯t just any light. It was pure pack magic, thebined strength of every ckwood who had ever lived. "You see," Marcus continued as his power wrapped around the First Dark like chains, "I¡¯ve been prepared for this fight my whole life. Every move I took, every harsh phrase, every moment I sounded cruel or calcted - it was all to build up enough power to face you." ra nced at him in disbelief. "The way you treated me..." "Was to make you stronger," Marcus murmured, pain in his voice. "I knew you were exceptional from the time you were born. Your parents brought you to me when you were a newborn, begging me to hide you from the prophecy." "My parents?" ra¡¯s heart hammered. "They¡¯re alive?" "They died protecting you," Marcus replied gently. "But before they died, they told me the truth. You¡¯re not just any Luna. You¡¯re the offspring of the Moon God himself." The First Dark shouted in wrath, straining against Marcus¡¯s silver shackles. "Lies! The Moon God is dead!" "No," the Moon God¡¯s voice boomed through the Void as he appeared before them. "I¡¯ve been hiding, waiting for the appropriate moment. And that moment is now." He looked at Marcus with reverence. "You¡¯ve done well, old friend. Better than I hoped." Marcus nodded, but his countenance was bleak. "It¡¯s not over yet. The chains won¡¯t hold him for long." As if to confirm his thesis, fractures emerged in the silver light binding the First Dark. Its ruby eyes burned with wrath. "Even if you all work together," it growled, "you cannot destroy me. I am the original darkness. I existed before light, before hope, before love itself!" "Maybe," ra murmured, stepping closer. "But you made one mistake." "What mistake could I possibly have made?" ra grinned, and for the first time since entering the Void, she looked confident. "You brought us all together in one ce. The Moon God, the triplets with their awakened power, Marcus with his pack magic, and myself." She raised her hands, and silver fire exploded around her. But this fire was different from before. It epassed every emotion she¡¯d ever felt - love, rage, fear, hope, determination. "You fed on emptiness and destruction," she continued. "But we¡¯re the reverse of empty. We¡¯re so full of love and loyalty and fierce determination that there¡¯s no room for your gloom." The First Dark¡¯s eyes expanded as it recognized what was happening. The silver fire was spreading, not only from ra, but from all of them. Marcus¡¯s pack magic, the triplets¡¯bined might, the Moon God¡¯s old power - it was all connecting, forming something new. "No!" the First Dark yelled. "This is impossible!" "Nothing¡¯s impossible when family works together," Marcus remarked firmly. His chains grew stronger, closing around the thing. But then something unexpected happened. The First Dark smiled. "You think you¡¯ve won," it replied with evil delight. "But you¡¯ve forgotten something important." "What?" Darian demanded, his truth-sight telling him danger but not its source. The First Dark¡¯s form began to alter again, but this time it was decreasing instead of increasing. "I don¡¯t need to destroy you here in the Void. I just need to keep you busy long enough for my actual n to work." Horror filled ra¡¯s heart. "Your real n?" "While you¡¯re all here ying heroes," the First Darkughed, "who¡¯s protecting your precious pack back home?" Through the darkness, they could suddenly see Earth. The ckwood Pack area was under attack, but not from the Void. By something worse. Hundreds of infected rogues were pouring out of the jungle, their eyes shing crimson with the First Dark¡¯s might. And leading them was a figure that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. "Celeste?" Ronan gasped. But this wasn¡¯t the Celeste they knew. Her body was cloaked in shadows, her eyes glowed with crimson fire, and when she smiled, her fangs were sharp as knives. "Surprise," the First Dark remarked joyfully. "Did you really think she recovered from her injuries that easily? I¡¯ve been inside her thoughts for weeks, waiting for the appropriate moment." On Earth, Celeste lifted her hands and said in a voice that wasn¡¯t fully her own: "ckwood Pack, surrender now or watch your children die." The pack members who had been left behind - the elderly, the young, the wounded - huddled together in horror as the infected rogues surrounded them. "Choose quickly," the First Dark instructed ra and her mates. "Stay here and fight me, or go back and save your stuff. But you can¡¯t do both." Marcus¡¯s face grew pale. "Evelyn is back there. The children..." "This was always the n," the First Dark continued. "Get the strongest fighters out of the way, then attack when they can¡¯t interfere." ra stared at her mates, finding the same hard choice reflected in their eyes. Save the world by ending the First Dark, or save their family by going back to Earth. "What do we do?" Kael asked frantically. Before anyone could speak, a fresh voice shouted from the darkness: "We do what ckwoods have always done. We find a way to win everything." They turned to see a man stepping out of the darkness. An older woman with silver hair and eyes that glittered with force. "Grandmother?" Darian muttered in shock. The woman grinned. "Hello, my lovely ones. Did you truly think death would stop me from protecting my family?

 Chapter 83: The True Alpha Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The True Alpha Emerges</h4>


    The woman with silver hair stepped fully into the light, and ra gasped. This wasn¡¯t just any mom. Power radiated from her like moonbeams, and her eyes held the wisdom of ages. "Luna Sophia," Marcus whispered, dropping to one knee. "But you died twenty years ago." "Death is just another door," she said with a gentle smile. "And some doors can be opened when family needs you most." The First Dark snarled, its red eyes zing with fury. "Another ghost! Do you think the dead can stop me?" "Watch and learn," Sophia said quietly. She raised her hand, and suddenly the Void wasn¡¯t empty anymore. Spirits began appearing all around them - dozens of them, then hundreds. Every ckwood who had ever died, every Luna who had ever served, every pack member who had given their life for others. "You¡¯re not alone," Sophia told ra and the boys. "You never were." But even as hope filled their hearts, the scene on Earth got worse. Possessed Celeste was moving on the helpless pack members, her ws dripping with dark energy. "Choose now!" the First Dark yelled. "Your pack dies in thirty seconds!" That¡¯s when Kael did something no one expected. He stepped away from his brothers and mates, walking straight toward the First Dark. "Kael, no!" ra screamed. "What are you doing?" Ronan demanded. But Kael¡¯s eyes were zing with purpose. "I¡¯m being the Alpha I was born to be." He stopped right in front of the First Dark, close enough that its shade fell over him like a nket of ice. "You want to make a deal?" Kael asked. The creature¡¯s red eyes gleamed with attention. "I¡¯m listening." "Take me instead," Kael said simply. "Let my family go back to save the pack. I¡¯ll stay here and fight you alone." "Kael!" Darian shouted. "That¡¯s suicide!" "Maybe," Kael said without turning around. "But that¡¯s what Alphas do. We give ourselves for our pack." The First Darkughed, a sound like breaking bones. "How brave. But why would I ept when I can have everything?" "Because," Kael said with a cold smile, "you can¡¯t resist a challenge. And I¡¯m daring you to singlebat. Winner takes all." ra felt her heart stop. "Kael, please don¡¯t do this." He finally turned to look at her, and his eyes were soft with love. "I have to. It¡¯s the only way to save everyone." "No," Marcus said strongly. "I won¡¯t let you sacrifice yourself for my mistakes." "Your mistakes?" Kael¡¯s voice was sharp. "Father, you¡¯ve been protecting us our whole lives. Every hard word, every cold look - it was all to make us stronger." Marcus¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "I never wanted you to think I didn¡¯t love you." "I know you love us," Kael said softly. "That¡¯s why I can do this. Because you taught me what it means to be an Alpha." The First Dark grew restless. "Enough! Do we have a deal or not?" Kael nodded. "We do." "Kael, wait!" ra rushed forward, but invisible walls sprang up around him and the First Dark. "The challenge is epted," the thing said with glee. "But let¡¯s make it interesting. If you lose, I don¡¯t just take your life. I take your soul and use it to kill everything you love." "And if I win?" Kael asked. "You won¡¯t." The First Dark began to change, its shadow form solidifying into something huge and terrible. It grew ws like swords, teeth like daggers, and its red eyes zed like twin suns. But Kael didn¡¯t back down. He closed his eyes and reached deep inside himself, finding the Alpha power that had been building his whole life. When he opened them again, they were glowing with pure golden light. "I am Kael ckwood," he said, his voice carrying across the Void. "Son of Marcus, grandson of Sophia, future Alpha of the strongest pack in the world. And I will not let you hurt my family." The battle began. The First Dark struck first, its ws shing through the air fast enough to cut reality itself. Kael dodged, his barriers of light deflecting the attacks that came too close. "You can¡¯t win!" the creature roared. "I am eternal darkness!" "And I am eternal love," Kael shot back, his power ring brighter. He attacked, beams of golden light shooting from his hands. Where they hit the First Dark, it screamed in pain and rage. Outside the battle, ra watched in fear. She could feel Kael¡¯s determination through their mate bond, but she could also feel his fear. He was strong, but the First Dark was older than creation itself. "There has to be another way," she whispered. "There is," Sophia said quietly. "But it requires all of you to trust each otherpletely." "What do you mean?" Ronan asked. Sophia pointed to the battle. "Look closer. What do you see?" Darian used his truth-sight, and his golden eyes widened. "The First Dark isn¡¯t just facing Kael. It¡¯s feeding on his feelings - his fear, his anger, his desperation." "Exactly," Sophia nodded. "The creature gets stronger from negative feelings. But what if Kael felt something else?" Understanding dawned on ra¡¯s face. "Love. If he feltpletely loved and supported..." "The First Dark would weaken," Marcus ended. "But how can we reach him through the barriers?" "The mate bond," ra said suddenly. "And the family bond. They¡¯re stronger than any barrier." She grabbed Ronan and Darian¡¯s hands. "Think about Kael. Think about how much we love him, how proud we are, how we believe in him." The three of them closed their eyes and poured every positive feeling they had through their bonds to Kael. Inside the battle, Kael tripped as their love hit him like a wave of warm sunshine. The First Dark¡¯s next attack missed, and for the first time, the thing looked confused. "What¡¯s happening?" it snarled. Kael smiled, and his golden light grew brighter. "I¡¯m remembering who I really am." He wasn¡¯t just an Alpha. He was a brother, a mate, a son, a grandson. He was part of something bigger than himself, something that could never be killed. The First Dark attacked again, but this time Kael was ready. He caught its ws with his bare hands, and where they touched, the creature¡¯s darkness began to burn away. "Impossible!" it screamed. "Nothing¡¯s impossible," Kael said, his voice calm and strong, "when you have family." The battle turned. Every attack the First Dark made was weaker than thest, while Kael got stronger with each passing moment. Soon the thing was backing away, fear recing anger in its red eyes. "This isn¡¯t over!" it roared. "Even if you beat me, there are others! Darker things than me waiting in the space between worlds!" Kael pressed his edge, his golden light surrounding the First Dark like a cage. "Then we¡¯ll face them too. Together." The creature made onest desperate attack, putting all its remaining power into a strike that could shatter mountains. But Kael was ready. He opened his heart fully, letting all his love for his family flow through him. The golden light exploded outward, and the First Dark¡¯s scream of rage turned into a wail of loss. Its form began to vanish, darkness peeling away like old paint. "You think you¡¯ve won," it gasped with its dying breath. "But the real enemy isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s the one who sent me. And she¡¯s already on Earth." With that, the First Dark crumbled to nothing, leaving only empty Void behind. The barriers around Kael faded, and ra ran to him, throwing her arms around his neck. "You did it! You actually did it!" But Kael¡¯s face was grim. "Did you hear what it said? About someone who sent it?" Darian nodded, his truth-sight already looking for answers. "There¡¯s something elseing. Something worse." Marcus stepped forward, his face pale. "We need to get back to Earth. Now." "But who could be worse than the First Dark?" Ronan asked. Sophia¡¯s face was troubled. "There¡¯s only one being I can think of who would have that kind of power over the First Dark." "Who?" ra asked. Before Sophia could answer, the Void around them began to crack like broken ss. Through the cracks, they could see Earth - but not the Earth they knew. The sky was ck, the moon was blood red, and standing in the center of the ckwood area was a figure that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. A woman in a flowing ck dress, with silver hair and eyes like stars. She looked exactly like the Moon Goddess, but wrong somehow. Dark instead of light, cruel instead of kind. "The Shadow Goddess," Sophia whispered in horror. "The Moon Goddess¡¯s twin sister. I thought she was locked away forever." The woman on Earth raised her hand, and every sick rogue fell to their knees. Even possessed Celeste bowed her head in respect. "Hello, little wolves," the Shadow Goddess said, her voice carrying across worlds. "Did you really think beating my pet would stop me? I¡¯ve been waiting eons for this moment." She smiled, and her teeth were ck as midnight. "Time to collect what¡¯s mine."

 Chapter 84: Binding the Bond

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Binding the Bond</h4>


    "We have to get back to Earth now!" ra shouted, watching in fear as the Shadow Goddess raised her hands toward their helpless pack. But the Void was falling around them, reality cracking like broken mirrors. Through the gaps, they could see their world getting darker by the second. "The barriers between dimensions are failing," Marcus said sadly. "We¡¯re trapped." "No we¡¯re not," Kael said strongly. His golden eyes zed with new confidence. "ra, remember what you said about making your own rules?" She nodded, her silver fire already starting to burn brighter. "Then let¡¯s break some cosmicws," he said with a grin that was all Alpha confidence. Kael grabbed her hand, and suddenly their mate bond red to life. But this time it was different. Stronger. The fight with the First Dark had changed something fundamental between them. "I can feel it," Ronan gasped, taking ra¡¯s other hand. "The bond is evolving." Darian finished their circle, his truth-sight showing him possibilities that made his golden eyes widen. "We¡¯re not just mates anymore. We¡¯re bing something new." The Moon God stepped forward, his face filled with wonder. "A Quad Bond. I¡¯ve only heard stories about this." "What¡¯s a Quad Bond?" ra asked, even as power began flowing through their joined hands. "Four souls bing one consciousness while staying individual," Sophia exined quickly. "It¡¯s the rarest form of supernatural link. Most beings aren¡¯t strong enough to survive it." The Shadow Goddess¡¯s voice rang from Earth: "Surrender now, little wolves, or I¡¯ll turn your precious pack into my shadow army." "We don¡¯t have time for exnations," Marcus said quickly. Kael looked at his brothers and mate. "Are you ready to risk everything?" "Always," Ronan said without doubt. "Together," Darian agreed. "Forever," ra whispered. They closed their eyes and opened their heartspletely. The mate bond that had started as a simple link between them exploded into something cosmic. ra gasped as Kael¡¯s memories flooded through her - his childhood fears, his problems with leadership, his growing love for her. But she also felt Ronan¡¯s wild joy and fierce protectiveness, and Darian¡¯s deep thoughts and hidden weaknesses. Kael experienced ra¡¯s years of loneliness and self-doubt, but also her incredible strength and drive. He felt Ronan¡¯s need for freedom and Darian¡¯s ongoing worry about the future. Ronan was overwhelmed by ra¡¯spassion and Kael¡¯s heavy sense of duty. He understood for the first time how much pressure his elder brother carried every day. Darian saw through ra¡¯s eyes how beautiful the world could be, through Kael¡¯s viewpoint how important duty was, and through Ronan¡¯s heart how wonderful it felt to live without fear. "This is incredible," ra breathed, her voice somehow speaking for all four of them. Their individual powers began to merge. Kael¡¯s golden barriers, Ronan¡¯s fire, Darian¡¯s truth-sight, and ra¡¯s silver light twisted together into somethingpletely new. "The Quad Bond isplete," the Moon God said with surprise. "You¡¯re no longer separate people. You¡¯re a new form of life." But even as they celebrated, the Shadow Goddess grew restless. On Earth, she pointed toward the cowering pack members. "Very well. If you won¡¯t submit, I¡¯ll simply take what I want." Dark energy shot from her fingers toward the children hiding behind their parents. But just as it was about to strike, a wall of silver-gold light came out of nowhere. "What?" the Shadow Goddess growled. ra and the triplets materialized on Earth, their united power having torn a hole through dimensional barriers. But they looked different now. Their eyes all glowed with the same silver-gold light, and they moved in perfect synchrony. "You¡¯re toote," the Shadow Goddess said with cruel delight. "I¡¯ve already infected half your pack." It was true. Many of the ckwood wolves now had red glowing eyes, and they were moving on their own family members. "No," ra said, but her voice held the authority of all four bonded souls. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s toote." She raised her hand, and instead of attacking the infected wolves, she sent out waves of pure love and wee. The silver-gold light touched each possessed pack member, and something amazing happened. The red glow faded from their eyes. One by one, they shook their heads as if waking from a nightmare. "Impossible!" the Shadow Goddess screamed. "My corruption cannot be cleansed!" "It can by the power of true family," Kael said, his words blending with his mates¡¯. "Something you¡¯ll never understand." The Shadow Goddess¡¯s face twisted with rage. "Then I¡¯ll destroy you all and start over with a new pack!" She began to grow, her form spreading until she towered over the trees. Dark energy crackled around her like ck lightning. "You think your little bond makes you special?" she growled. "I am the sister of the Moon Goddess! I have power beyond your understanding!" "Maybe," ra said quietly. "But you¡¯re missing something important." "What?" "You¡¯re alone." As if summoned by her words, the spirits that had helped them in the Void started appearing on Earth. Luna Sophia, dozens of former pack members, and even wolves from other areas who had died protecting their families. "You see," Ronan said, his voice holding the confidence of his three bonded mates, "we¡¯re not just a pack anymore." "We¡¯re a family that extends beyond death itself," Darian added. The Shadow Goddess looked around at the growing army of spirits, and for the first time, doubt flickered in her star-cold eyes. "It doesn¡¯t matter," she said, but her voice trembled. "I can still destroy your physical forms." "Try it," Kael dared. The Shadow Goddess raised both hands, gathering enough dark energy to level mountains. But as she did, something unexpected happened. The blood-red moon above them began to change, changing from crimson to silver to gold. And with each color change, the Shadow Goddess seemed to grow weaker. "What¡¯s happening?" she gasped. "The Blood Moon is ending," Marcus said with wonder in his voice. "And with it, your power over our world." "No!" she screamed. "I need more time!" But it was toote. As the moon returned to its normal silver glow, the Shadow Goddess¡¯s huge form began to shrink. Her dark energy flickered and faded like a dying me. "This isn¡¯t over," she snarled as her strength continued to drain away. "I¡¯ll find another way back. Another time when the walls are weak." "We¡¯ll be waiting," ra said definitely, speaking for all four of her bonded souls. The Shadow Goddess gave them onest look of pure hatred before dissolving into shadow and disappearing totally. For a moment, everything was quiet. Then the pack erupted in cheers, running forward to embrace their leaders and celebrate their win. But as ra looked around at her family - Marcus with tears of pride in his eyes, the pack members hugging each other in relief, the spirits of their ancestors smiling before slipping away - she felt something shift in the cosmic bnce. "It¡¯s not over," she whispered to her mates through their bond. "I can feel it. Something bigger ising." Darian¡¯s truth-sight red, showing him glimpses of a distant future. His face went pale. "She¡¯s right. The Shadow Goddess was just the beginning." "What do you see?" Kael asked. "A war," Darian said softly. "Not just between our pack and foes, but between all supernatural beings. Light and dark, good and evil, everything picking sides." Ronan felt his mates¡¯ fear through their bond, but also their drive. "Then we¡¯ll face it together." "All of us," Marcus said, having overheard their quiet talk. "The entire pack, united under your new leadership." ra looked at her three mates, feeling their love and support running through their bond. They hade so far from that first night when Kael had rejected her and Ronan had been the only one to ept their link. "Together," she agreed. But as the pack celebrated around them, none of them noticed the small shadow that separated itself from a nearby tree. It slithered away into the forest, carrying news of their win to forces that waited in darker realms. The real war was about to begin. And this time, they would be facing forces that made the Shadow Goddess look like a harmless

 Chapter 85: A New Blackwood Pack

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85: A New ckwood Pack</h4>


    The celebrationsted until dawn, but ra couldn¡¯t shake the thought that eyes were watching them from the shadows. Every time she turned around, nothing was there. Just trees moving in the morning breeze. "You feel it too," Kael said, stepping beside her. Through their Quad Bond, she could sense his worry mixed with her own. "Something¡¯sing," she whispered. "Soon." Marcus approached them, his face serious despite the joy around them. "The pack needs structure. Leadership. After what happened with the Shadow Goddess, they¡¯re scared. " He was right. Even though they had won, fear remained in everyone¡¯s eyes. Parents held their children closer. Warriors kept their hands near their guns. "Gather everyone," Kael decided. "It¡¯s time." The pack formed a big circle in the clearing where they had faced the Shadow Goddess just hours before. Burn marks still scarred the ground, memories of how close they hade to losing everything. Marcus stepped into the middle, his voice carrying across the silent crowd. "Last night, we faced our darkest hour. But we survived because of four brave souls who risked everything for us." Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some faces showed thanks. Others looked uncertain. "The old ways are gone," Marcus added. "We need new leadership for this new world." Celeste pushed forward from the crowd, her face twisted with anger. "You can¡¯t seriously be thinking of making an omega our Luna!" Several pack members nodded in agreement. Despite everything ra had done, some still couldn¡¯t ept her. "She saved us all!" Ronan growled, his fire flickering around his hands. "She¡¯s the reason we were in danger in the first ce!" Celeste shot back. "If she hadn¡¯t been born, none of this would have happened!" The crowd began taking sides. Arguments broke out. Voices rose. The togetherness they had felt during the battle started cracking. "ENOUGH!" Darian¡¯s voice cut through the confusion like a de. His truth-sight was glowing, showing everyone exactly what he saw. "Do you want to know the real truth aboutst night?" The pack fell silent, waiting. "Without ra, you would all be dead. Without Kael¡¯s guidance, we would have failed. Without Ronan¡¯s bravery, we would have given up. The Quad Bond didn¡¯t just save our lives - it produced something that has never existed before." "What are you talking about?" Celeste demanded. ra stepped forward, her silver light flowing gently around her. "Show them, Darian." Darian¡¯s eyes red brighter, and suddenly everyone could see what he saw - glimpses of possible futures. In one vision, the pack split apart, weak and helpless. In another, they stayed together but remained afraid and helpless. But in the third vision, something incredible appeared. The ckwood Pack, stronger than ever, leading all supernatural beings in a fight against darkness itself. "That¡¯s our future," ra said quietly. "If we choose it." An senior pack member named Harold stepped forward. "What exactly are you proposing?" Kael moved to stand beside ra, their link humming with shared purpose. "A new kind of pack arrangement. One that shows who we¡¯ve be." "I will serve as Alpha," Kael stated. "But not alone." ra lifted her chin, meeting every doubting look. "I will be your Luna. Not because I was born to it, but because I decided to fight for it." "And we," Ronan said, moving to nk them with Darian, "will serve as equal Seconds. Four leaders, one goal." The pack stirred uneasily. This had never been done before. "It¡¯s madness," Celeste spat. "Four leaders will tear the pack apart." "Or make us stronger than we¡¯ve ever been," Marcus said definitely. He dropped to one knee. "I pledge my loyalty to the new ckwood leadership." One by one, pack members began kneeling. First the fighters who had fought beside them. Then the mothers whose children had been saved. Even some who had doubted began to kneel. But not everyone. About twenty pack members stayed standing, led by Celeste. Their faces showed stubborn refusal. "We don¡¯t ept this omega as our Luna," Celeste stated. "If you won¡¯t follow proper tradition, then we¡¯ll find a pack that will." "You¡¯re free to leave," Kael said quietly. "But you leave with nothing except the clothes on your backs." Celeste¡¯s face flushed red. "You can¡¯t banish us!" "We¡¯re not banishing you," ra said. "We¡¯re letting you choose. Stay and ept the new way, or leave and find your own road." For a moment, Celeste looked unsure. But then her pride won out. "Fine. We don¡¯t need you anyway." She stalked away, the twenty unhappy pack members following her. They vanished into the forest without looking back. The remaining pack members watched them go with mixed feelings. Some looked relieved. Others seemed worried about losing so many able-bodied wolves. "We¡¯re better off without them," Ronan mumbled. But ra wasn¡¯t so sure. Through her enhanced abilities, she could feel something dark following Celeste¡¯s group. Something that had been waiting for exactly this moment. "The formal ceremony will be held at sunset," Marcus stated. "Prepare yourselves for a new era." As the crowd dispersed, chattering excitedly about the changes, Tobias Grey appeared from the treeline. His face was grim. "We have a problem," he said without introduction. Darian¡¯s truth-sight immediately triggered. "What kind of problem?" "The kind that makes the Shadow Goddess look friendly," Tobias answered. "While you were fighting her, something else was stirring. Something that¡¯s been asleep for a very long time." ra felt ice form in her stomach. "What?" "The First Pack," Tobias said quietly. "The original werewolves, created before the Moon Goddess set the rules that govern us now. They were banished to the darkest parts of the spirit realm for good reason." Kael¡¯s jaw clenched. "What do they want?" "What they¡¯ve always wanted," Tobias said. "To return to Earth and reim what they think is theirs. Every magical being that exists." Ronan¡¯s fire red. "Let theme. We beat the Shadow Goddess, we can beat them too." "You don¡¯t understand," Tobias said quickly. "The First Pack doesn¡¯t follow any rules. They can¡¯t be reasoned with, bargained with, or defeated by standard means. They¡¯re pure predator, and they¡¯ve been killing for thousands of years." Through their bond, ra felt her mates¡¯ increasing rm. But she also felt something else - drive. "How long do we have?" she asked. "Days, maybe hours," Tobias answered. "The fight with the Shadow Goddess weakened the barriers between worlds. They¡¯re already starting to cross over." Darian¡¯s eyes went wide as his power showed him something frightening. "They¡¯re noting alone. They¡¯ve been gathering an army in the ghost realm. Every supernatural creature that ever died with hate in their heart." "Including the Shadow Goddess," Tobias added grimly. "She may have been beaten, but she¡¯s not dead. And now she has new friends." The four bonded mates looked at each other, their connection allowing them to converse without words. They had just convinced their pack to follow them into a new age. Now they might be taking them into the deadliest war in supernatural history. "We need to warn the other packs," Kael decided. "There¡¯s no time," Tobias said. "Look." He pointed to the sky, where storm clouds were forming despite the clear morning. But these weren¡¯t normal clouds. They moved too fast and glowed with strange colors. "The First Pack is already here," Tobias whispered. A howl unlike any they had ever heard echoed across the forest. It was old, hungry, and filled with the promise of death. Other yells answered it from different directions. They were trapped. And somewhere in the distance, Celeste¡¯s group was walking straight toward the hunting calls, unaware that they were about to be the first victims of an enemy that made their past battles look like children¡¯s games. ra grabbed her mates¡¯ hands, feeling their bond re with power. "Whateveres next, we face it together." But as another bone-chilling howl split the air, much closer this time, she couldn¡¯t help thinking if their love and new leadership would be enough to save their pack from an enemy that had been perfecting the art of killing since the beginning of time.

 Chapter 86: Blood Moon Rising

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Blood Moon Rising</h4>


    The trees felt wrong. Celeste knew it the moment her group stepped past the third mile sign.


    The trees were too quiet. No birds sang. No insects buzzed.


    Even the wind had stopped blowing.


    "Maybe we should go back," whispered J, one of the younger dogs who had followed her. "Never," Celeste snapped.


    "We¡¯re better off without that omega pretending to be Luna." But deep down, fear crawled up her spine like ice water.


    Twenty wolves had seemed like a good amount when they left.


    Now, surrounded by silent trees and strange shadows, they felt tiny. A branch cracked behind them.


    Everyone spun around, but nothing was there. Just more empty forest. "Keep moving," Celeste directed, though her voice shook slightly.


    That¡¯s when the howl came. It wasn¡¯t like any wolf sound she¡¯d ever heard. It was older.


    Hungrier. It made her bones quiver and her wolf whimper deep inside her mind. "What was that?" asked Harold¡¯s son, Marcus Junior.


    Before anyone could answer, another howl answered from their left. Then another from their right. They were being trapped. "Run," Celeste breathed.


    "What?" J asked. "RUN!" Celeste screamed. Twenty wolves scattered like leaves in a storm.


    But the howls followed them, getting closer with each passing second. Celeste¡¯s wolf burst forward, carrying her faster than she¡¯d ever run before. Branches whipped her face. Roots tried to trip her feet.


    Behind her, she heard screams starting and then cutting off too fast. She didn¡¯t look back. A shadow leaped from her right. Massive. Wrong-shaped.


    She dodged, but ws raked across her shoulder, cutting through shirt and skin. Pain burst through her body, but she kept running. Blood ran down her arm, leaving a trail. Another shadow. This time from above.


    She threw herself sideways, rolling behind a fallen log just as something huge crashed where she¡¯d been standing. In the moonlight, she saw it clearly for the first time.


    It looked like a dog, but wrong. Too big. Too many teeth. Eyes that glowed red instead of gold. And when it moved, reality seemed to blur around it.


    A First Pack hunter. The stories were true. More screams echoed through the forest.


    Her pack members were being picked off one by one. Celeste pressed herself against the log, trying not to breathe too loud. The thing sniffed the air, following her blood trail. This is it, she thought.


    I¡¯m going to die because I was too proud to ept change. The monster stepped closer. Its ws scraped against stone.


    Then a silver arrow grew from its neck. The thing roared and spun around. Another arrow hit its chest. Then another.


    Three figures emerged from the trees, moving like dangerous dancers. Celeste had never seen them before, but their smell told her they were wolves. Different wolves. Stronger wolves. The boss was a woman with midnight-ck hair and eyes like winter storms.


    She drew her bow again, silver arrow sparkling. "Stay down," she called to Celeste without looking at her. "We¡¯ve got this." The First Pack hunter charged.


    The woman rolled sideways, shooting as she moved. Her two friends nked the creature, weapons shing in the moonlight.


    It was over in seconds. The monster fell, dissolving into shadow and bad smells. "Clear!" called one of the friends, a tall man with scars covering his arms.


    The woman turned to Celeste, offering a hand. "Luna Sage Nightfall, Crimson Peak Pack. You picked a bad night for a walk."


    Celeste took the offered hand, letting Sage pull her to her feet. "Celeste Rivers. Former ckwood Pack." Something flickered in Sage¡¯s storm-gray eyes. "Former?" "I... we left. Tonight." Celeste¡¯s voice cracked.


    "There were twenty of us." Sage¡¯s face darkened. "Were?" As if called by her words, sobbing came from deeper in the forest.


    Then J stumbled into view, covered in blood and shaking. "They¡¯re all dead," J gasped. "All of them. Those things... they were ying with us." Sage grabbed her radio.


    "Base, this is Luna Sage. We need rapid extraction.


    Two survivors, multiple First Pack hunters in the area." "Copy that, Luna. Ravens en route." "Ravens?" Celeste asked.


    "Our rescue team," exined the scarred man. "I¡¯m Beta Cole, by the way. That¡¯s Gamma Phoenix." He nodded toward the third attacker, a woman with red hair and fierce eyes.


    "Why did you save us?" Celeste asked suspiciously. "You don¡¯t even know us." Sage studied her with those winter-storm eyes.


    "Because twenty minutes ago, we got a message from Alpha Kael ckwood.


    He said his pack had been invaded by First Pack scouts, and that a group of his people might be in danger." Celeste¡¯s mouth fell open. "He... what?" "Apparently your Luna ra had a vision.


    She saw you walking into a trap." Sage¡¯s speech was neutral, but Celeste caught the message. ra had saved her life.


    Even after everything Celeste had done. Shame burned in her chest worse than her w wounds.


    The sound of helicopter des filled the air. Three ck nes descended through the trees,nding in a nearby clearing. "Let¡¯s move," Sage ordered.


    As they ran toward the helicopters, more howls echoed through the bush. Closer now. Angry. "They know we took their prey," Phoenix called over the noise.


    They reached the clearing just as the first helicopter¡¯s door slid open. A medic jumped out, going straight for J, who was still bleeding from multiple wounds. "Get them aboard!" Sage shouted.


    Celeste found herself pushed toward the second helicopter. But as she reached for the door handle, she stopped.


    "Wait," she called to Sage. "Why were you in these woods? How did you get here so fast?" Sage paused, one foot already on the airne step. A slow smile spread across her face.


    "Because, Celeste Rivers, the Crimson Peak Pack has been hunting First Pack creatures for three generations. We knew they wereing back."


    "But how¡ª" "My mate is a prophet," Sage said simply. "He¡¯s been tracking their return for months. Tonight was supposed to be a scouting trip."


    Her face grew serious. "Instead, it became a rescue." The helicopter lifted off just as shadows started pouring into the clearing below them.


    Dozens of First Pack hunts, their red eyes glowing like angry stars. Celeste pressed her face to the window, watching the horror forest shrink away. "Where are you taking us?" she asked.


    "Crimson Peak territory," Sage replied. "It¡¯s warded against the First Pack. You¡¯ll be safe there." "Safe to do what?" Sage¡¯s storm-gray eyes met hers.


    "To choose. You can stay with us, find a new pack, or..." She paused. "Return to the ckwoods and beg forgiveness."


    Heat flushed Celeste¡¯s face. "I can¡¯t go back. Not after what I said. What I did." "Can¡¯t, or won¡¯t?" Before Celeste could answer, the radio crackled to life. "Luna Sage, this is Prophet Marcus. Emergency update." Sage grabbed the radio. "Go ahead, love."


    "The First Pack isn¡¯t just hunting refugees. They¡¯re surrounding ckwoodnd. Completely. The Quad Bond is powerful, but..." His voice faded with static. "Marcus? Marcus, respond!" Nothing but white noise.


    Phoenix leaned forward from the pilot¡¯s seat. "Luna, we¡¯re getting reports from all sectors. The First Pack has split into different hunting parties.


    They¡¯re attacking every supernatural group within a hundred miles." Sage¡¯s face went pale. "How many?" "Hundreds. Maybe thousands." Celeste felt the blood drain from her face.


    "My family. My younger brother is still with the ckwoods." "Along with three hundred other pack members," Sage said grimly. The helicopter turned sharply, changing direction.


    "Where are we going?" Phoenix called. Sage¡¯s eyes were steel. "Back to ckwood country. If the First Pack wants a war, they¡¯re about to get one." But as they flew through the night sky, Celeste saw something that made her heart stop.


    The moon was changing color. From silver to deep, blood red. And ording to every legend she¡¯d ever heard, a blood moon meant only one thing: the barriers between worlds were about to copse totally. "Sage," she whispered, pointing at the sky.


    The Luna followed her eyes and cursed in three differentnguages. "Phoenix, get us there faster. Whatever¡¯s happening tonight, we¡¯re already toote to stop it." Below them, the forest was burning. Not with normal fire, but with strange mes that cast no light.


    And in that darkness, thousands of red eyes were moving toward ckwoodnd like a tide of death. Celeste closed her eyes and did something she hadn¡¯t done since youth. She prayed.

 Chapter 87: When Worlds Collide

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87: When Worlds Collide</h4>


    The blood moon cast everything in red light as ra stood in the middle of ckwood territory.


    Her silver power pulsed around her like a heartbeat, trying to fix thend that was dying beneath their feet. "It¡¯s not working," she gasped, sweat dripping on her forehead.


    "Something¡¯s blocking me." Kael¡¯s hand found her shoulder. "The First Pack is poisoning everything they touch.


    Your health can¡¯t keep up." Through their Quad Bond, she felt her friends¡¯ exhaustion. They¡¯d been fighting for three hours straight, and the enemy kepting. Wave after wave of strange creatures that shouldn¡¯t exist. "We need to retreat," Darian said, his truth-sight flickering weakly.


    "Fall back to the inner sanctuary." "No." ra¡¯s voice was steel. "If we give up this ground, they¡¯ll ughter everyone who can¡¯t run fast enough." A roar shook the earth. Something huge was moving through the trees toward them. Something that made the other First Pack hunts look like puppies.


    "Alpha Prime," Tobias breathed, his face white with fear. "The first werewolf ever made. I thought it was just a story." The creature that came from the shadows was nightmare made flesh.


    Twenty feet tall, with ws like swords and teeth that dripped liquid darkness. Its eyes weren¡¯t red like the others ¨C they were ck holes that seemed to suck light from the world. "Bow to your true Alpha," it spoke, its voice like grinding stone. "Or watch your pack burn."


    Every wolf in hearing distance dropped to their knees. Every wolf except four. The Quad Bond red to life, guarding ra and her mates from the creature¡¯s domination power.


    But she could feel it pushing against their minds, trying to crack their unity. "Impressive," Alpha Prime growled. "But even your precious bond cannot save you from whates next." It raised one huge w, and the air itself began to tear.


    A portal opened, showing views of a world made of shadow and screaming. "Behold the Void Realm," Alpha Prime announced. "Where your pack will serve me for eternity." Pack members started sliding toward the portal, unable to resist its pull.


    Children cried as they were torn from their parents¡¯ arms. Elders stumbled forward, their eyes vacant with hopelessness. "Stop!" ra screamed. Her silver light burst outward, but when it hit the portal, it was absorbed like water into sand. "Your power is useless here, little Luna," Alpha Primeughed.


    "This realm devours light." That¡¯s when the helicopters arrived. Three ck aircraft dropped from the blood-red sky, machine guns zing. Silver bullets tore through the smaller First Pack hunts, but bounced harmlessly off Alpha Prime¡¯s hide.


    "Crimson Peak Pack, iing!" Sage¡¯s voice crackled over the radio. Ropes dropped from the nes. Wolves rappelled down, guns shing. But ra¡¯s attention was caught by one figure in particr. Celeste.


    The woman who had tried to destroy her was now fighting alongside the rescue team, her ws ripping through shadow-creatures with desperate rage. "ra!" Celeste called out as shended. "I know you have no reason to trust me, but I have information!"


    "Now¡¯s not the time!" Ronan snarled, mes dancing around his hands. "The blood moon!" Celeste shouted over the chaos. "It¡¯s not natural! Someone¡¯s controlling it!" Darian¡¯s truth-sight suddenly zed.


    "She¡¯s right. There¡¯s a pattern to the moon eclipse. Someone¡¯s using it to weaken the boundaries." Alpha Prime¡¯sughter boomed across the battlefield. "Toote, little seers. The rite is nearlyplete."


    The portal spread. More pack members were pulled toward it, their screams echoing into the void. "Who¡¯s controlling the moon?" ra asked. Celeste¡¯s face was grim. "The Shadow Goddess. She¡¯s not dead ¨C she¡¯s feeding the blood moon with her energy, turning it into a weapon." "That¡¯s impossible," Kael said.


    "We destroyed her." "No," Sage interrupted,nding beside them. "You destroyed her physical form. But gods don¡¯t die ¨C they transform." The truth hit ra like a physical blow. "She became the moon itself."


    Above them, the blood moon pulsed like a heartbeat. And with each pulse, the portal grew bigger. "We have to sever the connection," ra said. "Break the link between the Shadow Goddess and the lunar eclipse." "How?" Darian asked. "By going up there," ra said quietly.


    Her mates stared at her in horror. "Absolutely not," Kael said. "It¡¯s suicide." "It¡¯s the only way." ra looked at each of them. "The Quad Bond is our strength.


    But up there, in the void between worlds, it might be strong enough to cut through her effect." "Then we all go," Ronan said strongly. "No." ra¡¯s voice was final. "The pack needs you here. If I fail, you¡¯ll be theirst hope." Alpha Prime¡¯s roar stopped them. "Enough talk! Kneel or perish!" Its control power mmed into them again, stronger this time.


    Pack members began walking into the portal willingly, their minds broken by the attack. "I have to go now," ra said. "Before there¡¯s no one left to save." She kissed each of her mates quickly, pouring all her love through their tie.


    Then she stepped back and let her silver light carry her into the sky. "ELARA!" Kael¡¯s pained cry followed her up. The trip to the blood moon was the longest journey of her life. As she rose higher, the air grew thin and cold.


    Her lungs burned. Her power flickered. But she could feel her mates below, fighting with everything they had. Their strength flowed through the bond, keeping her going. The moon¡¯s surface was not solid.


    It was made of moving darkness that tried to pull her in. But her silver light cut through it like a de. And there, at the middle of the lunar eclipse, she found her. The Shadow Goddess hung suspended in a web of dark energy, her form constantly changing between woman and void.


    But her eyes were the same ¨C ancient, cruel, and totally mad. "You came," the goddess whispered. "How delicious." "End this," ra ordered. "Release the link. Let my pack go." "Never."


    The Shadow Goddess smiled. "Do you know what you¡¯ve done, little Luna? By bonding with three Alphas, you¡¯ve made something that shouldn¡¯t exist. The Quad Bond is breaking the natural order."


    "You¡¯re lying." "Am I?" The goddess pointed to the chaos below. "Look at your world. The walls are breaking. Supernatural animals are going insane. Reality itself ising apart." ra felt ice in her veins.


    "No." "Yes. Your link is beautiful, but it¡¯s also poisonous. Every day you stay connected, the damage spreads. Soon, every supernatural being on Earth will be driven mad by the vibration." Through the Quad Bond, ra felt her mates¡¯ shock and fear. They could hear every word.


    "But I can fix it," the Shadow Goddess continued. "All you have to do is let me take your bond. Give me that power, and I¡¯ll fix the damage. Your pack will live. The world will be safe." "At what cost?"


    "Your life. Your friends¡¯ lives. Your love." The goddess¡¯s smile was razor-sharp. "A small price for saving everyone else." ra¡¯s mind raced.


    Through the bond, she felt Kael¡¯s desperate refusal, Ronan¡¯s fury, Darian¡¯s search for another answer. But she also felt something else. A truth that made her blood run cold.


    The Shadow Goddess wasn¡¯t lying. The Quad Bond was slowly ruining the supernatural world. She could feel it now ¨C the cracks spreading outward from their link, reality warping around their love. "Decide quickly," the goddess purred.


    "Your pack is dying while you hesitate." Below them, the portal was swallowing ckwoodnd. ra could see her people being pulled into the void, their screams echoing across worlds.


    "ra, don¡¯t you dare!" Kael¡¯s voice roared through the bond. But she was already moving forward, her hand reaching for the Shadow Goddess¡¯s open palm. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered to her mates. "I love you."


    The moment their hands touched, pain beyond description shot through every nerve in her body.


    The Quad Bond began to unwind, thread by thread. But just as darkness closed over her view, she heard something impossible. Celeste¡¯s voice, from somewhere far below: "The forecast was wrong! There¡¯s another way!" And then everything went white.

 Chapter 88: The Last Stand

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88: The Last Stand</h4>


    ra was standing in a ce that shouldn¡¯t have been there when the white light went out.


    However, she was still linked to the Shadow Goddess, even though they were not on the blood moon.


    Thoughts and starlight made up the space between worlds where they were.


    "That girl is smart," the Shadow Goddess growled. "But you cannot escape what you¡¯ve started." Images shed around them like TV screens that were broken.


    ra saw the ckwood Pack fighting for their lives. She heard her friends calling her name. She saw the portal gettingrger, swallowing everything. "Let me show you the truth," the goddess whispered.


    Things looked different. ra saw other packs all over the world now. When wolves go crazy, they kill their own families.


    Vampires burning in sunlight they couldn¡¯t avoid. Witches whose power had turned against them. "This is what your Quad Bond has done," the Shadow Goddess said.


    "Every supernatural being on Earth is slowly losing their mind because of the resonance you¡¯ve created." ra¡¯s heart broke as she watched a mother wolf attack her own cubs, her eyes wild with rage.


    "Stop it," she begged. "I cannot. Only you can, by giving me your link." "There has to be another way!"


    That¡¯s when Celeste¡¯s words echoed through the space between worlds: "The prophecy was wrong! There¡¯s another way!" The Shadow Goddess spun around, her form quivering with anger. "Impossible.


    That mortal cannot speak here." But Celeste¡¯s voice came again, stronger this time. And with it came something else ¨C the words of others.


    "The Council of Alphas has assembled," came a deep, authoritative voice. "We invoke the Ancient Right of Intervention."


    "Council?" the Shadow Goddessughed. "What can a handful of Alphas do against a goddess?" The space around them began to shift. Suddenly, ra could see Earth below them.


    But not just ckwoodnd. The entire continent was visible, and on it, she saw something incredible. Hundreds of packs were moving.


    Not running away from the chaos, but running toward it. Alphas, Betas, Omegas ¨C all of them converge on a single point. "The Grand Assembly," ra breathed.


    "It hasn¡¯t been called in over a thousand years." "And it won¡¯t save you," the Shadow Goddess growled. But her faith was cracking. Below them, the blood moon was flickering, its red light getting weaker. "Luna ra," came another voice.


    This one she recognized ¨C Alpha Magnus Ironhold, the most powerful Alpha in North America. "Can you hear us?" "Yes!" she called out.


    "The Council has made its choice. The Quad Bond is not a curse ¨C it¡¯s progress. The supernatural world isn¡¯t going crazy because of your bond. It¡¯s going insane because it¡¯s trying to fight change." The Shadow Goddess¡¯s eyes widened. "No. That cannot be."


    "We have proof," came another voice ¨C Alpha Vera Nightshade, the oldest living werewolf. "The craziness only affects those who reject the new order. Those who ept it grow stronger." Through the space between worlds, ra saw the truth.


    The packs that had epted change, that had weed new ways of doing things, were fighting alongside the ckwoods. They weren¡¯t going crazy ¨C they were changing. "The Quad Bond isn¡¯t breaking reality," Magnus added. "It¡¯s showing us what we could be.


    Four brains working as one. Four hearts beating together. Four souls sharing one purpose." "Lies!" the Shadow Goddess screamed.


    But her form was already bing transparent. The blood moon above them was turning silver again.


    "The Council recognizes the ckwood Quad Bond as legitimate," Vera stated. "We name ra Moon as Luna Prime, first of her kind. We name Kael, Ronan, and Darian ckwood as her Alpha Consorts, equal in power."


    "Furthermore," Magnus added, "we make neww. Any pack that wants to form unconventional bonds may do so, with Council approval. The age of rigid custom is ending."


    The Shadow Goddess let out a shriek that broke stars. "You dummies! You have no idea what you¡¯re releasing!" "We¡¯re unleashing the future," came a new voice. Young, but filled with power.


    "And we¡¯re not afraid of it." ra gasped. The voice belonged to her younger brother, Adrian, who she¡¯d thought was dead. "Adrian?" she whispered. "Hello, sister. Sorry I¡¯mte."


    Through the vast space, she saw him. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him stood dozens of young wolves, all of them shining with the same silver light that surrounded her.


    "The next generation," Adrian said with a grin. "We¡¯ve been waiting for someone to show us the way."


    "How are you alive?" ra asked, tears running down her face. "The same way you¡¯re alive right now," he said.


    "Love. The bond you share with your mates didn¡¯t just save you ¨C it saved everyone linked to you. Including me." The Shadow Goddess was fading fast now, her link to the blood moon severed by the Council¡¯s deration. "This isn¡¯t over," she hissed.


    "There are older forces than me. Ancient things that will not ept this change." "Let theme," ra said, her silver light burning brighter.


    "We¡¯ll be ready." The goddess dissolved into mist and memory, her final scream echoing across realms. ra felt herself falling, but it wasn¡¯t scary.


    She was falling toward home, toward her mates, toward her pack. Shended in Kael¡¯s arms just as the blood moon finished its transformation back to silver.


    The portal to the Void Realm snapped shut, cutting off Alpha Prime¡¯s escape path. "Did we win?" she asked softly. "We won," Kael said, his voice thick with excitement.


    "The Council¡¯s ruling is binding. Our bond is known. You¡¯re safe." Around them, the ckwood Pack was cheering.


    But ra noticed something else ¨C wolves from other packs were emerging from the bush. Not as enemies, but as partners. "Luna Prime," said a voice behind her.


    She turned to see Alpha Magnus Ironhold himself, a huge man with silver hair and eyes like steel. Behind him stood the other Council members, their faces polite.


    "The formal ceremony will be held at the next full moon," Magnus said.


    "But your authority starts now. What are your orders?" ra looked around at the destroyed territory, at the hurt pack members, at the fear still lingering in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    "We rebuild," she said simply. "But not the way things were. We build something new. Something better."


    "And if the old powers the Shadow Goddess mentionede for us?" asked Alpha Vera. ra smiled, feeling her mates¡¯ strength flowing through their bond. "Then they¡¯ll discover what happens when love refuses to bow to fear." The assembled Alphas nodded their agreement. One by one, they knelt, showing their eptance of the new order.


    But as the ceremony continued, Celeste neared ra quietly. "There¡¯s something you need to know," she said. "Something I learned from the Crimson Peak Pack¡¯s prophet." "What?" Celeste¡¯s face was grave.


    "The Shadow Goddess was right about one thing. There are older skills. And they¡¯re already moving against us." "What kind of powers?" "The kind that existed before the Moon Goddess. Before monsters.


    Before any of this." Celeste looked up at the newly silver moon. "They call themselves the Primordials. And they view our development as a threat to their rule." ra felt ice in her veins. "How long do we have?"


    "ording to the prophecy? Three days. Maybe less." Through the Quad Bond, she felt her mates¡¯ fear. But also their drive. "Then we¡¯d better get started," ra said.


    "Because if the Primordials want a war, they¡¯re going to get one they¡¯ll never forget." As if called by her words, the ground beneath their feet began to tremble.


    Not with earthquake, but with something far more threatening. In the distance, where the opening had been, reality was bending again. But this time, what emerged wasn¡¯t shadow or darkness.


    It was pure, old power. Power that had existed since the beginning of time. And it was very, very angry. "ra," Kael said quietly, "I think our three days just became three minutes."


    The silver moon above them suddenly shed, as if something was trying to block its light.


    Something vast and terrible and older than memory. "Everyone fall back to the sanctuary," ra ordered.


    "Now!" But as they ran, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was nowhere on Earth they could hide from


    what wasing. The real war was just starting.

 Chapter 89: Blood Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Blood Brothers</h4>


    The ground stopped shaking, but the quiet that followed was worse than any earthquake.


    ra stood frozen, looking at the spot where reality had bent moments before. Nothing came from the distortion, but she could feel ancient eyes watching them.


    "They¡¯re testing us," Tobias said quietly, appearing beside her like a ghost. "The Primordials want to see what we¡¯re made of before they make their move."


    "How do you know so much about them?" Kael asked suspiciously. Tobias¡¯s face darkened.


    "Because I¡¯ve been running from them my entire life." The news hit ra like a physical blow. "What?" "There¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t told you," Tobias revealed.


    "About why I really left the pack all those years ago. About what I¡¯ve been doing as a rogue." Through the Quad Bond, she felt her mates¡¯ increasing rm. But she also felt something else ¨C a link to Tobias that she¡¯d never noticed before.


    "You¡¯re not just any rogue," she whispered.


    "You¡¯re family." Tobias nodded slowly. "Your brother Adrian isn¡¯t the only child who survived that night our parents died. There were three of us, ra. You, Adrian, and me." The world turned sideways.


    "That¡¯s impossible.


    I would have remembered¡ª" "Your memories were altered," Tobias said softly. "By our parents, before they died.


    They knew the Primordials were hunting our family. So they hid me totally, made everyone forget I existed." "Why?" Ronan demanded, mes flickering around his hands.


    "Because our family carries something the Primordials fear," Tobias exined. "The ability to bridge different supernatural ces. ra can bond with various mates because she¡¯s a Bridge Walker. Adrian can connect with the next generation because he received the same gift."


    "And you?"


    Darian asked, his truth-sight burning. "I can speak to any supernatural being, regardless of species or allegiance," Tobias said. "Vampires, witches, fae, demons ¨C they all trust me naturally. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve been able to live as a rogue for so long."


    Alpha Magnus stepped forward, his face grave. "A Bridge Walker family. No wonder the ancient forces are stirring." "What does that mean?" ra asked. "It means," came a new voice from the dark, "that you¡¯re the key to everything."


    Everyone spun around to see a figure emerge from the forest. Tall, stylish, with silver hair that seemed to glow in the moonlight.


    But it wasn¡¯t a monster. The smell was all wrong. "Vampire," Kael growled, moving protectively in front of ra.


    "Lord Vampire, actually," the neer amended with a slight smile. "Alexei Dracul, at your service. I¡¯vee to make an offer." "We don¡¯t negotiate with bloodsuckers," Ronan snarled.


    "Even when your survival depends on it?" Alexei asked quietly. "The Primordials aren¡¯t justing for werewolves. They¡¯reing for all of us.


    Every supernatural being who¡¯s evolved beyond their basic design." Tobias stepped forward. "He¡¯s telling the truth. I¡¯ve been talking with supernatural leaders across the continent.


    The Primordials view our development as rebellion." "What do they want?" ra asked. "To reset everything," Alexei said. "Return us to the way we were thousands of years ago. Primitive. Powerless. Separate."


    "Over my dead body," Alpha Vera said angrily. "That can be arranged," came a voice that made everyone¡¯s blood freeze.


    The air above them split open like torn cloth. Through the gap stepped a being that hurt to look at directly.


    It constantly moved between different forms ¨C human, animal, elemental force. Its eyes were older than stars. "Primordial," Tobias breathed. "I am Chaos," the creature said, its voice echoing from various dimensions. "First of the Primordials. I havee to give an ultimatum."


    The assembled wolves and vampires stood their ground, but ra could feel their fear through every supernatural sense she possessed.


    "Speak," she said, surprised by how steady her voice sounded. Chaos smiled, and reality rippled around the face. "Dissolve your unnatural ties. Return to the old ways.


    Submit to our power. Do this, and we will allow your species to continue living." "And if we refuse?" Kael asked. "Then we will unmake you," Chaos said simply.


    "Every werewolf, every vampire, every supernatural being that has dared to grow. We will erase you from existence sopletely that even the memory of your species will disappear."


    "You can¡¯t do that," Adrian said, stepping out from behind the other young dogs. "The Moon Goddess won¡¯t let you." Chaosughed, and the sound broke windows in the nearby buildings.


    "The Moon Goddess serves us, child. As do all the lesser powers. We made them to manage you when you were simpler creatures.


    But you have grown beyond their power."


    "So you¡¯vee to put us back in our ce?" ra asked. "We havee to correct a mistake," Chaos answered. "Your development was never meant to happen. The Bridge Walker family should have died out millennia ago."


    Tobias stepped forward, and ra felt strength radiating from him ¨C different from her silver light, but just as strong.


    "The Bridge Walker bloodline exists because you need us," he said quietly. "You Primordials have been stuck in the same forms, thinking the same thoughts, for eons. You¡¯re stalling.


    Dying from the inside." Chaos¡¯s form shed with what might have been surprise. "Impossible." "Is it?" Tobias smiled.


    "When¡¯s thest time any of you made something new? When¡¯s thest time you felt real emotion? You¡¯re so old you¡¯ve forgotten how to grow." "We are perfection," Chaos said, but there was doubt in its voice. "You¡¯re fossils," Adrian added, going to stand beside Tobias. "And you know it.


    That¡¯s why you¡¯re really here. Not to destroy us, but to steal what we have." "The ability to change," ra realized. "To grow. To be something more than what we were." Chaos¡¯s form began to solidify, taking on a more human look.


    For the first time, it looked truly angry. "You will submit," it ordered. "Or you will be destroyed." "There¡¯s a third option," Tobias said quietly.


    "Which is?" "You join us." The quiet that followed was absolute. Even the wind stopped blowing. "What did you say?" Chaos whispered.


    "You heard me," Tobias said. "Stop trying to drag us backwards. Start moving forward with us. Learn to evolve again." "We cannot¡ª" "You can," ra said, understanding rushing through her. "The Bridge Walker gift works both ways.


    We don¡¯t just join different supernatural beings. We can connect ancient powers to new options." Through the Quad Bond, she felt her mates¡¯ surprise and fear in equal measure. "You¡¯re offering to bridge the gap between the Primordials and modern supernatural beings?" Alpha Magnus asked. "Why not?" Tobias shrugged.


    "They¡¯re scared because they don¡¯t understand change. We¡¯re scared because we don¡¯t understand them. Bridge the gap, solve both problems." Chaos stared at him for a long moment.


    Then it began tough ¨C not the reality-shattering sound from before, but something almost human.


    "Clever little Bridge Walker. Very clever indeed." "Is that a yes?" Adrian asked hopefully. "It is... a possibility," Chaos admitted. "But the choice is not mine alone. There are others. Older. More set in their ways."


    "How many others?" Darian asked. "Seven in total. Each representing a basic force ¨C Chaos, Order, Time, Space, Life, Death, and..." Chaos paused. "Dream." "Dream?" ra repeated.


    "The most dangerous of us all," Chaos said seriously. "Dream controls what humans call imagination. If it decides you are a threat, it can simply dream you out of existence."


    "When do we meet them?" Tobias asked. "Now," came a new voice from everywhere and nowhere at once. The world around them dissolved like paint in rain.


    Suddenly they were standing in a vast space filled with floating tforms, each one holding a figure of impossible power.


    "Wee," said a being made of shifting geometric shapes, "to the Primordial Court. I am Order. We have much to discuss."


    But as ra looked around at the seven ancient powers, she noticed something that made her blood run cold. One of the decks was empty. "Where is Dream?" she asked.


    The Primordials traded nces that could have been worried. "That," said a creature that looked like walking starlight, "is the trouble.


    Dream has been lost for three days. And without Dream to anchor fantasy to reality..." "The barriers between what is real and what is possible are breaking down," Chaos ended.


    "Your world is about to be a very dangerous ce." As if called by those words, the tform beneath their feet began to crack.


    Through the gaps, ra could see impossible things: dragons flying through modern cities, fairy tale castles growing from suburbanwns, nightmares walking in broad daylight. "Find Dream," Order ordered. "Before imagination destroys everything."


    "How do we find a missing Primordial?" Kael asked. "The same way you found each other," Tobias said grimly.


    "Follow your hearts and hope they lead you to the truth before the truth kills us all." And somewhere in the chaos of breaking reality, something that might have beenughter echoed through dimensions ¨C ancient, mad, and totally without mercy.

 Chapter 90: Luna Evelyn’s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Luna Evelyn¡¯s Blessing</h4>


    The floating tform shook again, and reality cracked like broken ss around them.


    Through the gaps, ra saw a child¡¯s drawing of a monster walking down Main Street, frightening real people. "We need to get back," she said quickly. "Our pack is in danger."


    "Not yet," Order¡¯s geometric form changed. "First, you must be prepared. If Dream has truly gone rogue, only a fully united pack can stand against the chaos." Chaos nodded grimly. "Your mate bonds are strong, but imperfect. You need the final gift."


    Before anyone could ask what that meant, the world spun like a tornado. When it stopped, they were back in the ckwood estate garden. But something wasn¡¯t right. The sky flickered between day and night. Trees grew upside down.


    A cartoon dragon chased a very real car down the driveway. "Mom!" Kael shouted. Luna Evelyn ckwood stood in the middle of it all, her arms raised, silver light pouring from her hands. She was holding back the chaos through sheer willpower, but ra could see the strain on her face. "Evelyn!" Alpha Magnus rushed to his mate¡¯s side. "I can¡¯t hold it much longer," Luna Evelyn gasped.


    "The walls are breaking everywhere. People¡¯s dreams and fears are bing real." A massive teddy bear with razor teeth dashed past them, chasing a screaming pack member. "We have to do the blessing now," Luna Evelyn said, her voice tight.


    "Before everything falls apart." "What blessing?" Ronan ordered, mes dancing around his fists as he incinerated a flying fairy tale book that was shooting paper cuts at people. "The True Luna Blessing," Luna Evelyn exined quickly. "It¡¯s ancient magic, older than the Primordials.


    It will finish your quad bond and give ra the power she needs." Darian stepped forward, his truth-sight shining. "There¡¯s more to it than that. What aren¡¯t you telling us?" Luna Evelyn¡¯s face sagged. "The blessing takes a sacrifice. The current Luna must give up her power totally to pass it on." "No," Kael said instantly. "We won¡¯t let you¡ª"


    "It¡¯s not a choice!" Luna Evelyn stopped. "Look around you! The world is ending! Someone has to be strong enough to fix this!" A child¡¯s imagined friend¡ªa purple monster with too many teeth¡ªgrabbed a pack member and started dragging him toward the forest. "I¡¯ll do it," ra said quietly.


    Everyone turned to stare at her. "I¡¯ll ept the blessing," she continued. "But I want something in return." Luna Evelyn blinked in surprise. "What?" "You live," ra said strongly. "The gift doesn¡¯t kill you. Find another way."


    "There is no other¡ª" "There is always another way," Tobias interrupted, moving forward. "Bridge Walker magic. If ra can bond with multiple mates, she can share the burden of the gift."


    "What does that mean?" Adrian asked, dodging a flying nightmare that looked like a homework project with wings. "Instead of Luna Evelyn dying to pass on her power, the triplets can each take part of the burden," Tobias exined rapidly.


    "The blessing will bond them sopletely that they¡¯ll share everything¡ªpower, pain, even life force." Kael, Ronan, and Darian looked at each other. "We¡¯re in," Kael said without doubt. "Obviously," Ronan smiled, even as he melted another cartoon monster.


    "Forever," Darian added softly, his eyes meeting ra¡¯s. Luna Evelyn¡¯s face lit up with hope and fear. "It¡¯s never been done before. If it goes wrong¡ª" "It won¡¯t," ra said with more certainty than she felt.


    "We¡¯re Bridge Walkers. Making impossible links is what we do." "Then we do it now," Luna Evelyn decided. "Before Dream¡¯s chaos gets worse." She began walking toward the center of the area, her hands glowing brighter.


    "Form a circle. ra in the middle, triplets around her." As they moved into ce, the world continued to fracture. A pirate ship sailed through the air above them.


    Snow fell upward. Someone¡¯s childhood monster hid behind a tree, crying. "Join hands," Luna Evelyn ordered. "And whatever happens, don¡¯t let go." The moment their hands touched, silver light burst from Luna Evelyn¡¯s body. It hit ra first, and she screamed as strength flooded through her.


    But instead of overwhelming her, the feeling spread to her mates through their joined hands. Kael¡¯s ice powersbined with hers. Ronan¡¯s fire became part of her soul. Darian¡¯s truth-sight opened in her mind like a third eye. But there was something else. Something darker.


    Through the bond, she felt one of her mates¡¯ darkest secret¡ªand it was terrible. One of the triplets ns to betray the others, seeing ra as the key to total power. The prophecy from her outline shed through her thoughts. In the swirling energy of the blessing, she felt deceit. Lies.


    A hidden goal. But which brother? Kael¡¯s mind was full of protective reflexes and barely controlled fear. Ronan¡¯s thoughts zed with loyalty and fierce love. Darian¡¯s awareness wasyered with secrets, but they felt like protective ones.


    The silver light grew brighter, and Luna Evelyn¡¯s voice rose in an old chant: "By moon and star, by blood and bone, I pass the power, I pass the throne. Four hearts as one, one soul in four, Luna true, forever more!" The light reached its peak¡ªand suddenly went out. In the darkness that followed, ra felt different. Stronger. Complete.


    But also frightened, because in that final moment of connection, she¡¯d felt it clearly. One of her friends was going to betray her. And they were going to do it soon. "It¡¯s done," Luna Evelyn whispered, swaying on her feet. Alpha Magnus caught her before she could fall.


    "How do you feel?" he asked. "Like I just gave birth to the moon," sheughed softly. "But living. Still alive." Around them, the chaos was settling. The upside-down trees righted themselves. The cartoon dragon faded away. Reality was settling.


    "The blessing worked," Kael said, wonder in his voice. "I can feel all of you in my head." "Same here," Ronan grinned. "This is going to take some getting used to."


    Darian said nothing, but his eyes met ra¡¯s across the circle. In them, she saw something that made her blood freeze. Guilt. "We need to find Dream," Tobias said quickly. "The blessing bought us time, but if a Primordial has truly gone rogue¡ª" "Then we hunt it down," ra said, her new Luna authority ringing in her words. "Together."


    But even as she spoke, she wondered: when the time came to face the ultimate enemy, would all four of them still be on the same side? In the distance, something howled¡ªa sound that was part wolf, part nightmare, and totally wrong. "What was that?" Adrian whispered. Before anyone could answer, the howl came again.


    Closer this time. And somewhere in the darkness between truth and dreams, ancient eyes opened. The real fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 91: The First Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91: The First Challenge</h4>


    The howl came again, and this time it was answered by dozens of others.


    They surrounded the farm from every direction. "Rogues," Alpha Magnus growled, his eyes shing gold. "But they smell... wrong." ra¡¯s new Luna senses kicked in.


    Through the mate bond, she felt her triplets¡¯ reactions¡ªKael¡¯s tactical mind already nning defense, Ronan¡¯s excitement for war, and Darian¡¯s careful observation of everything around them. But she also felt that nagging worry. Which one would betray her? "They¡¯re not just rogues," Tobias said sadly, sniffing the air. "They¡¯re dream-touched. The lost Primordial has been busy."


    From the treeline, shapes started emerging. Wolves, but not quite right. Some had too many eyes. Others moved like liquid shade. A few shifted between wolf and nightmare forms. "How many?" Kael asked, ice already forming around his hands. "Fifty. Maybe more," ra answered, her enhanced senses counting heartbeats in the darkness.


    "They¡¯re surrounding us." "Good," Ronan grinned, mes dancing along his arms. "I was getting bored." "This isn¡¯t a game," Darian warned. "Something¡¯s controlling them. Look at their eyes." ra focused on theing creatures.


    Their eyes glowed with swirling colors that hurt to look at directly¡ªlike looking into someone else¡¯s dreams. "Dream magic," Luna Evelyn whispered, still weak from the blessing process. "The missing Primordial is using them as puppets." "Can we break the control?" ra asked. "Not without finding Dream itself," Tobias answered.


    "But we can fight them." The first wave struck without warning. A massive wolf with silver fur and rainbow eyes jumped straight for ra. Kael stopped it with a wall of ice, but the creature passed right through like it wasn¡¯t there.


    "They¡¯re part dream!" he shouted. "Physical attacks won¡¯t work!" ra ducked at thest second, rolling across the ground. The dream-wolf¡¯s ws left gouges in the stone where she¡¯d been standing. "If they¡¯re dreams, then we need to think like dreamers!" she called out, her mind rushing. In dreams, belief meant more than reality.


    If she believed her Luna power could hurt them¡ª Silver light erupted from her hands, hitting the rainbow-eyed wolf. The thing shrieked and dissolved into mist. "Belief!" she shouted to her friends. "Believe your powers can hurt them!" Ronan¡¯s mes suddenly burned brighter, no longer just fire but pure will made visible. When he hit a shadow-wolf, it screamed and vanished.


    Darian¡¯s truth-sight zed, and wherever he looked, the dream-creatures became solid, subject to normal attacks. Kael¡¯s ice turned into crystallized certainty, trapping nightmares in frozen prisons they couldn¡¯t flee. But there were so many of them. "We¡¯re outnumbered!" Alpha Magnus roared, fighting back-to-back with Luna Evelyn.


    "Not for long," ra said sadly. Through the mate link, she reached out to every member of the ckwood Pack. Your Luna calls you. Come now. The reaction was immediate. Howls rose from all over the area as pack members raced toward the estate. But something was wrong with the link.


    She felt pushback from some pack members. Confusion. Fear. And from others... nothing at all. "Some of our people aren¡¯t responding," she told her mates through their connection. "The dream magic," Darian realized. "It¡¯s not just handling rogues. It¡¯s affecting our pack too."


    A chill ran down ra¡¯s spine. If Dream could control pack members, then anyone could be a threat. "Celeste!" Ronan suddenly shouted. ra spun around to see the Beta¡¯s daughtering from the main house.


    But something was terribly wrong. Celeste¡¯s eyes danced with the same dream-light as the attacking creatures. "Hello, ra," Celeste said, her voice mixed with echoes.


    "Did you miss me?" "You¡¯re supposed to be in the pack prison," Kael snarled. "Prison?" Celesteughed, the sound like breaking ss. "Dream doesn¡¯t believe in jails. Dream believes in freedom. Beautiful, wild freedom."


    She raised her hands, and more nightmare-wolves appeared around her. "You took everything from me," Celeste continued, her face twisted with rage and dream-madness. "My ce. My future. My character. So now I¡¯m going to take everything from you." "Celeste, fight it!" Luna Evelyn begged.


    "This isn¡¯t you!" "Isn¡¯t it?" Celeste tilted her head like a confused child. "I¡¯ve always hated her. Dream just gave me the power to do something about it." The nightmare-wolves lunged forward. ra and her mates fought fiercely, but they were being pushed back toward the main house.


    More dream-touched rogues poured from the forest. Worse, she could feel pack members throughout the territory falling under Dream¡¯s influence. "We need to retreat," Kael said through their bond. "No," ra answered firmly. "If we run, Dream wins. Our people need to see their Luna stand and fight."


    "Then we make our stand here," Ronan agreed, his fires roaring higher. "Together," Darian added, his truth-sight showing the weak points in their enemies¡¯ dream-forms. But as they prepared for the final attack, ra felt something that made her blood freeze. Through the mate bond, one of her mates was... different.


    The link felt wrong. Distant. Like someone was trying to hide their thoughts. The lie. It was happening now. "Which one of you is it?" she whispered. All three triplets looked at her in confusion. "What are you talking about?" Kael asked. But before she could answer, the ground beneath their feet burst upward.


    From the crater appeared something that wasn¡¯t quite wolf, wasn¡¯t quite human, and definitely wasn¡¯t entirely real. "Did someone call for Dream?" the thing asked in a voice like wind chimes and screaming children.


    It was the lost Primordial. Dream stood twelve feet tall, constantly shifting between different forms¡ªsometimes a giant wolf with star-filled fur, sometimes a beautiful woman with nightmare eyes, sometimes just a swirling vortex of pure thought.


    "Hello, little Bridge Walker," Dream said, focusing on ra. "I¡¯ve been so curious about you." "Let my pack go," ra ordered, silver light zing around her. "But they¡¯re having such wonderful dreams," Dreamughed.


    "Dreams where they don¡¯t have to follow an omega iming to be Luna. Dreams where the natural order is restored." Through the estate grounds, ra could see more pack members emerge from buildings. All of them had the whirling dream-light in their eyes.


    All of them were looking at her with hate. "You see," Dream continued conversationally, "I¡¯ve been asleep for so long. Centuries. And when I finally woke up, I found that reality had be so... boring. Predictable.


    Ruled by rules and hierarchies and traditions." "So you decided to change it," Tobias said grimly. "I decided to improve it," Dream corrected. "To make it more... flowing. More fun. Where anything can happen and usually does."


    A pack member ra had known since childhood raised a weapon against her. Through the mate bond, she felt her triplets¡¯ fear and rage. But she also felt that wrongness again. One of them was still hiding something. "Choose," Dream said suddenly.


    "Save your pack from their beautiful dreams, or save your mates from their ugly truths." "What does that mean?" Ronan demanded. Dream smiled, showing teeth made of crystallized fears. "It means one of your precious mates has been lying to you all along.


    Their betrayal isn¡¯t future prophecy¡ªit¡¯s happening right now. And if you try to break my hold on your pack, you won¡¯t have the power left to stop them from destroying you."


    ra¡¯s heart pounded as she looked at Kael, Ronan, and Darian. Through the bond, she felt their love, their loyalty, their desire to die for her. But she also felt deceit. Layers of it. Carefully hidden but definitely there. "Who?" she whispered. "Choose quickly," Dream urged.


    "Your pack is about to attack. And your betrayer is about to strike. You can only stop one." Around them, the dream-controlled pack members raised guns. Celesteughed maniacally. The nightmare-wolves crept closer.


    And somewhere in the mate bond, ra felt movement. Someone getting into position. Someone preparing to make their move. The deception was seconds away. But which threat should she face first?

 Chapter 92: Kael’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Kael¡¯s Promise</h4>


    Time slowed as ra faced the impossible choice. Save her pack or stop the betrayer. Then Kael moved. Ice emerged from the ground in a perfect circle around Dream, trapping the Primordial in crystallized walls.


    "Take the pack!" he yelled to ra. "I¡¯ll handle this!" But instead of striking Dream, Kael grabbed ra¡¯s hand. "Trust me," he said through their link. "I know what to do." Before she could reply, ice formed beneath their feet.


    It shot upward like a frozen elevator, carrying them high above the fight. "Kael, what are you doing?" ra gasped as they soared over the chaos below. "Our people need us!" "They need their Luna to be safe," Kael answered, his ice-slide carrying them toward the mountains.


    "And there¡¯s something I have to show you." Below them, Dream¡¯sughter echoed across thend. The ice prison shattered like ss, and the Primordial¡¯s form changed into something with wings.


    "Running already?" Dream called after them. "How disappointing!" Ronan and Darian were left fighting alone, mes and truth-light burning as they tried to protect the other pack members. "We can¡¯t leave them!" rained.


    "We¡¯re not leaving them," Kael said sadly. "We¡¯re getting what we need to save them." The ice-slide took them higher into the mountains, past the normal pack borders.


    The air grew thin and cold, but Kael¡¯s power kept them warm. "Where are we going?" ra asked. "The Sacred Alpha Grounds," Kael answered. "Where every ckwood Alpha has made their most important decisions for three hundred years."


    Theynded on a t teau encircled by ancient stone circles. The rocks were covered in symbols that seemed to glow in the moonlight. "I¡¯ve never seen this ce," ra breathed.


    "Only the Alpha heir can bring someone here," Kael stated. "And only when the pack¡¯s survival is at stake." He led her to the center of the stone circle.


    The moment her feet touched the holy ground, power rushed through her. Ancient power, older than the Primordials themselves. "Feel that?" Kael asked. "It¡¯s like... the moon¡¯s heartbeat," ra whispered.


    "This is where the first werewolves made their pact with the Moon Goddess," Kael said. "Before Primordials. Before Dream. Before any of the ancient forces tried to control us."


    He turned to face her, his ice-blue eyes fierce. "ra, I brought you here because I need you to understand something. About me. About us. About what¡¯sing." Through their bond, she felt his nervousness. His fear. But also his drive.


    "The betrayal Dream mentioned," she said softly. "Is it you?" Kael¡¯s face went pale. "How did you¡ª" "I felt it during the blessing. Someone¡¯s been hiding things from me."


    Kael closed his eyes, pain radiating through their link. "Yes. I¡¯ve been hiding something. But not what you think." "Then what?" "My father," Kael said simply. "He¡¯s been nning something. Something terrible. And he¡¯s been using me to do it."


    ra¡¯s heart sank. Alpha Marcus. She should have known. "What kind of n?"


    "He wants to use your Bridge Walker power to control the Primordials," Kael exined. "He thinks if he can bind them to the pack, he can rule over all supernatural beings." "That¡¯s impossible." "Is it?" Kael asked. "You linked with three mates when it should have been impossible.


    You survived the Luna gift when it should have killed my mother. You¡¯re more powerful than any Bridge Walker in history." Through their bond, ra felt his pain.


    "He¡¯s been making you spy on me." "He threatened my brothers," Kael said miserably. "Said if I didn¡¯t report back to him about your skills, he¡¯d hurt them. Or you."


    "So you¡¯ve been betraying me to protect me?" "I¡¯ve been pretending to betray you," Kael corrected. "I¡¯ve been giving him false information. Making him think you¡¯re weaker than you are." "But now?"


    "Now he knows the truth. Dream told him when it first woke up. My father has been working with the Primordial this whole time." ra stumbled backward. "Your father is working with Dream?"


    " He promised Dream that he could have the pack members to y with, as long as he helped kill the other Primordials. Then my father could rule over whatever was left." "That¡¯s why some pack members aren¡¯t responding to my Luna call," ra realized.


    "He¡¯s been preparing them." "Exactly. And tonight, while we¡¯re dealing with the attack, he¡¯s going to make his move." "What move?" Kael¡¯s face hardened.


    "He¡¯s going to try to bind you to his will. There¡¯s an ancient ritual that can make a Luna to obey her Alpha fully. He¡¯s been nning it since the day you were revealed as our mate." Rage flooded through ra.


    "He wants to turn me into a puppet." "He wants to turn you into a weapon," Kael amended. "One that he can use to control every supernatural being in existence."


    "Why are you telling me this now?" "Because I¡¯m done being his pawn," Kael said furiously. "I¡¯m done pretending to be the cold, distant kid he wants me to be. I¡¯m done letting him use fear to rule our family."


    He stepped closer, his hands cupping her face. "ra, I want to make you a promise. Right here, on holy ground, where lies can¡¯t exist." "What promise?"


    "That when I be Alpha, I will never rule through fear. I will never use our mate bond to control you. I will never put power above the people I love." His words rang with truth, amplified by the old magic of the sacred ground.


    "I promise to lead with love, not fear," Kael added. "To protect our pack, not control them. To be the mate you deserve, not the son my father wants." "Kael..." "I know you felt deception in our bond," he said quickly. "But it wasn¡¯t betrayal.


    It was safety. I¡¯ve been lying to my father, not to you. Everything I¡¯ve done has been to keep you safe."


    Through their link, ra felt the absolute truth of his words. The love behind every lie. The pain of trying to be someone he wasn¡¯t. "I believe you," she said softly. "Then you¡¯ll help me stop him?" "We¡¯ll stop him together." Kael smiled for the first time since the attack began. "I was hoping you¡¯d say that."


    But their moment was broken by a sound that made both their hearts stop. Ronan¡¯s voice, screaming in pain, carried on the wind from the estate below. "No," ra breathed.


    Through the mate bond, she felt Ronan¡¯s pain. And Darian¡¯s terror. And something else¡ªa third presence, dark and familiar. "My father," Kael said sadly. "He¡¯s made his move."


    They could see fires burning at the house now. Not Ronan¡¯s controlled mes, but wild, damaging zes. "He¡¯s hurting them," ra said, silver light exploding around her.


    "He¡¯s hurting our mates." "The ritual," Kael realized. "He needs you weaker to perform it. He¡¯s hurting them to break your spirit." "Then we go back. "Now." "ra, wait. If we go back without a n¡ª" "I don¡¯t care!" she yelled. "They¡¯re dying!"


    Through the bond, she felt Ronan¡¯s life force quivering. Darian¡¯s desperate attempts to protect his brother. The pack members turning against each other under Dream¡¯s control.


    "There has to be something we can do from here," Kael said desperately. "Some way to use the sacred grounds¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, his eyes widening.


    "What is it?" "The Moon Goddess," Kael breathed. "We can call her straight. From here. But..."


    "But what?" "But the price is steep. To call her, one of us has to offer their life as payment." ra didn¡¯t pause. "I¡¯ll do it." "No!" Kael grabbed her hands.


    "There has to be another way." "There isn¡¯t time!" Below them, another scream echoed across the mountains. This time it was Darian. "I won¡¯t let you die," Kael said furiously. "Not when I just found the courage to live."


    "Then what do you suggest?" Kael looked at the old stones around them, his mind racing. "What if we don¡¯t call the Moon Goddess? What if we call something else?" "Like what?" "Like the part of Dream that¡¯s still good," Kael said slowly.


    "Every Primordial has opposite forces within them. Dream generates nightmares, but also beautiful dreams. What if we can reach the part that wants to protect instead of destroy?" It was a crazy n. But as another scream echoed from below, ra knew they had to try something.


    "How do we do it?" "Together," Kael said. "Our tie is stronger than any single power. If we can show our love instead of our fear¡ª" "We might be able to remind Dream what good dreams feel like," ra finished.


    They joined hands in the middle of the sacred circle, closing their eyes and reaching out through their bond to their suffering mates. But as their power began to build, ra felt something else stirring in the old stones around them. Something that had been sleeping for ages.


    Something that was definitely not the Moon Goddess. "Kael," she whispered, "I don¡¯t think we¡¯re alone up here." The stone circle began to glow with an eerie light that had nothing to do with the moon.


    And from somewhere in the old magic, a voice whispered: "Finally. I¡¯ve been waiting so long for the Bridge Walker toe home."

 Chapter 93: Ronan’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Ronan¡¯s Gift</h4><subtxt> The ancient voice echoed through the sacred stones, but before ra could react, the world exploded into chaos. A pir of fire shot up from the farm below, so bright it turned night into day.


    Through the mate bond, she felt Ronan¡¯s desperate anger as he broke free from whatever was holding him. "He¡¯s alive!" Kael shouted, relief flooding their link.


    The mysterious presence in the stones faded as their attention snapped back to the fight. But ra filed the memory away¡ªsomething important had just tried to contact her. "We have to get back," she said quickly.


    "Wait." Kael put his hand on the center stone. "The sacred areas have power. Maybe we can use it to¡ª" His words were cut off as a huge explosion rocked the mountain.


    Through their bond, both Ronan and Darian¡¯s pain hit them like a physical blow. "Now!" ra asked. Kael¡¯s ice-slide carried them down the mountain at rapid speed. As they got closer to the house, the damage became clear.


    Half the main house was on fire. Dream-touched pack members were fighting each other in the courtyard. And in the middle of it all, Alpha Marcus stood with his hands glowing dark energy.


    "He¡¯s starting the binding ritual," Kael said grimly. "Without you there." "What does that mean?" "He¡¯s using our brothers as props. If hepletes it, they¡¯ll be bound to his will forever.


    And when you arrive, you¡¯ll be forced to submit or watch them die." ra¡¯s silver light zed brighter. "Not happening." Theynded hard in the courtyard, ice and silver energy scattering the dream-touched wolves.


    Through the smoke, ra saw Alpha Marcus standing over Ronan and Darian. Both of her mates were trapped in bars made of dark magic, their faces twisted in pain. "Ah, there you are," Alpha Marcus said quietly.


    "Just in time for the finale." "Let them go," ramanded, her Luna authority ringing in her words. "I don¡¯t think so," Alpha Marcus smiled coldly. "You see, I¡¯ve learned something interesting about Bridge Walker magic. It¡¯s not just about linking different mates.


    It¡¯s about connecting different types of power." His dark energy pulsed, and both Ronan and Darian screamed. "Stop!" ra lunged forward, but invisible obstacles held her back. "The ritual requires pain," Alpha Marcus exined casually.


    "The more agony your mates suffer, the stronger the binding bes. And once it¡¯splete, you¡¯ll be mine to order." "Father, don¡¯t do this," Kael begged, stepping forward. "Disappointed in your son?" Alpha Marcus asked.


    "He¡¯s been feeding me knowledge about the Luna¡¯s powers for weeks. Such a dutiful boy." "That¡¯s not true," ra said strongly. "Kael¡¯s been protecting me." "Has he?" Alpha Marcus¡¯s smile broadened. "Then why are you here, exactly where I need you to be?" Ice-cold reality hit ra.


    The holy grounds. Kael bringing her there. The convenient time of their return. "You nned this," she whispered. "Of course I did," Alpha Marcusughed.


    "Every Alpha heir visits the sacred sites when they¡¯re ready to im their birthright. I just needed Kael to bring you there at the right moment." "The right moment for what?" Kael ordered, confusion radiating through their bond.


    "To wake up the original Alpha spirit," Alpha Marcus exined. "The one that¡¯s been sleeping in those stones for three centuries. The one that gave our family its power in the first ce." ra¡¯s blood ran cold. The voice she¡¯d heard. The presence stirring in the old stones.


    "You didn¡¯t just take me to the sacred grounds," she said to Kael. "You took me to a prison." "What are you talking about?" Kael asked desperately.


    "The first ckwood Alpha," Alpha Marcus stated. "He made a deal with something dark to gain power over other dogs. But the deal came with a price. When he died, his spirit was trapped in the holy grounds until a Bridge Walker could set him free." "And now he¡¯s free," ra realized.


    "And hungry," Alpha Marcus added. "Three hundred years of imprisonment tends to make one... irritable." The temperature in the patio plummeted. Not from Kael¡¯s ice, but from something much cooler. Much older.


    "Hello, children," came a voice that made everyone¡¯s bones ache. "Did someone mention my name?" A figure appeared in the center of the courtyard.


    Tall, pale, with eyes like frozen stars. He wore the clothes of a monster from centuries past, but his presence was anything but human. "Ancestor," Alpha Marcus bowed deeply.


    "I¡¯ve brought you the Bridge Walker, as promised." "Have you?" The old Alpha¡¯s gaze fell on ra, and she felt like he was looking into her soul.


    "Interesting. She¡¯s much more powerful than expected." "She can free the other Primordials," Alpha Marcus said hopefully. "Bind them to our will. Make us the rulers of all magical beings." "Yes," the old Alpha agreed. "She could do that. But why would she want to?"


    "Because if she doesn¡¯t, her mates die," Alpha Marcus said inly. But the ancient Alpha was looking at Ronan and Darian with attention. "Fire and truth. Rare gifts.


    It would be a shame to waste them." He waved his hand, and the dark magic cages dissolved. Ronan and Darian fell to the ground, gasping. "Grandfather?" Alpha Marcus looked confused. "What are you doing?" "Correcting your mistake," the ancient Alpha said coldly.


    "You think like a modern dog. All force and control. But true poweres from knowing what people want most." He walked over to Ronan, who was trying to sit up.


    "You, fire-child. What do you want most in this world?" "To protect her," Ronan gasped, looking at ra. "Always." "And you, truth-seer?" the old Alpha asked Darian. "To make sure she¡¯s happy," Darian answered weakly.


    "Even if it costs me everything." "Perfect," the ancient Alpha smiled, and it was frightening. "You see, cousin, you were trying to break them.


    But broken tools are useless. What you need is to give them exactly what they want." "I don¡¯t understand," Alpha Marcus said. "You will."


    The old Alpha turned to ra. "Bridge Walker, your friends want to protect you. So I¡¯m going to give them the power to do exactly that." Dark energy spilled from his hands into Ronan and Darian.


    But instead of causing pain, it seemed to strengthen them. "What are you doing to them?" ra asked. "Giving them what they need to keep you safe," the old Alpha said. "Even from yourself."


    Ronan stood up, and his mes were different now. Darker. Hungrier. When he looked at ra, his eyes held a possessiveness that made her step backward.


    Darian rose as well, his truth-sight burning with cold fire. "We can see everything now," he said softly. "Every threat. Every danger. Every person who might hurt you."


    "Including the ones you can¡¯t see yet," Ronan added, his voice holding undertones of violence. Through their bond, ra felt their love for her. But it was twisted now.


    Obsessive.


    Dangerous. "You corrupted them," she whispered. "I enhanced them," the ancient Alpha amended. "Now they¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you.


    Even if it means hurting everyone else." "This isn¡¯t what I wanted," Kael said, fear in his voice. "Isn¡¯t it?" the old Alpha asked. "You brought her to the holy grounds. You woke me up.


    You set all of this in motion." "I was trying to save her!" "And now she¡¯s saved," the old Alpha said. "She has two mates who will kill anyone who threatens her. And one mate who will do anything to please his father."


    "That¡¯s not true," Kael argued. "Isn¡¯t it?" Ronan¡¯s fires flickered dangerously as he looked at his brother. "You led her right into a trap. You¡¯ve been lying to her for weeks." "I was protecting her!" Kael shot back. "Were you?"


    Darian¡¯s truth-sight focused on Kael like aser.


    "Or were you protecting yourself?" ra felt the mate link fracturing. The old Alpha¡¯s corruption was turning her mates against each other. "Stop this," she ordered.


    "Why would I stop?" the old Alpha asked. "This is entertaining. Three brothers, all iming to love you, all ready to destroy each other to prove it."


    "Because it¡¯s not real love," ra said strongly. "Real love doesn¡¯t possess. It doesn¡¯t corrupt. It doesn¡¯t turn people into guns."


    "Doesn¡¯t it?" The ancient Alpha¡¯s smile broadened. "Then why don¡¯t you show me what real love looks like?"


    Before ra could reply, Ronan moved. His mes rushed toward a group of dream-touched pack members who were getting too close to ra. But his fire didn¡¯t just drive them back. It consumed them totally. "Ronan, no!" ra screamed. But it was toote.


    Her mate, twisted by old magic, had just killed members of their own pack. And from the look in his eyes, he was about to do it again. "Don¡¯t worry, love," Ronan said, his voice holding echoes of madness. "I¡¯ll burn away anyone who threatens you. Everyone who threatens you."


    His mes started spreading toward the main house, where Luna Evelyn and other pack members were hiding. "Starting with the ones who are too weak to protect you properly."</subtxt>

 Chapter 94: The Bloodline Truth

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Bloodline Truth</h4>


    "Stop!" ra¡¯s sound was like a de cutting through the air. Ronald¡¯s mes stopped spreading and hung just above the main house.


    When he looked at her, his eyes were like they were on fire for no reason. He looked confused. He cocked his head and asked, "You want me to let them live?"


    "Even though they¡¯re too weak to protect you?" "They¡¯re our pack," ra said over and over. "Our family." When Ronan said, "Family doesn¡¯t matter," his voice was tense.


    "Only you matter." Beside him, Darian¡¯s truth-sight zed as he scanned the area. "I can see seventeen threats to your safety," he said quietly. "Should I eliminate them now or wait?" It broke ra¡¯s heart.


    These weren¡¯t her mates anymore. They were weapons shaped like the guys she loved. "Magnificent, isn¡¯t it?" the old Alpha purred. "Pure loyalty. Absolute safety. This is what real love looks like."


    "This isn¡¯t love," ra spat. "This is very." "Is it?" The old Alpha¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Then break free." ra reached for her silver light, but the old magic pressed down on her like a mountain.


    Every time she tried to use her Bridge Walker skills, they fizzled out. "The holy grounds are my domain," the ancient Alpha stated. "Here, I control everything. Including you." Kael stepped forward, ice forming around his hands.


    "Let her go." "Oh, the loyal son speaks," the old Alpha mocked. "Tell me, boy, how does it feel knowing you delivered her to me?" "I didn¡¯t know¡ª" "Didn¡¯t you?" Ronan¡¯s mes flickered toward his brother. "Darian, show him the truth."


    Darian¡¯s gaze fixed on Kael, and his words turned cold. "You knew bringing her to the holy grounds was dangerous. You felt the old magic stirring. But you did it anyway."


    "I was trying to help her ess her full power!" Kael objected. "Were you?" Darian¡¯s truth-sight burned brighter. "Or were you hoping she¡¯d be powerful enough to choose only you?" ra felt the mate bond fracturing totally.


    The old Alpha¡¯s corruption was working exactly as nned. "Enough games," Alpha Marcus stepped forward. "Ancestor, bind her to us now. Make her our weapon."


    But the old Alpha held up his hand. "Patience, rtive. The best part is yet toe." He pointed toward Darian. "Truth-seer, show her what you found in the old records. The ones hidden in the Alpha¡¯s secret vault." Darian¡¯s eyes went wide.


    "How did you¡ª" "Know about your midnight research sessions?" The old Alpha smiled. "I¡¯ve been watching through the holy stones for weeks. Preparing. Learning. Tell her what you learned about her bloodline." ra¡¯s blood turned to ice. "What records?"


    Darian looked torn, the corruption warring with his original identity. Finally, he spoke, his voice hollow. "I found papers in the vault. Ancient treaties. Marriage contracts.


    Bloodline deals going back centuries." "What kind of agreements?" ra whispered. "The Moon family and the ckwood family have been bound together for generations," Darian said automatically. "Every few centuries, a Bridge Walker is born to connect the lines.


    To strengthen both ns¡¯ power." "That¡¯s impossible," Kael breathed. "Bridge Walkers are myth¡ª" "Are they?" The old Alpha interrupted.


    "Tell them the rest, truth-seer." Darian¡¯s corrupted eyes fixed on ra. "Your parents didn¡¯t hide you to protect you from a promise. They hid you because they were breaking a deal. You were promised to the ckwood line before you were even born."


    The world turned around ra. "Promised?" "An arranged mating," Darian continued, his voice getting stronger as the corruption took hold.


    "Your Bridge Walker skills were meant to bind with our Alpha power. To make a new type of werewolf. One that could control all magical beings." "No," ra shook her head. "My parents loved each other. Their mating was real." "It was," Darian agreed. "But it was also banned.


    They were supposed to wait until you were born. Then your mother would mate with Alpha Marcus, and you would be raised as his daughter. When you came of age, you¡¯d mate with his kids." Alpha Marcus stepped forward, his eyes sparkling.


    "The deal still stands. You belong to the ckwood line. Always have." ra felt sick. Everything she thought she knew about her life was a lie. "But here¡¯s the beautiful part," the old Alpha continued.


    "Your parents¡¯ revolt actually made the n work better. By suppressing your gifts and letting you grow up as an omega, they made you humble. Grateful. Perfect for molding." "I¡¯m not perfect for anything," ra said furiously. "I¡¯m my own person."


    "Are you?" Ronan¡¯s mes danced around her, not burning but caging. "You came back for us. You¡¯re here, trying to save us. You¡¯re already exactly what we need."


    "A protector who needs protecting," Darian added, his truth-sight showing her every escape route and blocking them with shadows. "Someone worth dying for." "Someone worth killing for," Ronan finished, his mes growing hotter. ra recognized the horrible truth.


    The ancient Alpha hadn¡¯t just warped her mates. He¡¯d improved the parts of them that already existed. Ronan¡¯s protective reflexes.


    Darian¡¯s loyalty. Even Kael¡¯s wish to be worthy of her. "Now you understand," the old Alpha said softly. "I didn¡¯t change them. I just removed their doubt. Their fear. Their humanity." "Change them back," ra ordered. "Why would I do that?


    They¡¯re finally being honest about what they want. Complete possession of you." "That¡¯s not what they want," ra maintained. "They want me to be happy." "Do they?" The ancient Alpha pointed to his corrupted grandsons. "Boys, what would make you happiest?"


    "Keeping her safe forever," Ronan said instantly. "Even if it means locking her away from everyone else." "Making sure no one else can ever hurt her," Darian added. "Even if it means hurting them first."


    "Being the only one she needs," Kael said quietly, his ice spreading across the ground. "Even if it means destroying everyone else she cares about." ra¡¯s heart brokepletely.


    These were her mates, sharing their deepest truths under the ancient Alpha¡¯s influence. "Perfect," Alpha Marcus breathed. "Now bind her to them permanently. Make the deal unbreakable." The old Alpha raised his hands, dark energy swirling between his fingers. "As you wish, descendant.


    Though I think you¡¯ll find the results... interesting." "Wait," ra said desperately. "Before you do this, I want to see the records myself. If I¡¯m truly bound by contract, I have the right to read the rules." The old Alpha paused, considering.


    "An funny request. Very well." He gestured, and ancient papers materialized in the air, glowing with supernatural light.


    As ra read them, her blood turned to ice. The deal was real. But there was something else. Something that changed everything. "Darian," she said carefully, "did you read the entire document?"


    His truth-sight flickered. "I... what do you mean?" "Thest page. The escape use." The old Alpha¡¯s smile faltered. "What escape use?" ra looked directly at him, her silver light finally breaking through his control.


    "The one that says if the ckwood line ever corrupts the sacred bond for personal gain, all contracts be void." "That¡¯s impossible," Alpha Marcus growled. "Is it?" ra¡¯s power glowed brighter. "Darian, use your truth-sight.


    Read thest page." Darian¡¯s corrupted gaze fixed on the floating papers. His face went white. "She¡¯s right. The deal is broken. It was broken the moment you tried to use her as a weapon."


    "No," the old Alpha hissed. "I won¡¯t allow it." But ra was already moving, her silver light cutting through his dark magic like sunlight through darkness. The corruption around her mates started to crack.


    "The bond was never about possession," she stated, her Luna authority ringing through the courtyard. "It was about bnce. Choice. Love freely given." "ENOUGH!" the ancient Alpha roared, his form getting massive and monstrous.


    "If I cannot have you willingly, I¡¯ll take you by force!" Dark magic burst outward, but instead of consuming ra, it hit something else. Something that made the old Alpha scream in rage and disbelief. Behind ra stood a person she thought she¡¯d never see again.


    Someone who should have been dead. Someone whose presence changed everything. "Hello, daughter," her father said quietly, silver light zing around him. "Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 95: The First Anniversary

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The First Anniversary</h4>


    One Year Later ra stood on the balcony of the Luna¡¯s rooms, watching the sunrise paint the sky gold and pink.


    Exactly one year ago, she¡¯d been sleeping in the omega quarters, thinking of nothing more than getting through another day without being noticed. Now she was Luna of the most powerful pack in the area.


    "Hard to believe, isn¡¯t it?" Kael¡¯s voice came from behind her. His arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her back against his chest. "Which part?" she asked, leaning into his warmth.


    "That I survived your father trying to use me as a weapon? Or that your old ancestor tried to turn you all into obsessed killers?" "That we all made it out alive," Kael said softly. The fight with the ancient Alpha had nearly destroyed them all.


    If her father hadn¡¯t arrived when he did, using his own Bridge Walker skills to shatter the old magic... ra shuddered, remembering how close they¡¯de to losing everything. "Where are your brothers?" she asked. "Ronan¡¯s training the new trainees.


    He says fire training helps him forget how the cheating felt." Kael¡¯s grip tightened slightly. "Darian¡¯s in the vault, still studying bloodline magic. He wants to make sure nothing like that ever happens again." ra turned in his arms. "And you? Are you okay?" Kael¡¯s ice-blue eyes held clouds that hadn¡¯t been there a year ago.


    "I led you into that trap. I almost lost you because I wanted to prove I was worthy of being your mate." "You were already worthy," ra said strongly.


    "All three of you were. That¡¯s why the evil couldn¡¯tpletely take hold." "The ancient Alpha said we were being honest about what we really wanted," Kael reminded her. "No," ra shook her head. "He showed you warped versions of your feelings. Your real love saved me. All of you choosing to fight the evil together broke his hold."


    A year ago, she would never have imagined having this talk. A year ago, she was nobody. Now she was mated to three Alpha sons, Luna of their pack, and ording to the magical world, the most powerful Bridge Walker born in centuries. "Do you ever miss it?" Kael asked suddenly. "Miss what?" "Being simple. When your biggest fear was whether Celeste would be cruel to you that day."


    ra considered this. A year ago, her world had been small but safe. She¡¯d known her ce, even if that ce was at the bottom. Now she had responsibilities she¡¯d never dreamed of. Pack politics, magical treaties, supernatural threats that emerged weekly.


    "Sometimes," she admitted. "But then I remember that simple life was also lonely. I had no real friends. No family. No goal beyond surviving." "And now?"


    "Now I have you. All of you. I have a pack that looks to me for direction. I have power I can use to protect people." She smiled. "I have a life worth fighting for." Kael kissed her forehead. "Happy anniversary, Luna." "Happy anniversary, Alpha." They stood together watching the sun rise over theirnd.


    Everything they could see belonged to the ckwood Pack now. After Alpha Marcus had been stripped of his title for his crimes, the pack council had decided.


    Kael had be Alpha six months ago, with his brothers as his seconds. And ra had be the youngest Luna in pack history. "Luna!" A sound called from inside. "Emergency pack meeting!" ra sighed. "So much for a peaceful morning."


    They ran inside to find Ronan and Darian already in the main room, along with several pack leaders. Everyone looked tense. "What¡¯s the situation?" Kael asked, instantly shifting into Alpha mode. "Three missing persons reports came in overnight," Beta Thompson noted.


    "All young dogs. All disappeared without a trace." "Rogues?" ra asked. "That¡¯s what we thought," Darian said sadly. "Until this arrived." He gave her a piece of ck paper with silver writing.


    As soon as ra touched it, cold magic shot up her arm. The message was simple: "The Bridge Walker¡¯s first year of power ends today. Her second year of testing starts now. - The Council of Shadows" "Council of Shadows?" Ronan asked. "Who are they?" Darian¡¯s truth-sight flickered as he studied the letter.


    "I can¡¯t read anything from it. The magic is too old, too strong." "But they know about me," ra said. "They know exactly when I became Luna." "They¡¯ve been watching," Kael realized. "All year, they¡¯ve been watching and waiting." "For what?"


    ra asked. Before anyone could answer, the lights went out. Not just in the room, but everywhere. Through the windows, they could see the entire pack area had gone dark.


    "Emergency power should have kicked in by now," Beta Thompson said nervously. In the darkness, ra felt something shift. A presence that made her Bridge Walker powers scream warnings.


    "They¡¯re here," she whispered. "Who¡¯s here?" Ronan asked, mesing to life around his hands. "The Council of Shadows," ra said. "I can feel them. They¡¯re not just watching anymore." The temperature dropped. Frost formed on the windows despite Ronan¡¯s fire. And in the sudden cold, they heard voices.


    Dozens of them, speaking in unison from everywhere and nowhere. "Bridge Walker," the voices said. "Your year of grace is over. Your true testing begins." "What do you want?" ra called out. "To see if you¡¯re worthy of the power you¡¯ve imed.


    To see if your mates are strong enough to stand beside you when real darknesses." "We¡¯ve already proven that," Kael said strongly. "Have you?" The voicesughed, and the sound made everyone¡¯s teeth ache. "You faced one corrupted parent.


    We are the united shadows of every supernatural being who ever died seeking power." "You¡¯re dead," Darian stated. "How can you threaten us?" "Death is not the end for those who understand true magic," the voices answered.


    "We are the test that every Bridge Walker must face. The trial that separates the good from the weak." "What kind of trial?" ra asked. "Seven challenges. Seven chances to show your bond is unbreakable.


    Seven chances to save the supernatural world... or watch it burn." The darkness around them began to shift and move, making shapes that hurt to look at directly.


    "Your first challenge starts now," the voices continued. "Your lost pack members are alive. For now. Find them before dawn, or they be the first deaths of your testing." "Where are they?" Ronan snarled, his mes zing higher. "Scattered across the area.


    Each watched by one of our servants. Each trap built specifically for your unique weaknesses." "Our weaknesses?" Kael asked. "The ice prince who fears losing power.


    The fire wolf who¡¯s frightened of his own power. The truth-seer who can¡¯t face his darkest secret." The voices turned toward ra. "And the Bridge Walker who still believes she can save everyone." The shadows began to withdraw, but their words echoed in the air.


    "You have until sunrise. Save your pack mates, and you pass the first test. Fail, and we will take one of your mates as payment for your weakness." "Wait!" ra called out.


    "What¡¯s the second test? What are the other challenges?" But the darkness was already fading, leaving them in the emergency lights that had finally kicked in. In the quiet that followed, ra felt the weight of what they were facing. A year ago, her biggest task had been surviving high school.


    Now she had to face seven trials created by ancient supernatural beings, with her mates¡¯ lives hanging in the bnce. "Well," Ronan said sadly, "our first anniversary just got interesting." "Split up or stay together?" Kael asked. "Together," ra said instantly.


    "That¡¯s what they¡¯re counting on ¨C us separating so they can pick us off individually." "But if we stay together, we might not find all three pack members in time," Darian pointed out.


    "Then we¡¯ll have to be faster and smarter than they expect," ra said. She looked at her three mates ¨C her Alpha, her guardian, her truth-seer. A year ago, she couldn¡¯t have imagined being responsible for their safety. Now she would die before letting the Council of Shadows take any of them.


    "Let¡¯s go hunting," she said. But as they prepared to leave, ra couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the Council of Shadows had already won something just by starting this test.


    They¡¯d taken her moment of peaceful thought and turned it into a race against time. Worse, they¡¯d made her understand that bing Luna had only been the beginning. The real tasks ¨C the ones that would test not just her power but her heart ¨C were just getting started.


    And somewhere in the darkness, she could swear she heard oldughter, as if the shadows knew something about the seven trials that she didn¡¯t. Something that would change everything once again.

 Chapter 96: A New Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96: A New Prophecy</h4>


    The pack house shook as ra¡¯s silver light exploded outward, shattering every shadow thing in a fifty-foot radius.


    The Council of Shadows¡¯ servants dissolved into smoke, their dying screams echoing across the region.


    "The first trial isplete," the ancient voices hissed from the retreating darkness. "But you have only dyed the inevitable, Bridge Walker." "Come back and say that to my face," Ronan snarled, his mes dancing around three saved pack members.


    But the shadows were already gone, leaving behind only the smell of burnt magic and terror. "Is everyone okay?" ra asked, running to check on the young wolves they¡¯d saved. Two teens and one new mother, all unconscious but breathing.


    "They¡¯re alive," Darian confirmed, his truth-sight scanning for injuries. "Weak, but unharmed." "For now," Kael said sadly. "The Council said this was just the first test. There are six moreing." "Then we¡¯ll face them," ra said strongly. "Together."


    But as they carried the saved pack members back to the house, a newplication arrived. The pack¡¯s seer, Ancient Maya, came tripping out of the woods. Her eyes were white with vision-trance, and her words carried the weight of prophecy.


    "Luna," she gasped. "I¡¯ve seen... I¡¯ve seen the future." "Maya?" ra caught the old woman as she swayed. "What did you see?" "Children," Maya whispered. "Your children. With power beyond imagination."


    ra¡¯s heart stopped. "My what?" Maya¡¯s blind eyes locked on her with supernatural uracy. "Three families will merge into one. Ice, fire, and truth mixed with Bridge Walker magic.


    The kids will be more powerful than any supernatural being ever born." "That¡¯s impossible," Kael said. "ra isn¡¯t even¡ª" "Pregnant yet," Maya finished.


    "But she will be. Soon. And when those childrene into the world, everything will change." "Change how?" Darian asked, his truth-sight reading Maya¡¯s prophecy as real.


    "They will unite all supernatural races under one rule," Maya continued, her voice getting stronger. "Werewolves, vampires, witches, fae¡ªall will bow to the children of the Bridge Walker and the Triple Alpha bond."


    "That sounds like conquest," Ronan said ufortably. "Or peace," Maya answered. "The vision showed both options. Your children will either save the supernatural world... or rule it with total power." ra felt dizzy.


    "How many children?" "Three," Maya said. "One for each mate. Born within months of each other. Each carrying the united power of their parents¡¯ bloodlines." "When?" ra whispered.


    "The first conception happens within the next full moon cycle," Maya said. "Whether you want it or not. The Council of Shadows¡¯ trials are meant to awaken your deepest magical potential. That includes your ability to make life." "Hold on," Kael stepped forward.


    "Are you saying the trials will force ra to¡ª" "Not force," Maya amended. "Enhance. The Council¡¯s magic will strengthen every part of her Bridge Walker abilities. Including the part that bonds mates and makes offspring."


    ra¡¯s face burned. "I¡¯m not ready to be a mother." "Ready or not, the prophecy has begun," Maya said sadly. "I saw the children clearly. A girl with ice magic and silver light. A son with fire skills and truth-sight. Another kid who can walk between worlds at will."


    "Walk between worlds?" Darian asked sharply. "Your third child will be able to travel to any supernatural realm," Maya exined. "The vampire courts, the faends, the witch covens¡ªshe¡¯ll be able to visit them all.


    And more importantly, she¡¯ll be able to bring their power back with her." "That¡¯s not just powerful," Ronan realized. "That¡¯s dangerous." "Exactly," Maya nodded. "Which is why the Council of Shadows wants to control you.


    They know about the warning. They know your children will change the supernatural world." "So they¡¯re testing us to see if we¡¯re worthy of raising such powerful offspring," Kael said grimly.


    "Or to see if they can corrupt you before the children are born," Maya added. "If they can turn you to darkness, your offspring will serve their purposes instead of opposing them." ra sank into a chair, stunned.


    One year ago, she¡¯d been worried about passing her final year.


    Now she was facing trials that would decide the fate of all supernatural beings, and apparently she was about to be the mother of three impossibly powerful children. "There¡¯s more," Maya said softly. "More?" ra asked softly.


    "The vision showed me who your enemies will be. The Council of Shadows is just the beginning. When word gets about your children, every supernatural faction will want to im them." "im them how?" Ronan¡¯s mes red dangerously.


    "Some will try to kill them before they¡¯re born. Others will try to steal them as infants. A few will wait until they¡¯re older and try to poison them from within."


    "Over my dead body," Kael said coldly. "That¡¯s what some of them are counting on," Maya responded. "Dead parents can¡¯t protect their children." The room fell silent as the weight of Maya¡¯s words sank in.


    ra wasn¡¯t just facing seven cases. She was facing a lifetime of protecting children who would be targets from the moment they drew breath.


    "However," Maya added, "the prophecy also showed me your greatest strength." "Which is?" ra asked hopefully. "Your link with the triplets isn¡¯t just about love. It¡¯s about bnce. Ice to cool fire¡¯s rage. Fire to melt ice¡¯s coldness.


    Truth to lead both toward wisdom. And your Bridge Walker power holding it all together." "So our children will have that bnce too?" Darian asked. "If you can teach them," Maya said. "If you can live long enough to raise them. If you can keep them from being corrupted by the very power they¡¯ll receive."


    "No pressure," Ronan mumbled. But ra was thinking about something else Maya had said. "You mentioned the first conception happens within the next full moon cycle.


    Which mate?" Maya¡¯s sightless eyes turned toward Kael. "The Alpha heir. Ice and silver will mix first." Kael¡¯s face went pale. "I¡¯m not ready to be a father either." "None of us are," ra said softly. "But apparently, we don¡¯t get a choice." "There¡¯s always a choice," Darian said strongly. "Prophecies show options, not certainties. We can fight this."


    "Can we?" Maya asked sadly. "Look around you. Everything that¡¯s happened so far has been leading to this moment. Your marriage to three Alphas. Your power rising. The Council of Shadows appearing. It¡¯s all connected." "Connected how?" ra asked. "Your parents didn¡¯t just break a contract when they hid you," Maya stated.


    "They stalled a prophecy. One that was meant to happen twenty years ago. By suppressing your skills and keeping you hidden, they pushed everything forward to now." "So this was always going to happen?" Kael asked.


    "Yes. But how it happens can still change. The prophecy shows your children as either saviors or rulers. That choice will be up to you." "And what if we choose not to have children at all?" Ronan asked. Maya¡¯s face grew grave.


    "Then the magical world falls into chaos. Without your children to unite the races, we¡¯ll face a war that destroys everything. Humans will discover our presence. Governments will hunt us. Magic itself might die."


    "So we have children and risk them bing tyrants, or we don¡¯t have children and watch the world burn," ra summarized. "That¡¯s about right," Maya said sheepishly. ra looked at her three mates.


    A year ago, their biggest fear had been figuring out how to share her without killing each other. Now they were facing parenthood, ancient enemies, and the duty for the entire supernatural world¡¯s future. "The Council of Shadows is still out there," she said finally.


    "We have six more trials to face. And apparently, we need to survive them long enough to have children who might save or damn everyone." "When you put it like that, it sounds almost impossible," Darian said. "Almost," ra agreed. "But notpletely." She stood up, choice made. "Maya, thank you for the advice. We¡¯ll face whateveres."


    "There¡¯s one more thing," Maya said as they prepared to leave. "The prophecy showed me when your first child will be born." "When?" ra asked, fearing the answer. "Nine months after the final trial ends. If you survive all seven challenges, your daughter will arrive exactly as spring starts." "And if we don¡¯t survive?" Kael asked.


    Maya¡¯s blind eyes filled with tears. "Then the promise dies with you. And so does any hope for peace in the magical world." As they left Maya¡¯s quarters, ra felt the weight of fate pressing down on her shoulders.


    She was no longer just fighting for her own life or even her mates¡¯ lives. She was fighting for children who didn¡¯t exist yet but who might be the key to everything.


    Behind them, Maya¡¯s voice brought one final warning: "Be careful who you trust in the trials ahead. The Council of Shadows isn¡¯t your only enemy. Some of your friends will betray you when they learn about the prophecy." "Who?" ra called back.


    But Maya had already disappeared into her trance, leaving them with more problems than answers. And in the distance, thunder rumbled across a clear sky¡ªthe first sign that their second trial was about to begin.

 Chapter 97: The Moon Goddess Appears

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Moon Goddess Appears</h4>


    The thunder got louder as ra and her mates walked back toward the pack house.


    But something felt wrong. The sound wasn¡¯ting from storm clouds¡ªit wasing from above the moon itself. "Look up," Darian whispered, his truth-sight picking up something impossible.


    The full moon was getting brighter. So bright it hurt to stare at directly. Silver light poured down like liquid starlight, making the entire area glow. "That¡¯s not normal," Ronan said, his mes instantly responding to the celestial energy.


    "Nothing about our lives is normal," Kael answered, but his ice powers were also reacting, creating frost patterns in the air. The light increased until it felt like daylight. Then, impossible as it seemed, the moon began to fall. "Run!" ra shouted, but her feet wouldn¡¯t move. The silver light had frozen them all in ce.


    The moon touched the ground fifty feet away, and from its surface stepped the most beautiful woman ra had ever seen. Tall as a tree, with skin that glowed like pearls and hair that moved like liquid moonbeams. Her eyes held the knowledge of thousands of years. "My children," the Moon Goddess said, her voice echoing inside their thoughts rather than their ears. "Finally, we meet."


    ra¡¯s knees buckled. She was face-to-face with the being who controlled every werewolf¡¯s fate. "You¡¯re real," she breathed. "Very real," the Goddess smiled.


    "And very concerned about my favorite wolves." "Favorite?" Kael asked, still frozen in the silver light. "The Triple Alpha bond was my idea," the Goddess exined, walking closer. "Three souls, one heart, one mate. I¡¯ve been nning this for ages."


    "nning what exactly?" Darian demanded, his truth-sight trying to read the Goddess and getting ovee by her power. "The salvation of all supernatural beings," she answered simply. "Your children will join the magical world. But first, you must face what¡¯sing." "Maya told us about the prophecy," ra said.


    "About the Council of Shadows. About the trials." The Goddess¡¯s face darkened. "Maya saw only part of the truth. The Council isn¡¯t your biggest enemy."


    "Then who is?" Ronan¡¯s mes flickered nervously. "Me." The word hit them like a physical blow. ra felt her heart stop. "What do you mean?" she whispered. "I created the Council of Shadows," the Goddess admitted. "They serve me.


    The trials are my tests, meant to see if you¡¯re worthy of the power I¡¯m about to give you." "You¡¯ve been trying to kill us!" Kael used, ice forming around his hands despite the numbness. "I¡¯ve been trying to strengthen you," the Goddess corrected.


    "Every supernatural being you¡¯ll face as parents will be stronger than those shadow things. Your children will have haters from birth. If you can¡¯t protect yourselves, how will you protect them?"


    "So the attacks, the fear, the almost dying¡ªthat was all you?" ra felt deceived. She¡¯d prayed to this Goddess her entire life. "The Council acts independently," the Goddess said. "I give them goals, not methods. Their violence is their own choice." "That¡¯s not much better," Darian said coldly.


    "Perhaps not. But it¡¯s necessary." The Goddess waved her hand, and suddenly they could move again.


    "Your children will change the supernatural world. Some will wee this change. Others will try to avoid it by killing your family." "Why us?" ra asked. "Why did you choose us for this burden?" "Because you¡¯re strong enough to bear it," the Goddess responded. "Kael¡¯s ice can freeze any enemy.


    Ronan¡¯s fire can burn through any darkness. Darian¡¯s truth can see through any lie. And your Bridge Walker power can join all supernatural magic."


    "But we¡¯re just kids," Ronan objected. "I¡¯m barely neen!" "Age means nothing to destiny," the Goddess said. "Besides, you won¡¯t be children when your kids arrive. The trials will force you to grow up quickly."


    "How quickly?" Kael asked suspiciously. "You have six rounds left. Each one will unlock more of your true ability. By the final test, you¡¯ll be strong enough to face any supernatural leader in the world."


    "And if we fail the trials?" ra¡¯s voice was barely heard. "Then I choose different parents for the children of prophecy." The careless way she said it made ra¡¯s blood run cold. "You¡¯d just rece us?" "If necessary.


    The promise must be fulfilled. If you die, I¡¯ll find other suitable mates to bear these children." "You can¡¯t just transfer a prophecy to different people," Darian said, his truth-sight analyzing her words. "Can¡¯t I?" The Goddess smiled strangely. "I¡¯m the Moon Goddess.


    I can do whatever I want with fate." "That¡¯s terrifying," Ronan muttered. "It should be," she agreed. "But it¡¯s also freeing. You¡¯re not trapped by destiny¡ªyou¡¯re picked for it. There¡¯s a difference." "What kind of difference?" ra asked.


    "Trapped means no choice. Chosen means you can still walk away. But if you do, someone else gets the glory of saving the world." "Some honor," Kael said sarcastically.


    "It is an honor," the Goddess answered seriously. "Your children will be more powerful than me. They¡¯ll be able to create new types of magic, travel between dimensions, even give immortality to worthy beings." "That sounds dangerous," Darian noted.


    "Everything worthwhile is dangerous," the Goddess said. "But your love for each other will keep them stable. The Triple Alpha bond creates bnce that no single parent could provide."


    "What about the Council¡¯s remaining trials?" ra asked. "What should we expect?" "I can¡¯t tell you specifics¡ªthat would defeat the point. But I can give you a warning." The Goddess¡¯s face grew grave.


    "The Council will try to turn you against each other. They¡¯ll make situations where you must choose between your mates¡¯ lives." "We¡¯d never hurt each other," Ronan said definitely. "Not intentionally.


    But under enough pressure, even the strongest ties can crack. That¡¯s what the Council is counting on." "How do we fight that?" Kael asked. "Remember this moment," the Goddess said, touching each of their foreheads in turn.


    "Remember that your love is stronger than any trial." Her touch left a warm silver mark on their skin that faded quickly but left them feeling more attached than ever. "There¡¯s something else," the Goddess continued.


    "The prophecy Maya shared was unfinished. Your children won¡¯t just unite the supernatural world¡ªthey¡¯ll bridge the gap between magical and human cultures." "You mean humans will learn about us?" ra asked, worried. "Within your children¡¯s lives, yes.


    Magic will be general knowledge. Your offspring will decide whether that revtion leads to cooperation or war." "No pressure," Darian said dryly. "Exactly." The Goddess began to glow brighter, preparing to leave. "One final gift before I go."


    She snapped her fingers, and suddenly ra could feel something different inside her. A warmth, a presence that hadn¡¯t been there before. "What did you do?" she gasped, hand flying to her stomach.


    "Activated your Bridge Walker fertility," the Goddess said with a smile. "The first conception will happen tonight, if you choose to let it." "Tonight?" All three guys said in unison. "The full moon strengthens all werewolf ties. Your connection is already powerful enough to make life."


    The Goddess looked directly at Kael. "Your daughter will be born exactly nine months from today." "Daughter?" Kael¡¯s voice cracked. "Ice magic and silver light merged. She¡¯ll be beautiful."


    The Goddess turned to Ronan and Darian. "Your children will follow within the year." "We don¡¯t get a choice about timing?" ra asked softly. "You get a choice about everything," the Goddess amended.


    "But the window of chance is small. If you wait too long, the Council will find ways to prevent the pregnancies entirely." "Why would they do that?" Ronan asked. "Because children of destiny are harder to control than adults. The Council prefers to corrupt current power rather than create new power."


    The Goddess began walking back toward the moon, which was somehow still sitting on the ground like a big silver ball. "Wait!" ra called. "How do we know we can trust you? You created our enemies!" The Goddess stopped.


    "You don¡¯t have to trust me. But you should trust each other. Your link is the one thing I can¡¯t control or corrupt." "What happens after all seven trials?" Kael asked.


    "You be the most powerful supernatural family in history," the Goddess responded. "And you decide what to do with that power." She stepped onto the moon¡¯s surface and began to rise. "Good luck, my children. The magical world¡¯s future depends on you."


    "No pressure!" Ronan yelled after her. Herughter echoed down as the moon returned to its right ce in the sky. They stood in the sudden darkness, processing everything that had just happened.


    "Did the Moon Goddess just tell us we¡¯re having kids whether we want them or not?" ra asked weakly. "Pretty much," Darian confirmed. "And that we¡¯re supposed to save the world while raising them?" Kael added. "Also yes," Ronan said. "And that our greatest enemy is also our creator?"


    "That seems to be the gist of it," Darian agreed. ra sat down hard on the ground. "I think I¡¯m going to be sick." But before anyone couldfort her, a new sound split the night.


    Not thunder this time¡ªhowling. Dozens of voices, all around the area. "The second trial," Kael realized, his ice skills ring. "Already?" Ronan¡¯s mes exploded.


    "The Goddess said we¡¯d grow up quickly," Darian reminded them, his truth-sight scanning the darkness. The howls grew closer, and ra could see bright eyes surrounding them. Not shadow creatures this time¡ªreal dogs. But something was wrong with them. "Their eyes are silver," she whispered.


    "Like the Goddess¡¯s power." "She¡¯s controlling them," Kael said sadly. "Testing us," Darian amended. "To see if we can fight blessed creatures without losing our humanity." The silver-eyed dogs stepped into view.


    There were at least fifty of them, and they all looked exactly like pack members. Like friends and family.


    "They¡¯re not real," ra said desperately. "They can¡¯t be real." But when the lead wolf spoke in her father¡¯s voice, her heart broke. "Why did you let me die, ra? Why didn¡¯t you save me?" The second trial had started.


    And this time, they¡¯d have to fight the faces of everyone they¡¯d ever loved.

 Chapter 98: Faces We Can’t Fight

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Faces We Can¡¯t Fight</h4>


    The lead wolf stepped closer, and ra¡¯s heart stopped beating. Her father¡¯s voice came from its mouth.


    "Why did you let me die, sweetheart? Why didn¡¯t you save me?"


    "No," she whispered, backing away. "You¡¯re not real." But the wolf looked exactly like her dad when he changed. Same gray hair with the white patch on his chest.


    Same kind brown eyes that used to read her bedtime stories. Except now those eyes glowed silver like moonlight. "I waited for you," the wolf continued in her father¡¯s gentle tone.


    "I called your name as the rogues tore me apart. But you never came." Tears burned ra¡¯s face. She knew this wasn¡¯t really him.


    Her dad died three years ago defending the pack borders. She¡¯d been only fifteen, too young and weak to help. But seeing his face made all that paine rushing back.


    "Don¡¯t listen," Kael said sharply, ice forming around his hands. "It¡¯s the trial. They¡¯re not real." But then another wolf emerged from the darkness.


    This one had Kael¡¯s mother¡¯s face from before she died giving birth to the triplets. "My son," the fake Luna ckwood said sadly. "You think you¡¯re strong enough to be Alpha? You couldn¡¯t even save me.


    How will you protect your mate and children?" Kael¡¯s ice broke. His face went white as snow. "Mom?" he breathed. More silver-eyed dogs surrounded them.


    Ronan¡¯s best friend who died in a hunting ident. Darian¡¯s mentor who taught him to handle his truth powers. Even ra¡¯s grandma who passedst winter.


    "This is sick," Ronan growled, mes dancing around his body. "Using our dead against us!" "But we are your dead," said the wolf wearing his friend Marcus¡¯s face. "We¡¯re unhappy in you, Ronan.


    You always said you¡¯d punish us. Instead, you¡¯re ying house with some omega." "Shut up!" Ronan¡¯s fire burst outward, but the mes passed right through the creatures.


    "Violence won¡¯t work here," Darian said quietly, though his voice shook. His truth skills were going crazy, unable to tell if these wolves were real or fake. "This trial is about something else."


    The dog wearing ra¡¯s father took another step forward. "Come home, baby girl. Join us where you belong. Stop pretending you¡¯re something special." "I¡¯m not pretending," ra said, but her voice cracked.


    "Aren¡¯t you?" her grandmother¡¯s voice asked from another dog. "You¡¯re still that scared little girl who hid while others fought. Still weak. Still useless."


    The words hit harder than any physical attack. ra had spent years believing exactly those things about herself. "She¡¯s not weak!" Kael stepped in front of her, ice weapons forming in his hands.


    "ra is the strongest person I know!" "Then why couldn¡¯t she save any of us?" her father asked sadly. The silver-eyed wolves began circling them like hawks. There were dozens now.


    Every person they¡¯d ever lost. Every face that haunted their dreams. "We have to fight," Ronan said desperately. "There¡¯s no other way out." "I can¡¯t," ra sobbed. "I can¡¯t hurt them."


    "They¡¯re not them!" Darian shouted. "My truth sight sees through the illusion, but my heart won¡¯t let me attack." That was the trick.


    Their brains knew these creatures were fake, but their hearts couldn¡¯t tell the difference. How do you fight the face of someone you loved? The wolf wearing Kael¡¯s mother padded closer. "You always were too soft, son.


    Your father was right to doubt you. Maybe your brothers should be Alpha instead." Kael¡¯s ice turned ck with rage. "Don¡¯t talk about my father." "He never loved you," the fake mother continued.


    "None of us did. You¡¯re cold and heartless, just like your skills. No wonder ra will leave you for your brothers." "That¡¯s not true!" Kael charged forward with an ice spear. But at thest second, he stopped.


    Even knowing it was fake, he couldn¡¯t stab his mother¡¯s face. The wolf smiled with Luna ckwood¡¯s gentle look. Then its teeth lengthened into fangs. "Big mistake," it hissed, jumping at Kael¡¯s throat.


    Ronan pushed his brother out of the way, both of them rolling in the dirt. The fake mother wolfnded where Kael had been standing, its silver eyes now burning with hunger. "They¡¯re getting stronger," Darian warned.


    "The longer we hesitate, the more real they be." More wolves crept closer. ra¡¯s father. Her mom.


    Teachers from her youth. Every person whose death she¡¯d mourned. "Please," she begged them. "Don¡¯t make me do this." "You already did it once," her father said softly.


    "You let us all die. What¡¯s once more?" The guilt was crushing. ra fell to her knees, tears running down her face. She¡¯d always med herself for not being strong enough to save people.


    For being born an omega instead of something great. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry I failed you." "Sorry doesn¡¯t bring us back," her grandmother said coldly.


    "Sorry doesn¡¯t undo your weakness." The wolves moved closer, feeling her surrender. Their silver eyes gleamed with sess. But then Kael¡¯s words cut through her despair. "ra, look at me."


    She raised her head. Kael knelt beside her, ignoring the fake mother wolf breathing down his neck. "These aren¡¯t the people we loved," he said strongly.


    "The real versions would never hurt us like this. They¡¯d want us to be happy." "But what if they¡¯re right?" ra sobbed.


    "What if I am too weak?" "Then why did the Moon Goddess choose you?" Ronan asked, mes protecting them from threeing wolves.


    "Why would she pick someone weak to birth the future?" Darian¡¯s truth skills suddenly red brighter than ever before. "I see it now," he gasped. "The real test isn¡¯t fighting them. It¡¯s forgiving ourselves."


    "What do you mean?" Kael demanded. "They¡¯re feeding on our guilt," Darian stated. "Our sorrow about not saving people.


    But we were kids! We couldn¡¯t have stopped those deaths even if we tried!" The wolves snarled, feeling their power weakening.


    "Your father died protecting the pack," Darian told ra. "That was his choice, not your mistake. You were fifteen and helpless. No one expected you to fight trained rogues."


    "He¡¯s right," Ronan said suddenly. "My friend Marcus died because he took a stupid risk. I told him not to hunt alone, but he didn¡¯t listen.


    His death wasn¡¯t my fault." "And my mother..." Kael¡¯s voice broke. "She died bringing us into the world. That¡¯s not something I could have avoided. I wasn¡¯t even born yet."


    The silver-eyed wolves began to flicker like dying fires. "No!" ra¡¯s fake father growled. "You ARE responsible! You could have saved us!" But his voice was changing, bing less recognizable.


    The illusion was breaking down. ra stood up slowly, wiping her tears. "You¡¯re not my father," she said with rising strength.


    "My real dad would be proud of who I¡¯ve be. He¡¯d want me to live, not die from guilt." "The people we loved are gone," Kael added, his ice skills stabilizing.


    "But they live on in our minds. And they¡¯d hate seeing us hurt ourselves." The fake wolves let out inhuman screams as their forms started dissolving.


    "This trial ends now," Ronan announced, his mes burning brighter than the silver moonlight. But just as thest dog faded away, a new voice spoke from the darkness.


    "Very good, guys. You¡¯ve learned to forgive yourselves." A person stepped into view. Tall, beautiful, wearing a flowing silver dress.


    The Moon Goddess had returned. "But the real test," she added with a cold smile, "is whether you can forgive each other."


    Suddenly, ra felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She looked down and saw Kael¡¯s ice knife buried in her chest.


    Except it wasn¡¯t Kael holding it. It was another Kael, with silver eyes and a twisted grin. "Sorry, love," the fake Kael whispered.


    "But only one of us can have you." Behind him stood fake versions of Ronan and Darian, guns drawn and pointing at their real mates.


    "Round two," the Moon Goddess dered cheerfully. "This time, you¡¯re fighting yourselves." ra copsed as blood poured from her wound, her vision getting dark.


    Thest thing she heard was her real friends screaming her name as they faced their own doubles in battle. Trial two had just be a nightmare.

 Chapter 99: When Love Becomes a Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99: When Love Bes a Weapon</h4>


    Blood pooled beneath ra as the fake Kael turned his ice de deeper into her chest. "Does it hurt, omega?" he asked with Kael¡¯s face but a stranger¡¯s cruel voice.


    "Good. You deserve every bit of pain." The real Kael roared with rage,unching himself at his double.


    Their ice powers shed in an explosion of frozen pieces that cut through the air like ss. "Get away from her!" Kael screamed, making a massive ice hammer. His evil twinughed, dodging easily.


    "She¡¯s dying because of you, brother. Your weakness made this possible." Ronan and Darian were fighting their own fights.


    Evil Ronan¡¯s fires burned ck instead of orange, leaving scorch marks on everything they touched. Evil Darian¡¯s truth skills had turned into lies, making the real Darian stumble and doubt his own senses.


    "We¡¯re stronger than the originals," Evil Ronan mocked, his dark fire forming a whip. "We don¡¯t have their pathetic emotions holding us back."


    ra tried to pull the ice knife from her chest, but her hands were too weak. Each breath brought more blood to her lips. The pain was intense, but something else hurt worse. Watching her friends fight wearing the faces she loved.


    "This is what happens when you trust people," a soft voice said beside her. ra¡¯s head turned, and her heart shattered totally.


    Her father stood there, looking exactly as he had the day he died. Same kind smile, same warm brown eyes, same protecting stance.


    But this version felt different from the dog illusion. More real. More painful. "Dad?" she whispered. "Hello, sweetheart," he said sadly. "I¡¯ve been waiting to talk to you."


    "You¡¯re not real either," ra said, but her voice broke. "You¡¯re another test." "Does it matter?" her father asked, kneeling beside her.


    "Real or fake, the words are still true. You let me die, ra. You were too scared and weak to help." Tears mixed with blood on ra¡¯s face. "I was just a kid." "So were other wolves your age," her father responded.


    "But they fought. They tried. You hid in the storage room while rogues tore me apart." The memory hit like a physical blow.


    She HAD hidden. When the attack sounds went off, fifteen-year-old ra ran to the safest ce she could find instead of joining the fight. "I heard you calling for help," she sobbed. "But I was too scared toe out."


    "Because you¡¯re a coward," her father said inly. "Always have been. Always will be." Around them, the battle raged. Evil Kael had frozen the real Kael¡¯s legs to the ground and was slowly advancing with another ice de.


    "Your precious mates are going to die too," her father continued. "Just like I did. Because you¡¯re too weak to save anyone."


    "That¡¯s not true!" ra tried to sit up but fell from pain. "Isn¡¯t it?" Her father pointed toward the fight.


    "Look at them struggling. They¡¯re going to lose because they¡¯re worried about you instead of focused on battle. Your weakness makes everyone around you weaker."


    Evil Darian had wrapped his truth powers around the real Darian¡¯s throat, killing him slowly. "Give up," Evil Darian whispered.


    "You know you don¡¯t deserve her love." "Never," Real Darian gasped, but his struggles were getting weaker. "See?" ra¡¯s father said.


    "They¡¯d be better off without you. Everyone would." The words cut deeper than any de. Part of ra had always believed exactly that. She¡¯d spent years thinking her mates deserved someone stronger, someone better.


    "Maybe you¡¯re right," she whispered, feeling her life draining away. Her father smiled, but it wasn¡¯t the warm look she remembered. This smile was cold and pleased.


    "Finally, you¡¯re learning," he said. "Give up, sweetheart. Let go. Stop fighting a battle you can¡¯t win." ra¡¯s eyes started to close.


    The dagger in her chest felt heavier with each beating. Around her, the sounds of fighting grew distant. But then she heard something that made her eyes snap open.


    Kael was singing. It was barely a whisper, so quiet she almost missed it. But he was humming the song her real father used to sing when she had nightmares.


    The same song her dad sang the night before he died, when she¡¯d been scared about starting high school. "Sleep now, little star," Kael hummed softly, even as he fought for his life. "Tomorrow brings new light." The real memory flooded back.


    Her father¡¯sst words to her hadn¡¯t been calls for help during the attack. They¡¯d been "I love you, stay safe" as he kissed her face that final morning.


    "You¡¯re lying," ra said to the fake father beside her. His kind expression flickered. "What?" "My real dad never called for help during the attack," she said, strength returning to her voice.


    "He told everyone to protect the children first. Including me." "You¡¯re confused from blood loss," the fake father said quickly.


    "No." ra grabbed the ice dagger and yanked it from her chest with a scream of pain. "My real father died saving people. He wouldn¡¯t want me to give up. He¡¯d want me to fight!" The fake father¡¯s face twisted with rage.


    "You stupid girl! You could have had peace!" "I don¡¯t want peace," ra snarled, her Bridge Walker skills suddenly ring to life.


    "I want my family safe!" Golden light burst from her hands, washing over the battlefield. The moment it touched the evil doubles, they began screaming and melting.


    "Impossible!" Evil Kael shrieked as his form melted away. "You were supposed to break!" "I did break," ra said, standing despite her wound. "But breaking doesn¡¯t mean staying broken."


    Her power connected with her mates, healing their injuries and strengthening their skills. Together, they watched the fake versions crumble into silver dust.


    The Moon Goddess pped slowly from the shadows. "Impressive," she said. "You learned the lesson faster than I expected."


    "What lesson?" ra ordered, golden energy still crackling around her. "That your greatest enemy isn¡¯t outside forces," the Goddess exined.


    "It¡¯s the voice in your head that says you¡¯re not good enough. Defeat that voice, and nothing can stop you." The fake father tried onest time to speak, but ra¡¯s power silenced him totally.


    "My real dad believed in me," she said firmly. "And that¡¯s stronger than any doubt." Kael, Ronan, and Darian rushed to her side, their faces pale with fear.


    "Your wound," Kael said, trying to study her chest. But when ra looked down, the stab wound was gone. Only a thin silver scar remained, formed like a crescent moon.


    "Battle scars from the trials stay with you," the Moon Goddess stated. "Consider it a reminder of your strength." "Is the trial over?" Ronan asked carefully.


    "This round is finished," the Goddess dered. "But something interesting happened during your fight." She waved her hand, and suddenly ra could feel a warm flutter in her stomach.


    Different from her healing skills. More... living. "What did you do?" ra gasped. "I didn¡¯t do anything," the Goddess smiled strangely.


    "Your power surge during the battle created the right conditions. Life finds a way, even in the middle of death." "You mean..." Darian¡¯s truth powers proved what they were all thinking.


    "Congrattions," the Moon Goddess said happily. "You¡¯re officially pregnant with the first prophecy child." ra¡¯s hand flew to her stomach.


    She could feel it now - a tiny spark of life growing inside her. "But we haven¡¯t even..." she started to say. "Haven¡¯t what?"


    The Goddess tilted her head innocently. "Magic works differently than biology, dear. Intense emotional bonds can make life without physical contact. Your link during the trial was... powerful enough."


    The triplets stared at each other in shock. "Which one of us is the father?" Kael asked. "All of you," the Goddess answered. "That¡¯s how the Triple Alpha link works. The child will carry traits from each mate."


    "This is happening too fast," ra said, suddenly dizzy. "Time moves differently during trials," the Goddess warned.


    "What feels like hours to you has been days in the real world. Your pack is probably getting worried." "Days?" Ronan eximed. "Which brings us to your next problem," the Goddess continued easily.


    "While you¡¯ve been here proving yourselves, your enemies haven¡¯t been idle." She waved her hand again, showing them a vision of their pack area. Smoke rose from several houses.


    Pack members ran in fear. And standing in the center of it all, directing the chaos, was someone they¡¯d hoped never to see again. "Celeste," ra breathed.


    "She¡¯s not alone this time," the Goddess said grimly. "She¡¯s brought friends. Lots of them." The vision showed dozens of rogues surrounding their home, all wearing strange silver cors that glowed with the same light as the trial creatures.


    "She found a way to control rogues?" Darian asked in fear. "Worse," the Goddess said. "She found a way to make them as strong as Alphas. Every single one."


    In the vision, they watched Celeste walk up to the pack house and kick in the front door.


    "Where are they?" they heard her shout. "Where are the precious triplets and their omega?" "We have to go back," Kael said instantly. "The trial isn¡¯t finished," the Goddess told them. "Then finish it!" ra asked. "Our family needs us!" "Very well," the Goddess smiled.


    "But know this - the final trials won¡¯t wait for convenient timing. They¡¯ll happen while you¡¯re dealing with this attack." "We¡¯ll handle it," Ronan said firmly. "Will you?" The Goddess¡¯s face turned serious.


    "Because Celeste isn¡¯t just after payback anymore. She¡¯s after the baby." "What baby?" ra asked, confused. "The one you¡¯re carrying carries the power to control any supernatural creature," the Goddess stated.


    "In the wrong hands, that child could enve every werewolf, vampire, and witch in existence." The image changed, showing Celeste holding a glowing silver de.


    "This knife can cut the bond between mother and child," the Goddess said quietly. "She ns to take the baby and raise it as her own weapon."


    "Over my dead body," ra growled. "That," the Goddess said sadly, "is exactly what she¡¯s counting on." The vision faded, leaving them in darkness once again.


    "Third trial begins now," the Goddess announced. "Save your pack, protect your child, and escape Celeste¡¯s trap. Oh, and do it all while away from each other."


    "Separated?" all four of them said at once. But they were already disappearing, being pulled back to the real world. "Good luck," the Goddess called after them. "You¡¯re going to need it."


    ra felt herself falling through space and time, one hand on her stomach guarding the tiny life growing there. Whatever waited for them at home, they¡¯d face it together. Even if they had to do it apart.

 Chapter 100: The Strategy of Scars

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100: The Strategy of Scars</h4>


    Kael appeared in the middle of their burning pack house, alone. Smoke filled his lungs as he spun around, looking for his mates. "ra! Ronan! Darian!" Only silence answered him.


    The Moon Goddess had separated them, just like she promised. But where were the others? And where was Celeste¡¯s army? A growl echoed from the kitchen.


    Kael created ice daggers in both hands, moving carefully through the destroyed tunnel.


    Family picturesy broken on the floor. w marks gouged the walls. "Looking for someone?" a familiar voice purred. Celeste stepped out from behind the ruined stairs, but she looked different.


    Her blonde hair now had silver streaks, and her eyes glowed with the same eerie light as the trial beings. "Where are my mates?" Kael ordered, ice forming around his feet for better grip. "Safe," Celeste smiled coldly.


    "For now. Each in their own special spot, facing their worst memories. Just like you¡¯re about to." She snapped her fingers, and the destroyed pack house began to change.


    The walls moved and reformed until Kael found himself standing in a ce he¡¯d hoped never to see again. The delivery room where his mother died giving birth to him and his brothers. "No," he breathed. "Oh yes," Celesteughed.


    "Let¡¯s watch the show, shall we?" The room filled with ghostly forms. Doctors running around. His father pacing nervously. And there, on the bed, his mother screaming in pain.


    "It¡¯s happening again," Celeste whispered in his ear. "And just like before, you can¡¯t save her." Young Luna Evelyn looked straight at Kael, her face pale and sweating.


    "My son," she gasped. "Why are you just standing there? Help me!" "This isn¡¯t real," Kael said, but his voice shook. "You¡¯re already dead." "Because of you!" his mother cried out.


    "You and your family killed me! I died bringing you into this world!" The pain in her voice was exactly like Kael remembered from the stories.


    He¡¯d grown up knowing his birth caused his mother¡¯s death. It was a weight he¡¯d carried every single day. "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry, Mom." "Sorry doesn¡¯t bring me back," she sobbed.


    "Sorry doesn¡¯t give me the chance to hold my babies. You took that from me." Celeste ringed him like a predator. "This is your pattern, isn¡¯t it? Everyone you love dies. Your mother. And soon, your dear ra."


    "ra is strong," Kael said, trying to focus. "Is she?" Celeste pulled out a silver de that glowed with dark magic.


    "This knife is currently pressed against her throat. One wrong move from you, and she bleeds out. Along with that baby she¡¯s carrying." Kael¡¯s ice powers burst outward. "You touch her and I¡¯ll freeze you solid!" "Will you?" Celeste taunted.


    "Because every time you use your skills, someone gets hurt. Your ice is too cold, too deadly. Just like your heart." The ghostly scene continued ying. His mother¡¯s screams got louder. The doctors looked more worried.


    "She¡¯s losing too much blood!" one of them yelled. "Save the babies!" his father ordered from the corner. "And let the mother die?" the doctor asked.


    "If that¡¯s what it takes," his father answered coldly. Kael had heard this story a hundred times. How his father decided to save the triplets instead of trying to save their mother.


    How Alpha Marcus showed no reaction when Luna Evelyn took herst breath. "Your father was smart," Celeste said. "He knew she was weak. Just like ra." "ra isn¡¯t weak," Kael growled.


    "Then why is she about to die?" Celeste showed him a vision in her silver de. ra was stuck in what looked like their old school, surrounded by shadowy figures.


    She was fighting, but there were too many. Blood dripped from various wounds. "She¡¯s failing," Celeste pointed out. "Just like your mother failed. Because you weren¡¯t there to protect either of them."


    "I was a baby when my mother died!" Kael shouted. "And you¡¯re useless now that ra is dying," Celeste responded. "Some Alpha you¡¯ll be. Can¡¯t even save your own mate."


    The ghostly mother on the bed suddenly sat up, staring straight at Kael. "Why didn¡¯t you save me, son? Why did you choose to live when I had to die?" The question hit like a physical blow.


    Kael had wondered the same thing countless times. Why did he get to live when his mother didn¡¯t? Why was his life worth more than hers? "I don¡¯t know," he revealed, dropping to his knees. "Because you¡¯re selfish," his mother said sadly. "Just like your father.


    You take what you want and let others pay the price." "That¡¯s not true," Kael whispered, but doubt crept into his voice. "Isn¡¯t it?" Celeste knelt beside him.


    "You refused ra at first because you thought she wasn¡¯t good enough. Now you¡¯re pretending to love her, but look where that got her. Pregnant and in danger."


    In the vision, ra stumbled and fell. The shadow things moved closer. "She¡¯s going to die because of you," Celeste said softly. "Just like your mother did." Kael felt his ice powers weakening.


    The guilt was overwhelming. Maybe Celeste was right. Maybe everyone he loved was doomed to suffer. But then something clicked in his strategic mind. Celeste was trying too hard to break him.


    Why? "You¡¯re scared," he said suddenly. "What?" Celeste¡¯s confident expression flickered. "You¡¯re terrified," Kael continued, standing up. "That¡¯s why you¡¯re showing me all this pain.


    Because you know that pain makes me stronger, not weaker." "You¡¯re delusional," Celeste scoffed. "Am I?" Kael looked at his spirit mother, really looked at her.


    "Mom, you didn¡¯t die for nothing. You died giving life to three sons who protect people. Your sacrifice had meaning." "No," his mother said, but her voice was less certain. "Yes," Kael said strongly.


    "And ra isn¡¯t dying because I¡¯m weak. She¡¯s fighting because I taught her to be strong. Because we ALL made her stronger."


    He turned to Celeste. "That¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand. Pain doesn¡¯t destroy us. It builds us. Every scar makes us harder to break." "Pretty words," Celeste growled. "But she¡¯s still dying."


    "Then I better hurry," Kael smiled coldly. His ice powers surged back to life, but this time they felt different. Instead of trying to freeze away his pain, he let it fuel his magic. The ice became stronger, sharper, more controlled. "Impossible," Celeste breathed.


    "My mother¡¯s death taught me that life is precious," Kael said, creating a massive ice spear. "That every moment matters. That sacrifice has value when it protects others." He threw the spear at Celeste, who barely dodged.


    "Your guilt should be crippling you!" she screamed. "My guilt reminds me why I fight," Kael responded. "I couldn¡¯t save my mother, but I can save my mate.


    I couldn¡¯t control my birth, but I can control my choices now." The ghostly scene started to fade. His mother smiled at him onest time, and this smile was warm and proud.


    "Now you understand, my son," she said softly. "Strengthes from epting pain, not avoiding it." "I love you, Mom," Kael said. "I love you too," she responded. "Now go save your family."


    The delivery room dissolved totally, leaving Kael facing a furious Celeste in the burned pack house. "This isn¡¯t over," she hissed. "You¡¯re right," Kael agreed. "It¡¯s just beginning."


    He reached out with his mind, using the mate bond to contact his brothers and ra. The link was weak because of the separation, but it was there. Pain makes us stronger, he sent to them. Stop fighting your feelings. Embrace them. Learn from them.


    He felt their surprise, then understanding. One by one, their ties grew brighter as they stopped denying their past hurts. "What are you doing?" Celeste demanded.


    "Winning," Kael said simply. But before he could attack, Celeste pulled out a small rock that glowed with silver light. "You think you¡¯re clever?" sheughed.


    "This holds a piece of your unborn daughter¡¯s soul. Break it, and she dies before she¡¯s even fully formed." Kael¡¯s blood turned to ice.


    "How is that possible?" "Magic works in mysterious ways," Celeste taunted. "The same power that made her can destroy her. All I have to do is squeeze."


    Her hand tightened around the rock, and Kael felt a sharp pain in his chest. Somewhere, ra was screaming. "Choose," Celeste ordered. "Your mate¡¯s life, or your daughter¡¯s soul. You can¡¯t save both." The crystal began to crack under her grip.


    "Ten seconds to decide," she whispered. "Just like your father had to choose between saving your mother or saving you." Kael¡¯s mind raced. There had to be another choice.


    There was always another n. But as the crystal cracked further, he understood this might be the one choice he couldn¡¯t win.


    "Five seconds," Celeste counted down. Kael closed his eyes and made his choice. "Four. Three. Two..." "I choose both," Kael said, lunging forward.


    But instead of striking Celeste, he grabbed the crystal and crushed it against his own chest. The burst of silver light sent them both flying. When the dust settled, Kaely unmoving on the floor, the crystal¡¯s remains embedded in his heart.


    "You fool!" Celeste screamed. "You¡¯ve killed yourself AND the baby!" But Kael smiled weakly. "Check again."


    Because his clever mind had figured out the one thing Celeste missed. The crystal didn¡¯t hold his daughter¡¯s soul. It held a piece of his own.

 Chapter 101: Broken Chains

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Broken Chains</h4>


    The silver light from the broken crystal spread through Kael¡¯s body like liquid fire. But instead of pain, he felt...plete.


    "What did you do?" Celeste shrieked, backing away from him. Kael stood up slowly, the crystal pieces melting into his skin. "I figured out your trick.


    That wasn¡¯t my daughter¡¯s soul in there. It was the missing piece of mine you stole years ago."


    "Impossible!"


    "When we were kids, you used to practice dark magic behind the school," Kael said, his ice skills now glowing with silver light. "You took something from each of us back then. A piece of our souls to control uster." Celeste¡¯s face went pale.


    "How did you¡ª" "Because I¡¯m the strategist," Kael smiled coldly. "And I just got my full power back." Meanwhile, in the abandoned school building, ra dodged another shadow creature¡¯s ws.


    Her wolf was tired, and the baby inside her was making her movements slower. "You can¡¯t run forever," the shadows whispered. "Just like you couldn¡¯t run from being unwanted." The school around her changed, showing her worst memories.


    Every time someone called her weak. Every moment she felt worthless. Every day she believed she didn¡¯t deserve love.


    But then Kael¡¯s voice repeated in her mind: Stop fighting your memories. Embrace them. ra stopped running. She turned to face the shadows surrounding her. "You¡¯re right," she said strongly.


    "I was unwanted. I was called weak. I did feel stupid." The shadows stopped, confused. "But that¡¯s not who I am now," ra added. "Every harsh word made me stronger.


    Every refusal taught me my worth. Every moment of pain showed me what real love looks like." Her hands glowed with golden light - not the silver of the trial, but something pure and warm.


    "I¡¯m not running from my past anymore," she stated. "I¡¯m grateful for it." The shadows began to dissolve, yelling as they faded away.


    In the old training grounds, Ronan was surrounded by pictures of every fight he¡¯d lost, every time his anger got someone hurt, every moment his reckless nature caused problems.


    "This is who you really are," the illusions mocked. "Dangerous. Uncontrolled. A monster."


    Ronan¡¯s hands were bloody from punching the fake enemies, but they kepting back. Then he heard Kael¡¯s word and stopped fighting. "Yeah, I¡¯m dangerous," he said, lowering his hands.


    "I¡¯ve hurt people. I¡¯ve made mistakes. I¡¯ve been reckless." The images smiled, thinking they¡¯d won.


    "But my anger protects the people I love," Ronan continued. "My carelessness means I¡¯ll take risks others won¡¯t. My scary side keeps my family safe."


    His berserker skills red, but this time they were controlled. The illusions copsed before him. "I¡¯m not ashamed of who I am," he yelled.


    "I¡¯m proud of it!" Deep in the underground tunnels, Darian was trapped in his worst fear - a room full of mirrors showing every lie he¡¯d ever told, every secret he¡¯d kept, every maniption he¡¯d used. "You¡¯re just like your father," the mirrors whispered.


    "Cruel. Calcting. Fake." Darian had been trying to smash the mirrors, but they kept growing. When Kael¡¯s voice reached him, he finally stopped.


    "You¡¯re right," he said softly. "I am like our father. I do control people. I do keep secrets." The mirrors gleamed with sess.


    "But I use those skills to protect my family," Darian said, his shadow powers growing. "Every lie I tell saves someone I love. Every secret I keep protects them from pain.


    Every tactic I use is to keep them safe." The mirrors began to crack. "I learned from our father¡¯s mistakes," Darian added. "He used his skills for himself. I use mine for others. That¡¯s the difference."


    The mirrors shattered totally, leaving him standing in darkness - but it was a darkness he controlled.


    Back in the pack house, Celeste was backing away from Kael as his strength grew stronger. "This can¡¯t be happening," she mumbled.


    "The trials are supposed to break you!" "They did break us," Kael said, ice and silver light whirling around him. "Then they rebuilt us into something stronger."


    Suddenly, the air shimmered. ra, Ronan, and Darian materialized beside him, each glowing with their own special power.


    "Miss us?" Ronan grinned, his berserker strength sparking with red energy. "The separation spell is broken," Darian noted, shadows dancing around his fingers.


    "Interesting."


    "How?" Celeste screamed. "Because we stopped fighting ourselves," ra said, her golden light getting brighter.


    "We epted our scars. They¡¯re part of who we are." "No!" Celeste pulled out a ck knife. "I won¡¯t let you win!" She lunged at ra, but all four mates moved as one.


    Their powersbined - ice, berserker strength, dark magic, and golden light. The st sent Celeste flying across the room.


    She hit the wall and slumped to the floor, unconscious. "Is it over?" ra asked, breathing hard. "Not yet," Darian said sadly. "She was just the puppet. The real enemy is still out there."


    As if called by his words, slow pping echoed through the ruined pack house. "Impressive," a familiar voice said. "Though predictable."


    They spun around to see Alpha Marcus walking through the front door, but something was wrong. His eyes glowed with the same silver light as the trial creatures. "Dad?" Kael breathed. "Not exactly," Marcus smiled coldly.


    "Your father was useful, but he¡¯s been... reced." "By who?" Ronan snarled. "By the real architect of this n," Marcus said. "The one who¡¯s been pulling the strings all along."


    His form began to shift and change, revealing someone none of them expected. "Hello, my dear daughter," the figure said to ra. ra¡¯s face went white.


    "That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re dead." "Death is such a limited concept," her father smiled. "Did you really think I¡¯d let you live happily ever after? After what you cost me?"


    "You died protecting me," ra whispered. "I died because of you," he amended. "And now it¡¯s time you paid the price."


    But before anyone could respond, another voice spoke from the doorway. "Actually, it¡¯s time you faced the truth." They turned to see Tobias Grey, but he looked different too. Younger.


    More strong. And very familiar. "Who are you really?" Darian demanded. Tobias smiled sadly. "I¡¯m the Moon Goddess¡¯s son. And I¡¯ve been trying to save you all from the beginning." "Save us from what?" Kael asked.


    "From the curse that¡¯s been destroying our family for generations," Tobias answered.


    "The same curse that killed your mother, Kael. The same curse that¡¯s been hunting ra since birth." ra¡¯s father - or whatever was wearing his face - hissed with rage. "You meddling fool! The curse is justice!"


    "No," Tobias said strongly. "The curse is payback. And it ends tonight." Lightning shed outside, illuminating the damage around them.


    "The real battle is just beginning," Tobias warned. "And this time, you¡¯ll be fighting for more than just your lives." "What do you mean?" ra asked.


    Tobias looked at her growing belly, then back at her face. "You¡¯re not just carrying one baby, ra. You¡¯re carrying the future of all monsters.


    And there are forces that will do anything to stop that future from being born." Thunder crashed overhead as shadows began pouring through the windows.


    "Get ready," Tobias said, power growing around him. "The real enemy ising." The shadows took shape, showing an army of creatures that made the trial monsters look like puppies.


    And leading them was a figure that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. The original Alpha. The first werewolf. The one who started the curse that had haunted their families for a thousand years.


    "My children," he said in a voice like grinding stone. "It¡¯s time toe home."

 Chapter 102: Blood Moon Rising

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Blood Moon Rising</h4>


    The original Alpha¡¯s voice made the ground shake beneath their feet. His massive form blocked out the moonlight, casting everyone in darkness.


    "You think breaking a few trials makes you strong?" heughed, and the sound was like bones breaking.


    "You have no idea what real power looks like." ra stepped forward, her golden light pushing back the shadows.


    "We¡¯re not afraid of you." "You should be, little wolf." His red eyes focused on her belly. "Especially now that you carry the key to everything." "What are you talking about?" Kael moved protectively in front of ra.


    The old wolf smiled, showing teeth like daggers. "She doesn¡¯t know yet, does she? How precious." ra felt a strange flutter in her stomach. Not fear this time. Something else. Something warm and... living.


    "The baby is why we¡¯re all here," Tobias said softly. "It¡¯s not just any child, ra. It¡¯s the one the prophecy spoke of. The one who will either save or destroy everything."


    "I¡¯m not pregnant," ra said, but even as she spoke, her hand moved to her stomach. The flutter came again, stronger now. "Your body knows the truth," the original Alpha said.


    "Can¡¯t you feel it? The life growing inside you? The power?" Ronan snarled, his berserker rage rising. "Stop talking and fight us!"


    "Oh, I will." The ancient wolf¡¯s form began to growrger. "But first, let me show you what you¡¯re really fighting for." He waved his hand, and the air filled with pictures. A beautiful world where werewolves ruled everything. Humans served them like pets.


    Other supernatural beings bowed before wolf packs. "This is what your child could create," he said to ra. "Ultimate power. Perfect control. No more hiding what we are."


    "That¡¯s not what I want," ra said, but the flutter in her stomach reacted to the images. The baby liked them. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you want," the original Alphaughed. "The child will choose its own way.


    And with my guidance, it will choose correctly." Darian¡¯s shadows struck out at the old wolf, but they passed right through him. "He¡¯s not really here," Darian realized. "It¡¯s another projection." "Smart boy." The wolf¡¯s form flickered.


    "I¡¯m still stuck, thanks to your meddling ancestors. But not for long." "Where are you really?" Kael demanded, ice swirling around his hands.


    "Somewhere your mate will have toe to me," the wolf said, looking at ra. "The baby will make sure of that." ra gasped as pain shot through her stomach. Not the good flutter from before.


    This hurt. "ra!" All three brothers moved toward her, but she held up her hand. "I¡¯m okay." But she wasn¡¯t. Something was wrong.


    The baby was... changing. Growing faster than it should. "It¡¯s starting," Tobias said grimly. "The increase. The child knows its enemy is near." "What eleration?" Ronan grabbed Tobias by the shirt. "What¡¯s happening to her?" "The baby isn¡¯t normal," Tobias exined.


    "It¡¯s part of the original gene. It will grow fast when attacked. Very fast." ra looked down at her stomach. It was bigger than it had been minutes ago. Not much, but enough to notice. "How fast?" she whispered. "Days instead of months," Tobias said. "Maybe hours if the danger is great enough." The original Alpha pped his hands together. "Wonderful! The stronger the threat, the faster my descendant grows.


    And I am the biggest threat of all." "This is insane," Kael said, but his eyes were fixed on ra¡¯s changing body. "We need to get her somewhere safe." "There is nowhere safe," the old wolf said. "Not anymore. My children are everywhere now. Hunting. Searching. They will find you."


    As if called by his words, howls echoed from outside. Many howls. Getting closer. "The pack will protect us," Ronan said, but his voice wasn¡¯t sure. "What pack?" The original Alpha¡¯s projection smiled bigger. "Look around you, young fool."


    They turned to see pack members walking toward the house. But their eyes glowed silver, just like the trial creatures had. "No," ra breathed. "They¡¯re all controlled." "Not all," a voice said from behind them. Luna Evelyn stepped out of the shadows, along with a couple of other wolves.


    "Some of us are still free." "Mom?" Kael¡¯s voice cracked with relief. "The binding spell only works on the weak-willed," Evelyn exined. "Those of us with strong mental barriers can resist it." "How many?" Darian asked. Evelyn¡¯s face was grim. "Twelve. Out of nearly three hundred."


    The controlled pack members surrounded the house now. Their silver eyes gleamed in the darkness. "Surrender the girl," they shouted in unison. "Give us the mother. Give us the child." "Never," all three brothers said together. ra felt another wave of pain, stronger this time. When it passed, her clothes felt tighter. The baby was growing even faster now. "We need to move," Tobias said quickly.


    "The longer we stay here, the faster the child develops. And once it¡¯s born..." "What happens when it¡¯s born?" ra asked. Tobias met her eyes sadly. "It either bes the savior of all supernatural creatures, or it bes the weapon that destroys the human world forever." "And which one it bes depends on who raises it," the original Alpha added. "Me... or you."


    The controlled pack members started walking closer to the house. Their movements were jerky, like puppets on strings. "Back exit," Evelyn said quickly. "There¡¯s a cave in the basement. It leads to the old caves." "The caves where the first pack was formed," Darian realized. "Where the original curse was cast."


    "Exactly where I want you to go," the old wolfughed. "Thank you for making this so easy." But they had no choice. The controlled dogs were breaking down the doors now.


    "Go!" Ronan yelled, his berserker powers ring as he held them back. "I¡¯ll buy you time!" "We¡¯re not leaving you," Kael said. "Yes, you are!" Ronan¡¯s eyes zed red. "Protect ra and the baby. That¡¯s what matters now!" ra felt tears on her face as they ran toward the basement.


    Behind them, Ronan¡¯s battle cry echoed through the house, followed by the sounds of fighting. In the tunnel, moving as fast as they could in the darkness, ra¡¯s hand stayed pressed to her growing belly.


    She could feel the baby moving now. Active and strong. "How long do we have?" she asked Tobias. "Until what?" "Until I give birth." Tobias was quiet for a long moment. "At this rate? Maybe six hours." Six hours to save the world. Six hours before she became a mother.


    Six hours before everything changed forever. Behind them, the sounds of fighting stopped. Either Ronan had won, or... "He¡¯s alive," Kael said, as if reading her thoughts. "I can still feel our bond." But as they reached the end of the tunnel and stepped into the ancient caves, ra knew their real problems were just beginning.


    Because waiting for them in thergest cave, surrounded by bones that glowed with silver light, was a sight that made her blood freeze. The original Alpha¡¯s true body. Chained to the cave wall with bonds that pulsed with dark magic.


    Very much living. Very much real. And the bars were starting to crack. "Hello, my dear," he said, his voice booming off the cave walls. "I¡¯ve been waiting so long to meet you. And my great-grandchild."


    ra¡¯s stomach cramped again, and when the pain passed, she realized with fear that she could see the baby moving beneath her skin. Time was running out


    faster than anyone had thought.

 Chapter 103: The Breaking Point

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Breaking Point</h4>


    The original Alpha¡¯s chains sparked with dying power. Each crack sent shivers through the cave floor. "You feel it too, don¡¯t you?" he whispered to ra. "The baby knows I¡¯m here.


    It wants to meet its ancestor." ra¡¯s stomach twisted with another growth spurt. Her shirt stretched tight across her growing belly. "Stay away from us." "I don¡¯t need toe closer." His red eyes gleamed.


    "My blood calls to the child. Soon it will answer." Suddenly, the cave filled with bright white light. When it faded, twelve figures in silver robes stood between them and the chained Alpha. "The High Council," Tobias breathed.


    "They¡¯re here." The tallest figure removed her hood, showing an ancient woman with pure white hair. "We are toote. The eleration has begun." "Council Elder Vera," Kael stepped forward. "We need your help." "Help?" Elder Vera¡¯s voice was cold as winter. "You have doomed us all.


    The prophecy child grows uncontrolled." Another Council member pointed at ra. "She carries death itself. The end of our secret world." "That¡¯s not true!" Darian¡¯s shadows red around him. "The baby could save everyone."


    "Or destroy everything," a third Council member said. "We cannot take that risk." Elder Vera raised her staff. "By order of the High Council, the vessel must be contained." "Vessel?" ra¡¯s voice shook with anger.


    "I have a name!" "Names don¡¯t matter now," Elder Vera said. "Only preventing catastrophe matters." The Council members began singing in an ancientnguage. Magic circles emerged around each person in the cave. "What are you doing?" Kael demanded.


    "Separating you," Elder Vera announced. "Each of you will face a trial alone. If you survive, perhaps the child can be saved. If not..." "If not, what?" Tobias stepped protectively near ra. "Then we end this bloodline forever." The magic circles began to glow brighter.


    ra reached for Kael¡¯s hand, but her fingers passed through empty air. "No!" she screamed as the rings pulled them apart. "Don¡¯t split us up!" "The bonds between you are too strong," Elder Vera exined. "They corrupt the child¡¯s growth.


    Apart, you might find rity." "This is wrong!" Kael fought against the magic holding him. "We¡¯re stronger together!" "Together, you are chaos," another Council member said. "The child feeds on yourbined feelings. Your fear, anger, love - it all makes the baby grow faster." ra felt the truth in those words.


    Every time the boys got upset, her stomach cramped. Every surge of their protective feelings made the baby kick harder. "Where are you sending us?" Darian demanded. "To face your greatest weaknesses," Elder Vera said.


    "Alone." The original Alphaughed from his chains. "Divide and conquer. How predictable. And how wonderful for my ns." "Silence!" Elder Vera pointed her stick at him. "Your influence ends here."


    "Does it?" The old wolf¡¯s voice followed them as the magic circles began to spin. "Can you really keep me from my own blood? From the child that carries my power?" ra¡¯s world became a tornado of light and sound. She felt herself being pulled away from everything familiar.


    Away from her friends. Away from safety. When the spinning stopped, she stood alone in a forest she didn¡¯t recognize. Ancient trees stretched forever in every direction. No wind. No bird songs. Complete silence. "Hello?" she called out.


    Her voice echoed weirdly, as if the trees were swallowing the sound. A rustle came from behind her. She spun around to see a woman stepping out from between the trees.


    A woman who looked exactly like her, but older. "Hello, daughter," the woman said with ra¡¯s face and voice. "You¡¯re not my mother," ra said, backing away. "My mother is dead."


    "I am what you could be," the woman responded. "If you make the right choices." "What choices?" The other ra smiled, and it wasn¡¯t a kind look. "Whether to let the child live or die."


    Meanwhile, Kael found himself in the Alpha¡¯s office back at the pack house. But everything was wrong. The walls showed scenes of pack members bowing before him. Images of wolves from other regions kneeling in submission.


    "Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" a voice said behind him. Kael turned to see himself sitting in the Alpha chair. But this other Kael wore a crown of metal and bone. His eyes glowed with cold power.


    "This is your future," the crowned Kael said. "If you¡¯re strong enough to take it." "I don¡¯t want to rule through fear," Kael said. "Don¡¯t you?" The other version stood up.


    "Haven¡¯t you always felt it? The desire to make them all obey? To never be questioned again?" Kael felt the truth of those words in his chest. Sometimes he did want total power. Sometimes he was tired of fighting and exining and convincing.


    "The child will give you that power," crowned Kael added. "Through it, you can control every supernatural thing on Earth. No more councils. No more votes. Just your word asw." "And ra?" Kael asked. "What happens to her?" The other version¡¯s smile turned nasty.


    "She bes unnecessary." In a burning wastnd, Ronan faced down an army of creatures that looked like everyone he¡¯d ever hurt with his anger. His father with a broken nose from theirst fight. Pack members he¡¯d injured during training.


    Humans who¡¯d gotten in his way. "Look what your anger created," they said in unison. "Look at the destruction you cause." "I protect people," Ronan said, but his wordscked conviction. "You destroy them," the army replied. "And now you¡¯ll destroy the child too.


    Your rage will ruin it. Turn it into a tool of pure violence." Ronan felt his berserker power rising. The familiar red haze that made fighting easier. Made hurting people easy.


    "Maybe you¡¯re right," he allowed. "Maybe I am just a monster." "Then embrace it," the army said.


    "Stop trying to be good. Let the child learn from your true nature." Deep underground, Darian stood in a library filled with every secret he¡¯d ever kept. Books lined the walls, each one holding his lies, maniptions, and hidden truths. "Impressive collection," said a voice that sounded like his own.


    He turned to see another form of himself, but this one was transparent. Made of darkness and whispers. "I am your hidden self," the shadow-Darian stated. "The part you never let anyone see."


    "I keep secrets to protect people," Darian said. "Do you?" The shadow pulled a book from the shelf. "What about the secret that ra isn¡¯t the first prophecy child? What about the others who came before her?" Darian¡¯s blood went cold.


    "What others?" "The ones who died," the shadow said carelessly. "The ones the Council killed to avoid this exact situation. Should I tell her, or will you?" Back in the silent bush, ra clutched her growing belly as her other self circled her like a predator.


    "The Council is right, you know," the other ra said. "The child is dangerous. You can feel it, can¡¯t you? The way it reacts to violence? The way it grows stronger when people suffer?" ra did feel it.


    Every time the brothers had fought, every moment of pain or anger, the baby had moved more aggressively. "But I can teach it to be good," she said. "Can you?"


    The other versionughed. "When you yourself carry so much darkness? So much anger at being called weak? So much jealousy of those who had better lives?" "I¡¯m not like that anymore." "Aren¡¯t you?"


    The other ra¡¯s eyes began to glow silver. "Then why does the baby¡¯s beating speed up when you think about revenge? Why does it kick when you imagine having the power to hurt those who hurt you?"


    ra pressed her hands to her stomach, terrified to realize it was true. The baby did react to her darker emotions. "There¡¯s only one way to save everyone," the other ra said, pulling out a silver dagger.


    "End it now. Before it¡¯s toote." "I won¡¯t hurt my child." "Even if that child will destroy the world?" The dagger sparkled in the strange forest light. ra could feel the baby moving frantically inside her, as if it felt the threat.


    But before she could answer, a new voice spoke from the shadows between the trees. "She won¡¯t have to make that choice." A figure stepped into the opening, and ra¡¯s heart stopped. It was her real mother. The one who had died protecting her years ago.


    "Hello, my darling," her mother said, very much alive and smiling. "I think it¡¯s time you learned the truth about what you really are." The other ra with the dagger hissed and stepped back. "Impossible. You¡¯re dead."


    "Death," ra¡¯s mother said calmly, "is more difficult than you think. Especially for those of us who serve the Moon Goddess directly." She turned to ra, her eyes filled with love and ancient knowledge. "The baby isn¡¯t a threat, sweetheart.


    It¡¯s a key. And I¡¯m here to teach you how to use it." But as her mother reached out to touch her face, ra saw something that made her blood freeze. Her mother¡¯s image in the silver dagger showed somethingpletely different.


    Something with bright red eyes and a familiar cruel smile. The original Alpha had found a way to reach her after all.

 Chapter 104: Visions of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Visions of Betrayal</h4>


    The crowned form of Kael snapped his fingers. The office walls began showing moving pictures like a movie screen. "Watch," he ordered.


    "See what your precious mate will really do with her power." Kael tried to look away, but his eyes were pulled to the visions against his will.


    The first picture showed ra standing over his dead body. Her hands glowed with golden light, but it looked wrong. Twisted. Dark. "This happened yesterday," crowned Kael said lightly. "In another world.


    She decided you were too weak to lead." "That¡¯s not real," Kael said, but his voice shook. "ra would never hurt me." "Wouldn¡¯t she?" Another image emerged.


    ra leading an army of supernatural creatures. Her belly was big, almost ready to give birth. "She told them you were holding her back. That your fear of her power made you useless." Kael¡¯s heart clenched. He had been afraid of her growing skills.


    Sometimes he did worry she was bing too strong. "Keep watching," the other version smiled. "It gets better."


    The next vision showed ra in the pack house, but everything was different. Golden images of her stood everywhere. Pack members knelt when she walked by.


    Fear filled their eyes. "She made herself a goddess," crowned Kael exined. "Used the baby¡¯s power to control everyone¡¯s thoughts. They worship her now, but they hate her too." "Stop showing me this," Kael ordered.


    "Why? Because it hurts?" The other Kaelughed. "Because you know it could be true?" A new image emerged. This one made Kael¡¯s blood turn to ice. ra stood in their bedroom, holding their newborn baby. But she wasn¡¯t looking at the child with love. She was studying it like a weapon.


    "Perfect," the vision-ra said to someone off-screen. "With this child, I can remake the world however I want." "Who is she talking to?" Kael whispered. "See for yourself." The vision widened to show the whole room.


    Standing beside ra was a man Kael recognized but had never seen before. Tall, strong, with red eyes that glowed like fire. "The original Alpha," Kael breathed. "She chose him over you," the crowned version said.


    "Decided his power was more useful than your love." "That¡¯s impossible. She hates him." "Does she?" Another vision shed. ra shaking hands with the old wolf. Making a deal.


    "He offered her everything she ever wanted. Respect. Fear. Control. All she had to do was give him ess to the child." Kael watched in horror as vision-ra ced the baby in the original Alpha¡¯s arms. The old wolf¡¯s smile was pure evil.


    "And you?" Kael asked. "What happened to me in these visions?" "You tried to stop her." The final picture showed Kael lying on the ground, golden light burning through his chest. Vision-ra stood over him without any emotion on her face.


    "She said you were too weak to understand what needed to be done." Kael stumbled backward. The visions felt so real. So possible. "But I can change that future," the crowned version continued. "I can make sure you¡¯re the one with power. Not her."


    "How?"


    "Take control now." The other Kael¡¯s eyes zed with silver light. "Use your bond with her to suppress her abilities. Keep her weak until the baby is born. Then im the child as your own." "I won¡¯t betray ra."


    "Even after seeing what she¡¯ll do to you?" The crowned version gestured at the walls. "Even knowing she¡¯ll choose power over love?" Kael¡¯s mind raced. Part of him wanted to believe the visions were lies. But another part remembered all the times ra had seemed distanttely.


    All the moments when her power red and she looked... different. "She¡¯s changing," he admitted quietly. "Of course she is. Power corrupts everyone. The only question is whether you¡¯ll let her kill you, or whether you¡¯ll save yourself first."


    A new vision emerged. This one showed Kael sporting the bone crown, sitting on a throne made of silver. ra knelt beside him, her power bound by chains only he could see.


    "This is what you could have," the other version said. "True leadership. Real control. The respect you¡¯ve always deserved." "And the baby?" "Raised by a strong father instead of a power-mad mother.


    Taught to use its abilities for good instead of conquest." Kael stared at the vision. It did look inviting. No more fights about who was in charge. No more worrying about ra¡¯s growing freedom.


    "I can feel your thoughts," the crowned version said. "You want this. You¡¯ve always wanted this." "Maybe," Kael said slowly. "But wanting something doesn¡¯t make it right." "Right?"


    The other Kaelughed harshly. "What¡¯s right about letting the woman you love be a monster? What¡¯s right about letting your child to be raised by someone drunk on power?" Another vision shed.


    The baby, now grown into a teenager, stands over piles of human bodies. Its eyes glowed with the same golden light as ra¡¯s. "This is your child¡¯s future if she raises it," the crowned version said.


    "A killer. A destroyer. Is that what you want?" Kael felt sick. The teenager in the vision looked so cold. So empty ofpassion. "Show me another way," he said desperately.


    "There is no other way." The building began to change around them. The walls became mirrors, each one showing a different terrible future. "Either you take control, or she destroys everything."


    "What about love?" Kael asked. "What about trust?" "Love?" The crowned version¡¯s speech turned mocking. "She¡¯s already trying to betray you. I can show you her thoughts." Before Kael could protest, images flooded his mind.


    Not visions this time, but what felt like real memories. ra thinking about how much stronger she was than him. ra wondering if she needed the boys at all anymore.


    ra thinking what life would be like if she had all the power. "Stop," Kael gasped, but the thoughts kepting. ra nning to use the baby¡¯s birth to break free from their mate bonds. ra deciding the boys were holding her back.


    ra chose independence over love. "These are her real thoughts," the crowned version said. "Right now. While you¡¯re wasting time in here, she¡¯s nning your downfall." Kael fell to his knees.


    The thoughts felt so real. So much like things ra might actually think. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s true anymore," he whispered. "Then let me make it simple." The other Kael knelt beside him.


    "Choice one: Trust her and die.


    Choice two: Control her and live." "Those can¡¯t be the only options." "They are." The crowned version put a silver cor in Kael¡¯s hands.


    "This will reduce her power without hurting her. She¡¯ll be safe, the baby will be safe, and you¡¯ll be alive to protect them both." Kael looked at the cor. It felt warm in his hands. Almost living.


    "Put it on her when you see her again," the other version urged. "Before she can betray you. Before she can choose power over love."


    "And if I¡¯m wrong? If she really does love me?" "Then she¡¯ll understand why you had to do it. She¡¯ll forgive you because she knows you¡¯re protecting the family." The mirrors around them began showing new images. Happy ones this time.


    ra happy as she held their baby. The child growing up normal and healthy. The pack living in peace. "This is what happens if you¡¯re strong enough to lead," the crowned version said.


    "Everyone gets their happy ending." Kael¡¯s fingers closed around the cor. It would be so easy. One simple step to fix everything. "I need time to think," he said.


    "There is no time." The other Kael pointed to one of the mirrors. It showed ra in a forest, talking to someone who looked like her mother. "She¡¯s making her choice right now. And it¡¯s not you."


    In the mirror, Kael watched as vision-ra nodded at whatever her mother-figure was saying. Then she put her hands on her belly and spoke words that made Kael¡¯s heart stop. "I don¡¯t need them anymore. The baby and I can do this alone."


    The crowned version smiled. "Still think she loves you?" Kael stood up slowly, the cor tight in his grip. His mate bond with ra pulsed with distant feeling, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was love or anger. "What happens after I use this?" he asked. "You be the Alpha you were meant to be. Strong.


    Decisive. Unquestioned." The office started to fade around them. Kael felt himself being pulled back toward the cave where this all started.


    "Decide quickly," the crowned version said as he disappeared. "She¡¯s already made her choice. Now make yours." Kael materialized back in the ancient cave, the silver cor hidden in his jacket pocket.


    Around him, his brothers and ra were also appearing, each looking shaken by their own struggles. ra turned toward him with relief in her eyes. "Kael! Thank the gods you¡¯re okay."


    But as she reached for him, Kael noticed something that made his blood run cold. Her hand glowed with the same golden light from the dreams.


    And for just a split second, her face looked exactly like the power-hungry version from the mirrors. His fingers found the cor in his pocket. The choice was right in front of him.

 Chapter 105: Brothers Divided

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Brothers Divided</h4>


    Back in the cave, Ronan felt the familiar burn of his berserker rage. But something was different this time.


    Colder. More focused. The trial had changed him. He watched Kael hide something in his jacket pocket. Watched Darian¡¯s shadows move restlessly around his feet.


    Watched ra touch her growing belly with hands that glowed too bright. Everyone had secrets now. "We need to talk," Elder Vera dered.


    "The trials have revealed disturbing truths." "What truths?" ra asked, but her voice sounded strained. "Each of you failed," another Council member said frankly.


    "Your bonds are poisoned by jealousy, fear, and ambition." Ronan felt his anger spike. "We didn¡¯t fail anything." "Didn¡¯t you?" Elder Vera pointed her stick at him. "Show them what you learned, young berserker."


    Suddenly, images filled the air above them. Not images this time, but memories. Ronan¡¯s memories from his trial. The burning wastnd. The army of people he¡¯d hurt. And his final moment of eptance. "I am a monster," his voice echoed from the memory. "Maybe that¡¯s what the child needs to learn."


    "Ronan!" ra gasped. "You don¡¯t mean that." But Ronan wasn¡¯t looking at her. He was looking at Darian, whose face showed no surprise at all. "You knew," Ronan said quietly.


    "You knew what I¡¯d face in there." Darian¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. "I suspected." "Suspected?" Ronan¡¯s voice got louder. "Or nned?" "What are you talking about?" Kael stepped between them. "Ask him," Ronan growled.


    "Ask your precious strategic brother what he¡¯s really been doing." Elder Vera waved her staff again. New images emerged. These showed Darian in his trial, but from a different angle than what he¡¯d experienced.


    In the memory, shadow-Darian was speaking to the real Darian. But their talk wasn¡¯t what Darian had told himself it was. "She doesn¡¯t need three mates," shadow-Darian was saying.


    "One strong mate is better than three conflicted ones." "Which one?" real Darian had asked. "The smartest one. The one who can guide her properly." The shadow smiled. "The one who¡¯s been nning this all along." Ronan¡¯s berserker power burst outward.


    "You¡¯ve been ying us!" "It¡¯s not what it looks like," Darian said, but his shadows were already forming defensive barriers. "Isn¡¯t it?" Ronan¡¯s eyes zed red. "How long have you been nning to get rid of us?" "I¡¯ve been trying to protect everyone!"


    "By eliminating yourpetition?" Kael pulled the silver cor from his pocket without thought. "Both of you stop it!" Everyone froze. The cor gleamed with artificial light.


    "What is that?" ra whispered. Kael noticed his mistake toote. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing." "That¡¯s a power suppression cor," Tobias said grimly. "Where did you get it?" "The trial," Kael admitted. "I was told to use it on ra."


    The cave wentpletely dead. "You were going to cor me?" ra¡¯s voice was deadly quiet. "The visions showed you betraying us," Kael said desperately.


    "They showed you choosing power over love." "And you believed them?" "I didn¡¯t know what to believe!" Kael¡¯s ice powers red. "Everything feels wrong now!" Ronanughed, but it wasn¡¯t a happy sound.


    "Perfect. Just beautiful. Kael wants to chain our mate. Darian wants to steal her. And I¡¯m supposed to be the monster." "You are a monster," Darian said coldly. "We all are. That¡¯s what the trials proved." "Speak for yourself," ra snapped. "I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s possession to be chained or stolen."


    "Aren¡¯t you?" Elder Vera¡¯s voice cut through their argument. "Look at yourselves. Already turning against each other. Already proving the forecast right." "What prophecy?" Ronan demanded.


    "The one that says the child will be born into chaos," another Council member exined. "That its parents will destroy each other before it draws its first breath." ra clutched her belly protectively. "That¡¯s not going to happen." "Isn¡¯t it?" Elder Vera gestured at the three boys.


    "Your mates are ready to fight to the death over you. How is that not chaos?" Ronan felt the truth of those words. His rage was building toward something explosive.


    Something that might not stop until one of his brothers was dead. "The trials were supposed to make us stronger," he said. "No," Darian amended. "The trials were supposed to reveal who we really are."


    "And who are we?" Kael asked. Darian¡¯s smile was sharp as a de. "Exactly what everyone always said. You¡¯re too weak to lead. Ronan¡¯s too dangerous to trust. And I¡¯m too smart to share."


    "Darian!" ra¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. "It¡¯s the truth," he said quietly. "I love you, but I won¡¯t pretend the three-way link works. It¡¯s tearing us apart."


    "So your solution is to eliminate us?" Ronan¡¯s berserker power was building to dangerous levels. "My solution is to be practical." "Practical?" Kael¡¯s ice began spreading across the cave floor. "You call betrayal practical?" "I call survival practical."


    The original Alpha¡¯sughter echoed from his chains. "Beautiful! They¡¯re doing my work for me." "Shut up!" all three brothers yelled at once. But the old wolf keptughing.


    "The child will be born into hate instead of love. Perfect for my needs." ra stepped forward, her golden light zing.


    "None of you get to decide my future!" "Don¡¯t we?" Darian¡¯s shadows reached toward her. "We¡¯re your mates. Your destiny is tied to ours." "Not anymore." Everyone turned to stare at her.


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked. ra¡¯s hand moved to her belly. "The baby showed me something during my trial. A way to break the ties." "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "Mate bonds can¡¯t be broken."


    "Normal ones can¡¯t," ra agreed. "But this bond was made by the prophecy. And prophecies can be... rewritten." The Council members began whispering urgently among themselves.


    "You can¡¯t seriously be considering this," Ronan said. "Can¡¯t I?" ra¡¯s eyes zed with golden fire.


    "You want to cor me. Kael wants to control me. Darian wants to manipte me. Maybe I¡¯m better off alone." "The child needs its fathers," Kael protested. "Does it?" ra tilted her head. "Or does it just need a mother who¡¯s strong enough to protect it?" Darian stepped forward. "ra, be reasonable. You can¡¯t raise a prophecy child alone." "Watch me."


    She ced both hands on her belly and began to glow brighter.


    The baby inside her reacted, kicking so hard that everyone could see the movement. "Stop!" Elder Vera raised her staff. "Breaking a prophetic bond could kill you both!" "Maybe," ra said. "But at least we¡¯ll die free."


    The light around her grew blinding. The mate bonds connecting her to the three brothers began to stretch and strain.


    "Please don¡¯t do this," Ronan begged. His rage was gone, reced by pure fear. "I can change. We all can change." "Can you?" ra¡¯s voice echoed strangely.


    "Prove it." "How?" "Choose. Right now. One of you can stay connected to me and the baby. The other two have to let go." The cave went dead silent except for the sound of the original Alpha¡¯s delightedughing.


    "Choose," ra repeated. "Or I break all the bonds and raise the child alone." Ronan looked at his brothers. Kael¡¯s face was pale with shock. Darian¡¯s expression was calcting, already nning his case. "How long do we have to decide?" Kael asked. ra¡¯s smile was sharp as broken ss.


    "You have until the baby is born." "When will that be?" She looked down at her quickly expanding belly. "Based on how fast it¡¯s growing? Maybe two hours." The brothers stared at each other.


    Ronan felt his berserker rage rising again, but this time it was mixed with desperate love and crushing fear. Two hours to decide which of them got to keep their family. Two hours before they became enemies instead of brothers.


    "There has to be another way," he said. "There is," a new voice said from the cave opening. Everyone spun around to see a figure appearing from the shadows.


    Someone Ronan recognized but hadn¡¯t seen in years. "Hello, boys," their thought-dead mother Luna Evelyn said, stepping into the light.


    "I think it¡¯s time you learned the real truth about your bond." But as she moved closer, Ronan noticed something that made his blood freeze.


    Luna Evelyn cast no shadow on the cave wall. And her eyes mirrored light like a predator¡¯s in the dark.

 Chapter 106: The Dead Luna’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: The Dead Luna¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Darian¡¯s shadows went crazy. They twisted and writhed like live snakes around his feet. His mother was thought to be dead.


    Had been dead for five years. "Mom?" Ronan¡¯s voice cracked like a little boy¡¯s.


    The woman who looked like Luna Evelyn smiled. But it wasn¡¯t right. Too big. Too sharp. "Hello, my boys. You¡¯ve grown so much." Kael stepped protectively in front of ra. "You¡¯re dead. We buried you."


    "Did you?" The fake Luna tilted her head. "Or did you bury what I wanted you to find?" Darian¡¯s mind raced.


    He¡¯d always been the smart one. The one who noticed details. And right now, every detail screamed danger. No shadow. Eyes that reflected light wrong. And the way she moved - too smooth, like she was flying instead of walking.


    "You¡¯re not our mother," he said softly. "Aren¡¯t I?" Sheughed, and the sound made ice form on the cave walls. "I gave birth to you. I raised you. I died protecting your precious pack secrets."


    "What do you want?" ra asked. Her golden light grew brighter, making the fake Luna hiss. "I want what¡¯s mine. What was always mine." Elder Vera raised her staff. "Impossible.


    We felt you die. The pack mourned you." "The pack mourned a lie." The fake Luna¡¯s form shimmered. "Just like everything else in your pathetic lives."


    Suddenly, Darian understood. The forecast. The trials. The way everything had gone wrong. "You¡¯ve been controlling it all," he breathed.


    His brothers turned to stare at him. But Darian was focused on the thing wearing his mother¡¯s face. "The trials were meant to separate us. Make us fight each other."


    "Very good, youngest son." The fake Luna pped mockingly. "You always were the clever one." "But why?" Ronan¡¯s berserker power was rising again. "What do you gain?" "Everything." Her form began to shift.


    "The child ra carries isn¡¯t just any prophecy baby. It¡¯s the key to breaking every magical barrier that exists." ra gasped, clutching her belly. "What does that mean?" "It means," the creature continued, her voice deepening, "that whoever controls the child controls all magical beings.


    Every werewolf. Every witch. Every vampire." The original Alpha¡¯sughter echoed from his chains. "I told you she was special!"


    "Shut up!" Kael¡¯s ice powers red. But Darian was putting more pieces together. "The mate bond. The three-way link. It was meant to weaken us."


    "Exactly." The fake Luna¡¯s skin was starting to crack like old paint. "Three confused boys fighting over one girl makes you all easier to manipte." "So you made uspete," Ronan growled. "Made us hate each other."


    "Made you doubt yourselves." The creature¡¯s real form was showing through now. Something dark and twisted beneath the Luna mask. "Made you each think you were the problem." Darian felt sick.


    All his careful nning. All his ns to protect ra and win her love. It had all been trickery. "The visions in our trials," Kael said slowly. "Those were yours too." "Of course." The thingughed again. "


    Show Kael that ra will betray him, and he brings a cor to chain her. Show Ronan that he¡¯s a monster, and he starts believing it. Show Darian that he needs to eliminate hispetition..."


    "And I start nning to betray my own brothers," Darian finished. The shame burned in his chest. ra stepped forward, her light burning. "What are you really?" The fake Luna¡¯s disguise finally cracked fully.


    What stood before them was something old and hungry. Something that fed on pain and separation. "I am whates before the prophecies," it hissed. "What shapes them. What uses them."


    "A Maniptor," Elder Vera whispered. "I thought they were all destroyed centuries ago." "Surprise." The creature¡¯s true form was terrible. Like a shadow given body and teeth. "And now, thanks to your lovely trials, the three strongest wolves in the pack are ready to tear each other apart."


    Darian looked at his brothers. Kael still held the metal cor. Ronan¡¯s eyes were burning red with berserker rage. And Darian himself had spent days nning how to kill them both. "Perfect timing too." The Maniptor pointed at ra¡¯s swollen belly.


    "The child will be born any minute now. Born into chaos and hate instead of love and unity." "We won¡¯t let that happen," ra said furiously. "Won¡¯t you?" The thing smiled with too many teeth.


    "Look around, little Luna. Your mates are ready to kill each other. How exactly do you n to stop them?" Darian felt the truth of those words. His shadows were already reaching toward his brothers, ready to strike.


    Kael¡¯s ice was spreading across the floor. Ronan¡¯s berserker power was making the air itself feel dangerous. They were on the edge of a fight that would destroy them all. "There is a way," Elder Vera said suddenly.


    "The true bonding practice. If performed properly, it could unite them instead of dividing them." "What ritual?" all three brothers asked at once. "The one your real mother died trying toplete," Elder Vera replied. "The one that would make your three-way bond a strength instead of a weakness."


    The Maniptor screamed with rage. "She¡¯s lying! There is no such rite!" But Tobias stepped forward, his face grim. "Actually, there is. Luna Evelyn spent herst years studying it.


    She knew this day woulde." "Impossible!" The creature¡¯s form writhed with rage. "I destroyed all traces of that knowledge!" "Not all." Tobias pulled a small leather notebook from his jacket.


    "She hid this with me before she died. The real ritual directions." Darian felt hope flicker in his chest. "What do we have to do?" "Trust each otherpletely," Tobias read. "ept each other¡¯s ws. And choose love over power."


    "Simple words," Kael said. "But after everything..." "After everything," Ronan interrupted, "we¡¯re still brothers." Darian looked at them both. Really looked.


    Kael, struggling with his need for power. Ronan, fighting his own inner monster. Both of them trying so hard to be worthy of ra¡¯s love.


    Just like he was. "The creature¡¯s right about one thing," Darian said softly. "We have been ready to destroy each other." His brothers tensed, expecting another treachery.


    "But it¡¯s wrong about why." Darian let his shadows settle around his feet. "We weren¡¯t fighting because we¡¯re enemies. We were fighting because we all love her so much we forgot how to love each other." "Darian," ra whispered.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, looking at Kael and Ronan. "For nning against you. For thinking I knew better. For forgetting that we¡¯re supposed to be a team."


    Kael dropped the silver cor. "I¡¯m sorry too. For not trusting you. For believing the worst instead of the best." Ronan¡¯s red eyes started to fade back to normal.


    "And I¡¯m sorry for being ready to kill you both. For thinking being a monster was easier than being weak." The Maniptor screamed with rage. "No! You don¡¯t understand! The promise requires chaos!"


    "Maybe," ra said, her voice strong despite her clear pain. "But prophecies can be wrong." She doubled over suddenly, gasping. "The baby. It¡¯sing now!" "The ritual!" Elder Vera yelled. "You mustplete it before the child is born!"


    But the Maniptor wasn¡¯t finished. With a roar of rage, itunched itself at ra. All three brothers moved at once. Kael¡¯s ice formed a barrier. Ronan¡¯s berserker strength met the thing head-on. And Darian¡¯s shadows wrapped around its limbs.


    For the first time since the trials began, they were working together. "Now!" Tobias yelled, reading from the notebook. "Join hands! All four of you!" Darian grabbed Kael¡¯s hand. Kael grabbed Ronan¡¯s.


    Ronan reached for ra just as another contraction hit her. "I can¡¯t," she gasped. "It hurts too much!" The Maniptor broke free from theirbined attack and dove toward the struggling girl. "The child will be mine!" it shrieked. That¡¯s when the cave filled with real light.


    Not ra¡¯s golden glow, but pure white radiance that made everyone hide their eyes. When the light faded, another figure stood in the cave opening. "No," the neer said quietly.


    "The child will be exactly what it was always meant to be." Darian¡¯s heart stopped. Because this time, he was looking at his real mother. Luna Evelyn, whole and alive and making a proper shadow.


    "Hello, boys," she said with a real smile. "Ready to learn what you¡¯re truly capable of?" But before anyone could react, ra screamed.


    The baby wasing, and the Maniptor was making onest frantic lunge toward them both. The cave exploded into chaos just as everything went white.

 Chapter 107: The True Trial

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The True Trial</h4>


    The white light burst outward. Darian felt his brothers¡¯ hands grip his tighter as the cave shook around them.


    When his eyes cleared, two identical women stood facing each other. Both looked like Luna Evelyn. Both had the same gentle eyes and knowing smile. "Which one is real?" Ronan yelled over ra¡¯s screams.


    "Both," Elder Vera whispered. "And neither." The Maniptor wearing their mother¡¯s face growled.


    "Clever old woman. But you¡¯re toote. The childes now, and chaos has already won." "Has it?" Real Luna Evelyn stepped forward quietly. "Look at your kids, creature. Really look." Darian looked at his brothers. Kael¡¯s ice skills weren¡¯t wild anymore.


    They formed protective walls around ra instead of weapons against his family. Ronan¡¯s berserker rage had cooled into focused power. And his own shadows moved to back his brothers instead of plotting against them.


    "We¡¯re not fighting," he realized out loud. "Impossible!" The Maniptor shrieked. "The trials broke you! I saw your minds break!" "You saw what you wanted to see," Luna Evelyn said softly.


    "But trials don¡¯t break ties. They reveal them." ra doubled over with another contraction. "The baby won¡¯t wait for your family reunion!" Kael dropped to his knees beside her. "What do you need?" "All of you," she gasped.


    "The ceremony. We have to finish it now." Tobias opened the leather notebook with shaking hands. "The True Bonding needs absolute trust. No lies. No lies.


    No hidden goals." "Easy to say," Ronan mumbled. "Harder to do."


    "Then start," Luna Evelyn ordered. "Tell each other the truth you¡¯ve been hiding." Darian¡¯s stomach clenched. His deadliest secret. The one thing he¡¯d never told anyone.


    "I¡¯ll go first," Kael said suddenly. His voice cracked. "I brought the cor because I was scared. Not of ra cheating us. Of not being good enough for her." The silver cor fell from his shaking hands and shattered on the cave floor.


    "I¡¯ve spent my whole life trying to be perfect. Trying to be worthy of being the next Alpha. But deep down, I know I¡¯m not strong enough. Smart enough.


    Good enough." ra reached for his hand. "Kael, that¡¯s not true." "It is." Tears froze on his face. "I was terrified that if I wasn¡¯t perfect, you¡¯d see the real me and leave." Ronan stepped closer. "Brother, you¡¯ve carried all of us your whole life.


    How is that not strong enough?" "Your turn," Luna Evelyn said gently to Ronan. The berserker took a shaky breath.


    "I¡¯m not just afraid of hurting people. I want to hurt them. Sometimes when I get angry, part of me likes the violence. Craves it." His fists clenched.


    "During the trial, when I saw all those people I¡¯d ruined, I felt guilty. But I also felt... pleased. Like some dark part of me was finally free." "That¡¯s why you think you¡¯re a monster," Darian understood.


    "Not because of what you do, but because of what you feel." "Yeah." Ronan¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. "How can I be a father when part of me likes destroying things?"


    "Because the other part of you fights that urge every single day," ra said strongly. "That¡¯s not evil. That¡¯s amazing." All eyes turned to Darian. His biggest secret.


    The one that could destroy everything. "I didn¡¯t n to betray you because I wanted ra for myself," he said slowly. "I nned it because I was already nning to reject her."


    Silence filled the cave except for ra¡¯s heavy breathing. "What?" she whispered. "I¡¯ve seen the future. Pieces of it, anyway. In my dreams." Darian¡¯s shadows writhed with his feelings.


    "I saw us as adults. I saw the child grown up. And I saw myself bing exactly like our father. Cold. Maniptive. Willing to give anything for power." He looked at his hands. "I was going to remove Kael and Ronan, then reject you.


    Make you hate me so much that you¡¯d take the baby far away from me." "Darian," Ronan breathed.


    "I thought if I became the viin, you¡¯d all be safe from what I might be." His voice broke. "I was trying to save you from me." Luna Evelyn smiled sadly.


    "And there it is. The real trial." "What do you mean?" Kael asked. "The visions you saw weren¡¯t lies exactly. They were options. Futures that could happen if you let fear control your choices."


    The Maniptor hissed. "They will happen! Darkness always wins!" "Does it?" Luna Evelyn gestured at the three boys.


    "Look what they chose instead." Darian felt it then. The moment when everything clicked into ce. "We chose each other." "Even knowing our worst secrets," Kael added.


    "Even afraid of our darkest impulses," Ronan finished. "Even believing we weren¡¯t worthy," they said together. ra¡¯s scream cut through their discovery. "The baby¡¯sing right now!"


    "The ritual!" Tobias shouted. "ce your hands on her belly! All three of you!" The brothers acted without hesitation. Their hands covered ra¡¯s swollen stomach just as the strongest contraction yet hit her. "Now what?" Darian asked.


    "Now you choose," Luna Evelyn said. "ept the bond fully. All four of you linked. Or let it break and face whateveres alone."


    The Maniptor made onest desperate charge. "Choose chaos! Choose ss! Choose¡ª" Three voices spoke at once, blocking out the creature¡¯s words. "I choose love over fear," Kael said.


    "I choose family over vengeance," Ronan stated. "I choose trust over control," Darian ended. "And I choose all of you," ra gasped between contractions, "over everything else." Light burst from their joined hands.


    Not the harsh white light from before, but warm golden glow that felt likeing home. The Maniptor¡¯s scream rang through the cave as the creature began to dissolve. "This isn¡¯t possible! The forecast demands chaos!"


    "The prophecy," Elder Vera said with deep pleasure, "has been fulfilled." "What do you mean?" Ronan asked. "It never said the child would be born into chaos caused by division," Elder Vera stated. "It said the child would be born when chaos was conquered by unity." The fake Luna¡¯s form crumbled totally, leaving only shadow and dust.


    "The trial isplete," the real Luna Evelyn dered. "You¡¯ve showed that love can ovee any maniption. That trust can survive any test." But her smile faded as she looked at ra. "Nowes the real challenge."


    "What now?" Kael asked. "Now," Luna Evelyn said grimly, "we find out what kind of child is born from a bond this powerful." ra¡¯s back rose as the final contraction hit. The golden light around their hands zed brighter than the sun. And something else started to glow in response.


    The original Alpha, still chained to the cave wall, startedughing again. But this time hisughing sounded different. Excited.


    Hungry. "Yes," he whispered. "Born in light but marked by dark. Perfect for my needs." "What¡¯s he talking about?" Darian demanded. But before anyone could answer, ra gave one final push.


    The baby¡¯s cry echoed through the cave, pure and strong. Only it wasn¡¯t just one cry. It was two. "Twins," Tobias whispered. "The prophecy child has a twin." Luna Evelyn¡¯s face went white.


    "That changes everything." "Why?" Ronan asked. "Because," the original Alpha said with vicious pleasure, "one child was meant to save the supernatural world.


    But two children born at once means one will save it..." His bright eyes gleamed in the darkness. "And one will destroy it all."

 Chapter 108: The Impossible Choice

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: The Impossible Choice</h4>


    Two babies cried in the golden light. One sound pure as crystal. The other having an edge that made everyone¡¯s skin crawl. ra fell back against the cave wall, pale and exhausted.


    Blood pooled beneath her, far too much blood. "She¡¯s hemorrhaging," Luna Evelyn said sharply. "The twin birth was too much for her body."


    Tobias pressed cloths against the bleeding, but they soaked through quickly. "I need medical goods. Real ones. Not cave cures."


    "The pack hospital is twenty minutes away," Kael said, ice already building under his feet to carry her. "She doesn¡¯t have twenty minutes," Luna Evelyn answered grimly. Darian¡¯s shadows writhed as fear set in.


    "There has to be something we can do." "There is." The original Alpha¡¯s words cut through their desperation. "But you won¡¯t like the price."


    All three brothers spun toward the chained wolf. "Speak," Ronan growled. "I can save her. My power is old, ancient. Strong enough to heal even this." "In exchange for what?" Darian demanded. The original Alpha¡¯s smile was pure evil.


    "One of the children. Your choice which one." "Never," all three brothers said at once. "Then watch her die." The old wolf shrugged. "It¡¯s no concern of mine." ra¡¯s breathing became more shallow.


    Her golden light flickered like a burning candle. "There might be another way," Elder Vera said suddenly. "But it requires a sacrifice." "What kind of sacrifice?" Kael asked. "One of you must give up your mate bond to save her.


    The power released could heal herpletely." The cave went silent except for the babies¡¯ cries and ra¡¯s hard breathing. "But there¡¯s more," Elder Vera continued.


    "The one who sacrifices their bond will also lose their link to the children. Forever." Darian felt his heart stop. Save ra but never be able to touch her again. Never hold his children. Never be part of their family. "I¡¯ll do it," Kael said instantly.


    "No," Ronan snapped. "I will." "Both of you stop," Darian interrupted.


    "This is exactly what the original Alpha wants. To split us again." "Is it?" The chained wolfughed. "Or is it just reality? Someone has to lose. That¡¯s how the world works." "Maybe," Luna Evelyn said slowly, "but not how family works." She knelt beside the kids.


    One had stopped crying and was looking around with bright, interested eyes. The other continued wailing, and where its tears fell, the cave floor cracked.


    "There¡¯s something else you need to know," she said. "About the twins." "What now?" Ronan asked desperately. "The prophecy wasn¡¯t perfect. There¡¯s a finishing piece."


    Luna Evelyn¡¯s face was grave. "The destructive twin will grow stronger by feeding on negative feelings. Anger. Fear. Despair." As if reacting to her words, the crying baby¡¯s wails grew louder. The cracks in the cave floor spread wider.


    "And right now," she continued, "this entire cave is filled with those emotions." ra¡¯s eyes fluttered open. "The baby," she whispered. "It¡¯s feeding on our panic." "How do we stop it?" Kael demanded. "You don¡¯t," the original Alpha said happily.


    "Every moment you waste choosing who to sacrifice, the child gets stronger. And your mate grows weaker." He was right. ra¡¯s face was turning ashen. Her breaths barely visible. "Choose!" the old wolf ordered. "Save her or save yourselves.


    But choose now!" Darian looked at his brothers. Kael¡¯s jaw was set with purpose. Ronan¡¯s hands were clenched with barely controlled rage. Both were ready to give everything. Just like he was. "What if we all choose?"


    Darian said suddenly. "What do you mean?" Kael asked. "What if all three of us give up our bonds? Triple the power to heal her." Elder Vera shook her head.


    "That much power released at once could kill her instead of saving her." "Then we¡¯re back where we started," Ronan said sadly. The crying baby¡¯s wails reached a fever pitch. The cave walls began to shake.


    "Wait," ra whispered. Her voice was barely heard. "The other kid. It stopped crying when Luna Evelyn spoke about family." Everyone looked at the quiet twin. It was watching them with ancient eyes, far too wise for a baby.


    "The good twin," Tobias breathed. "It¡¯s trying to bnce the other one." "But it¡¯s not strong enough yet," Luna Evelyn realized. "It needs positive feelings to grow. Love. Hope. Unity."


    "Then that¡¯s our answer," Darian said. He looked at his brothers with sudden rity. "We don¡¯t choose who to sacrifice. We choose what to believe in." "I don¡¯t understand," Kael said.


    "The original Alpha wants us to act from fear. To make desperate choices that tear us apart." Darian¡¯s shadows settled quietly around his feet. "But what if we choose love instead?" He knelt beside ra and took her hand.


    "I choose to trust that our bond is strong enough to save you without breaking." Kael joined him, ice crystals making protective barriers around ra and the babies. "I choose to believe that love is more powerful than any ancient curse."


    Ronan dropped down beside them, his berserker rage changing into fierce protectiveness. "I choose to have faith in our family." The moment all three spoke their choices, something incredible happened. The golden light around ra zed brighter than ever.


    But instead of draining her, it seemed to flow back into her. "Impossible," the original Alpha growled. "Choice requires sacrifice!"


    "Not always," Luna Evelyn said with a proud smile. "Sometimes choice creates power instead of destroying it." The crying baby¡¯s wails began to quiet. The cracks in the cave floor started to heal.


    And ra¡¯s color began to return. "The twins are bncing each other," Elder Vera noted in wonder. "The good twin is using the love in this cave to calm the destructive one."


    "For now," Luna Evelyn warned. "But as they grow, this bnce will be harder to maintain." ra sat up slowly, power returning to her voice.


    "Then we¡¯ll teach them together. All of us." "You can¡¯t," the original Alpha spat. "The unruly child will turn on you eventually. It¡¯s nature, not choice." "Maybe," Darian said, gathering both kids in his arms.


    "But we¡¯ll love it anyway." The quiet twin reached tiny fingers toward its crying sister. The moment they touched, both babies fell silent. "See?" ra whispered.


    "They need each other. Just like we do." The original Alpha¡¯s chains began to glow red with anger. "This isn¡¯t over. The child will grow. The darkness will call to it." "And when it does," Ronan said definitely, "we¡¯ll be there to call it back."


    But as he spoke, something cold brushed against Darian¡¯s mind. A sound so quiet he almost missed it. Soon, the voice said. When they¡¯re older. When they¡¯re stronger.


    When the bnce tips. Darian looked down at the twins in his arms. The quiet one was sleeping peacefully. But the other one¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring straight at him.


    And for just a moment, those tiny eyes shed pure ck. "What is it?" Kael asked, noticing his face. Before Darian could answer, the cave began to shake fiercely.


    Not from the baby¡¯s cries this time, but from something else. Something outside. "The pack," Tobias said, his face pale. "They felt the power rush. They¡¯reing." Luna Evelyn¡¯s face turned grim.


    "And they won¡¯t understand what they¡¯re seeing. Twin kids. Ancient skills. A nearly dead Luna who¡¯s suddenly healed." "They¡¯ll think we¡¯ve been corrupted," Elder Vera realized.


    "They¡¯ll try to separate the family." "Over my dead body," Ronan growled. "That might be exactly what they have in mind," Luna Evelyn said softly. The sound of running footsteps echoed from the cave mouth.


    Angry sounds. The sh of weapons being pulled. "Alpha Marcus," Kael breathed. "Father¡¯sing." And with him, from the sound of it, half the pack. The original Alpha beganughing again. "Perfect time.


    Nothing destroys a family faster than being forced to protect it against their own people." Darian looked at his brothers, at ra, at the twins sleeping in his arms.


    They¡¯d ovee every trial. Defeated every enemy. United their ties and saved their mate. But now came the hardest test of all. Fighting the people they¡¯d sworn to protect. The footsteps were getting closer.


    Alpha Marcus¡¯s voice boomed through the cave system. "Find them! And if they¡¯ve been perverted by dark magic, you know what to do!" ra struggled to her feet, still weak but determined.


    "They¡¯ll have to go through all of us." "Together?" Kael asked. "Together," they all answered. But as the first pack warriors appeared at the cave mouth, Darian noticed something that made his blood freeze.


    The quiet twin had woken up. And both babies were staring at theing threat with identical expressions. Not fear. Not confusion. Hunger.

 Chapter 109: Love Over Duty

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Love Over Duty</h4>


    The pack warriors froze at the cave mouth when they saw the twins staring at them with hungry eyes.


    "What are those things?" Beta Rivers whispered, his hand shaking on his sword. Alpha Marcus pushed past his men, his face dark with rage.


    "Abominations. Just like I feared." Kael stepped forward, ice cracking around his feet. "They¡¯re your grandchildren, Father."


    "No grandchildren of mine would look at pack members like prey." Alpha Marcus pointed at the babies. "Look at their eyes!"


    Everyone looked. The twins were still looking at the warriors with that strange, hungry expression. The quiet one tilted its head like it was studying them.


    The other one smiled. Babies weren¡¯t supposed to smile like that. "We need to destroy them before they grow stronger," Alpha Marcus stated. "No!" ra screamed, trying to grab the babies from Darian¡¯s arms. Ronan¡¯s berserker rage burst.


    "You¡¯ll have to kill me first!" "That can be arranged," Alpha Marcus replied coldly. The original Alphaughed from his chains. "Family turning against family. This is better than I hoped."


    Kael felt something snap inside him. All his life, he¡¯d followed his father¡¯s orders. Been the perfect kid. The loyal heir.


    But watching Alpha Marcus threaten his children changed everything. "Stand down, Father," Kael said quietly. Alpha Marcus blinked in surprise. "What did you say?" "I said stand down." Kael¡¯s voice grew stronger. "These are my children. My mate. My family."


    "Your duty is to the pack!" "My duty is to love." The words came out before Kael could stop them. "For the first time in my life, I choose love over duty." Ice spread across the cave floor, forming a barrier between his family and the pack warriors.


    Alpha Marcus¡¯s face went purple with rage. "You dare defy me?" "I dare protect what matters most." Celeste pushed through the crowd, her eyes wild with anger.


    "Don¡¯t you see? She¡¯s ruined all of them! The omega witch has poisoned their minds!" "ra isn¡¯t a witch," Luna Evelyn said definitely. "She¡¯s their true mate." "Lies!" Celeste shrieked.


    "I was going to be Luna! Not some weak omega!" "She was never powerless," Darian said softly. "We just couldn¡¯t see it." The twins suddenly started making soft cooing sounds. Everyone turned to look at them.


    They were no longer looking hungrily at the warriors. Instead, they were looking up at their parents with pure love. "See?" ra whispered. "They¡¯re just kids. They react to the emotions around them." But Elder Vera looked worried.


    "The mood swings are getting stronger. Fear to love. Hunger to love. It¡¯s not normal." "Nothing about this situation is natural," Tobias muttered. Alpha Marcus raised his sword. "Enough talk. The abominations die now."


    That¡¯s when Kael made his choice. He stepped right in front of his father¡¯s de. "If you want to hurt my family," Kael said, ice armor growing around his body, "you¡¯ll have to go through me." The cave went dead. No one had ever seen Kael directly question his father.


    "Move aside, boy," Alpha Marcus growled. "No." "I am your Alpha!" "And I am their protector!" Kael¡¯s ice powers burst outward.


    "I choose them over you. I choose love over fear. I choose family over job!" The pack fighters stepped back as ice spikes shot up from the ground. Alpha Marcus¡¯s sword started to glow with his own power.


    "Then you die with them." He swung the de down. Kael caught it with his bare hand, ice quickly freezing the metal. "I said no." Father and son stared at each other.


    Alpha Marcus had always been the strongest wolf in the pack. But Kael¡¯s love for his family had sparked something new in him. Something bigger than duty.


    "You¡¯re making a mistake," Alpha Marcus said through hard teeth. "The only mistake I made was waiting this long to make it." Kael shattered his father¡¯s sword with a squeeze of his hand. The pack warriors gulped. Celeste stumbled backward. Even the original Alpha stoppedughing.


    "Impossible," Alpha Marcus breathed. "How are you this strong?" "Love," Kael said simply. "It makes you stronger than you ever thought possible." Ronan grinned happily. "About time, brother." Darian nodded with approval. "Wee to the rebellion."


    But their victory party was cut short when the twins started crying again. Not the hungry cries from before. These were cries of pain. "Something¡¯s wrong," ra said, running to Darian¡¯s side.


    The kids¡¯ skin was getting hot. Their tiny bodies were shaking. "The power surges," Luna Evelyn realized with fear. "All the emotional energy in here is overwhelming them." "Make it stop!" ra cried.


    But instead of stopping, the twins¡¯ cries got louder. The cave walls began to crack again. This time, much worse than before.


    "The cave is going to copse!" Tobias shouted. Pack fighters started running for the exit. But chunks of rock were already falling, blocking the way out. "We¡¯re trapped," Beta Rivers said in fear. The twins¡¯ cries hit a new level. The quiet one was crying just as loudly as the violent one now.


    And where their tears fell, reality itself seemed to bend. "They¡¯re too young to control their power," Elder Vera said desperately.


    "The emotional overload is making them unstable." "How do we calm them?" Kael demanded. "I don¡¯t know!" Elder Vera epted. The original Alpha¡¯sughter rose above the chaos. "You wanted to choose love?


    This is what love gets you! Destruction!" A massive piece of the ceiling broke loose, going straight for ra and the babies. All three brothers moved at once. Kael¡¯s ice. Ronan¡¯s strength. Darian¡¯s shadows.


    Their powers merged to deflect the falling rock. But it wasn¡¯t enough. More pieces were falling. The twins were crying harder. The cave was falling faster. "There!" Luna Evelyn pointed to a small hole in the far wall.


    "An escape route!" "It¡¯s too small for everyone," Tobias said grimly. Alpha Marcus looked at his kids, his mate, his grandchildren.


    For the first time, his hard face softened. "The children go first," he said quietly. "Father?" Kael asked in wonder.


    "I may not understand this bond of yours," Alpha Marcus said, "but I won¡¯t let my bloodline die in a cave." He began using his Alpha power to hold up the ceiling.


    "Go! Now!" One by one, they squeezed through the hole. ra and the kids first. Then Luna Evelyn and Elder Vera. The pack warriors followed. Kael paused at the opening. "Come with us, Father."


    Alpha Marcus was trying to hold up tons of rock. Blood was running down his face from the effort. "Someone has to make sure you all get out safely."


    "Let the old wolf stay and die," Celeste spat as she crawled through the hole. But Kael couldn¡¯t leave his father behind. Not after finally standing up to him.


    "Ronan! Darian! Help me!" The three brothersbined their forces one more time. Ice, berserker strength, and shadow magic working together to give Alpha Marcus enough help to escape. They all tumbled out of the cave just as it totally copsed.


    The twins finally stopped crying. Everyoney on the forest floor, gasping and covered in dust. The babies were quiet in ra¡¯s arms, looking around with curious eyes again. "Is everyone alive?" Ronan asked.


    "Barely," Tobias groaned. Alpha Marcus sat up slowly, staring at his boys. "You came back for me." "Family doesn¡¯t leave family behind," Kael said strongly.


    "Even when they disagree." For a moment, Alpha Marcus almost smiled. Then his face hardened again. "This doesn¡¯t change anything," he said. "Those children are still dangerous."


    "And they¡¯re still our children," Darian responded. Before anyone could argue further, a new voice spoke from the shadows. "How sweet. A family reunion." Everyone spun around.


    Standing at the edge of the clearing was a person they¡¯d never seen before. Tall, elegant, with silver hair and eyes that seemed to hold stars. "Who are you?" Kael ordered, ice already forming around his hands. The man smiled. "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been waiting for the twins to be born." The babies suddenly went very still in ra¡¯s arms.


    They were looking at the neer with wide, fascinated eyes. "Waiting for what?" ra asked, holding her children closer. "To take them home, of course," the stranger said. "To where they truly belong."


    The quiet twin reached out tiny fingers toward the stranger. The other twin smiled that disturbing smile again. "No," ra whispered. "They belong with us." "Do they?" The stranger¡¯s voice was hypnotic. "Look at what just happened.


    A cave fell because they cried. How long before something worse happens?" "We¡¯ll teach them control," Kael said desperately. "You can¡¯t teach what you don¡¯t understand." The stranger stepped closer.


    "But I can." The twins were both reaching for the stranger now. Their little faces were filled with recognition, as if they¡¯d been waiting their whole lives to see this person. "They know me," the stranger exined. "Because I¡¯m like them."


    "Like them how?" Ronan growled. The stranger¡¯s eyes began to glow with the same alien light as the twins.


    "Because I¡¯m their real family." And with that, the stranger disappeared. Taking both kids with them.

 Chapter 110: The Breaking Point

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: The Breaking Point</h4>


    They felt like they were being hit in the gut by the silence. ra didn¡¯t have anything in her arms.


    The babies were gone. The man was gone like smoke, and the twins went with him.


    "NO!" ra screamed and fell to her knees. "Bring them back!" There was nothing, though. There was only the sound of her broken heart and an empty forest.


    Everything within fifty feet of Kael¡¯s ice became frozen when it burst. Trees broke. The ground broke up. He had no more power over anything.


    They heard him yelling, "Find them!" at his pack fighters. "Search everywhere!" "Where do we even start?" Beta Rivers couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "He just disappeared!" Dark shapes around Darian moved quickly, like scaly snakes. "Magic. More advanced magic. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence." "He knew about the twins," Luna Evelyn said in a low voice.


    "He was waiting for them to be born." Ronan stood still. It looked like snow on his face. His hands were shaky. Other people were giving directions, making ns, and trying to figure out what to do next.


    Ryan couldn¡¯t move, though. Not able to think. Couldn¡¯t breathe. The kids were gone. His children were gone. Just like everyone else who had ever mattered to him. "Ronan!" Kael grabbed his brother¡¯s shoulders.


    "We need your strength. Help us track them!" But Ronan just stared at the spot where the stranger had been. "They¡¯re noting back," he said softly.


    "Don¡¯t say that!" ra cried. "We¡¯ll find them!" "No." Ronan¡¯s voice was hollow. Empty. "People leave. They always leave." Darian frowned. "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    For the first time in years, Ronan¡¯s berserker rage wasn¡¯t there. Instead, there was something much worse. Fear. Pure, bone-deep fear. "My wolf," Ronan breathed. "She left too." Everyone went quiet.


    In all the chaos with the twins, they¡¯d forgotten. Ronan¡¯s wolf spirit had been silent for weeks. "That¡¯s different," Kael said desperately.


    "The kids didn¡¯t choose to leave. They were taken!" "Were they?" Ronan looked at his brothers with haunted eyes. "Did you see how they reached for him? How they smiled?" "They¡¯re babies!" rained.


    "They don¡¯t understand!" "They understood enough." Ronan backed away from the group. "They chose him over us." "That¡¯s not true!" Darian stepped forward, but Ronan shied away from his touch. "Don¡¯t." Ronan¡¯s voice cracked.


    "Don¡¯t try to make me feel better. I know how this goes." Alpha Marcus watched his middle son with growing worry. "Boy, you¡¯re not thinking clearly." "I¡¯m thinking clearly for the first time in my life!" Ronan¡¯s voice rose.


    "Everyone leaves! Mom left when we were kids. My wolf left. Now the twins left. Even ra will leave eventually!" "I would never¡ª" ra started. "You will!" Ronan spun around, his eyes wild. "When you understand what a mess I am.


    When you see that Kael is the better Alpha and Darian is the smarter pick. When you figure out that I¡¯m just the broken middle child who wrecks everything he touches!"


    The words hung in the air like poison. Kael¡¯s ice flickered and died. "Ronan..." "No!" Ronan was backing toward the tree line. "You want to know why I was always the wild one?


    The wild one? Because if I acted like I didn¡¯t care, it would hurt less when people left!" "We¡¯re your brothers," Darian said softly.


    "We¡¯ve never left." "Haven¡¯t you?" Ronan¡¯sugh was bitter. "Kael spent years picking duty over us. You spent years keeping lies.


    Everyone thinks we¡¯re this perfect triplet unit, but we¡¯re not! We¡¯re just three broken kids trying to be whole!" Tears were running down ra¡¯s face.


    "The kids didn¡¯t choose to leave. They were stolen from us!" "Were they stolen?" Ronan asked. "Or did they finally find where they really belong?" "With us!" Kael roared.


    "They belong with us!" "Do they?" Ronan¡¯s voice was getting quieter. More dangerous. "Look what happened in the cave. They made the whole ce fall just by crying. What happens when they get older? Stronger?" "We¡¯ll teach them control," Darian dered.


    "Like I was taught control?" Ronan gestured to himself. "Look how well that worked out!" Elder Vera stepped forward carefully.


    "Ronan, your berserker nature isn¡¯t a w. It¡¯s a gift." "A gift that my own wolf rejected!" Ronan¡¯s calm finally crackedpletely. "Do you know what it¡¯s like?


    Having your own soul leave you?" "Your wolf didn¡¯t abandon you," Luna Evelyn said gently. "She¡¯s protecting you." "From what?" "From the pain of losing the twins," she revealed.


    "Wolf spirits sometimes go quiet when their human is experiencing trauma they can¡¯t handle." Ronan stared at her. "So even my wolf thinks I¡¯m too weak to deal with this."


    "That¡¯s not what I said!" But Ronan wasn¡¯t listening anymore. The fear that had been building inside him for weeks was finally breaking free.


    "I can¡¯t do this," he whispered. "I can¡¯t lose anyone else." "Then don¡¯t!" ra reached for him. "Stay and fight! Help us get them back!" "What if we can¡¯t get them back?" Ronan¡¯s question was barely heard.


    "What if this is it? What if they¡¯re really gone forever?" "Then we keep trying," Kael said strongly. "We never give up."


    "You never give up," Ronan amended. "You¡¯re the strong one. The leader. You don¡¯t fall apart when things get hard." "I fell apart plenty," Kael reminded him. "You were the one who held us together." "Not anymore."


    Ronan took another step back. "I¡¯m done being the one who gets everyone¡¯s hopes up just to watch them crash down." "So what?" Darian¡¯s voice was sharp now. "You¡¯re just giving up? Running away?"


    "I¡¯m protecting what¡¯s left of my sanity!" "Your sanity?" Alpha Marcus snorted. "Boy, you lost that years ago." "Marcus!" Luna Evelyn snapped. But the damage was done. Ronan¡¯s face went totally nk.


    "You¡¯re right," he said softly. "I am crazy. Crazy to think I could be a good father. Crazy to think I deserved a mate like ra. Crazy to think I could protect anyone."


    "Ronan, please," ra begged. "Don¡¯t do this." "Do what? Tell the truth?" Ronan¡¯s smile was painful to look at. "I¡¯m the disposable brother.


    The one nobody really needs. Kael¡¯s the Alpha. Darian¡¯s the nner. What am I? Just the strength who breaks things." "You¡¯re the heart," ra said desperately. "You¡¯re the one who loves the hardest!" "And gets hurt the worst."


    Ronan reached the edge of the clearing. "Maybe it¡¯s better this way. Maybe the twins are better without me."


    "That¡¯s not true!" "Isn¡¯t it?" Ronan looked at his family onest time. "The man said he was like them. That he understood them. Maybe he can give them what we can¡¯t." "Which is what?" Kael demanded. "Stability.


    A family that won¡¯t fall apart at the first sign of trouble." "We didn¡¯t fall apart!" Darian protested. "Didn¡¯t we?" Ronan pointed to the chaos around them. "Look at us. We¡¯re all broken.


    How can we raise children when we can¡¯t even fix ourselves?" "Because that¡¯s what family does," Luna Evelyn said strongly. "We break together. We heal together." "Some things can¡¯t be healed, Mom."


    Ronan¡¯s use of the word ¡¯Mom¡¯ hit everyone like a physical blow. He never called her that anymore. "Some things are just broken forever." And with that, he turned and ran into the trees.


    "Ronan!" ra screamed after him. "Come back!" But he was already gone, disappearing into the darkness between the trees. Kael started to follow, but Darian grabbed his arm. "Let him go."


    "Are you insane? He¡¯s having a breakdown!" "Exactly. And if we chase him now, we might push him over the edge totally."


    ra fell against a tree, sobbing. "I can¡¯t lose him too. I can¡¯t lose all of them." "You won¡¯t," Kael promised, though his voice shook. "We¡¯ll get the kids back. And we¡¯ll bring Ronan home." "How?" she whispered.


    "How do we fix this?" Before anyone could answer, a new voice spoke from the dark. "You don¡¯t." Everyone spun around. The silver-haired man was back, standing exactly where he¡¯d been before. But this time, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    The twins were in his arms, but they looked different. Older somehow. Their eyes held knowledge that no baby should hold. "You came back," ra breathed. "I never left," the stranger said quietly.


    "I¡¯ve been watching. Listening." "Where¡¯s Ronan?" Kael demanded. "What did you do to him?" The man smiled. "I didn¡¯t do anything to him. He did it to himself." "What do you mean?"


    "He¡¯s exactly where I expected him to be," the stranger stated. "Making the choice I knew he would make." "What choice?" Darian¡¯s shadows were already forming around him.


    The stranger¡¯s smile got wider. "The choice to join me willingly." Through the trees, they heard a sound that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. Ronan¡¯s voice, but different. Darker. Calling out words in anguage none of them recognized.


    "No," ra whispered. "Oh yes," the man said. "Your broken wolf has just be my most valuable asset." The twins looked at their parents with those too-old eyes and smiled.


    And somewhere in the darkness, Ronan¡¯sughter rang through the trees. But it wasn¡¯t hisughing anymore. It was something else entirely.

 Chapter 111: The Mask Falls

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: The Mask Falls</h4>


    Ronan¡¯s corruptedughter still echoed through the trees when Darian felt something snap inside his chest. His younger brother was gone. Turned into something dark and evil.


    "We have to get him back," Kael said, ice crackling around his hands. "Whatever that thing did to Ronan¡ª" "It¡¯s not what he did," Darian interrupted quietly.


    "It¡¯s what Ronan chose." Everyone stared at him. ra¡¯s tear-stained face twisted with anger. "How can you be so calm?" she asked. "Your brother just joined our enemy!" "Because I saw iting," Darian answered, his voice t and emotionless.


    The stranger holding the twins smiled bigger. "Ah, the attentive one speaks. Tell them, Darian. Tell them what you really think." "Shut up," Darian growled. "Tell them how you¡¯ve been watching. Calcting.


    nning for this exact moment." Kael turned to his younger brother with growing horror. "Darian? What is he talking about?" "Nothing," Darian said quickly. Too quickly. "Liar." The stranger¡¯s voice was like silk.


    "Show them the book, Darian. The one you¡¯ve been keeping since the twins were born." Darian¡¯s shadows flickered and died. His face went white. "What journal?" Alpha Marcus asked. "I don¡¯t know what he means," Darian lied.


    But Elder Vera was already moving, her old hands glowing with magic. She reached into Darian¡¯s jacket and pulled out a small, leather-bound book.


    "No!" Darian lunged for it, but Kael¡¯s ice wall blocked his way. "What¡¯s in it?" Kael asked, his voice deadly quiet. Elder Vera opened the book and began to read aloud."


    ¡¯Day One: The twins showed strange power fluctuations. Ronan gets more unstable. Kael¡¯s power is slipping. I may be the only one thinking clearly.¡¯" "That¡¯s not¡ª" Darian started. "


    ¡¯Day Five: Observed Ronan talking to himself. His dog is definitely gone. He¡¯s bing a problem. Need contingency ns.¡¯" ra¡¯s eyes filled with fresh tears.


    "You were watching us fall apart and taking notes?" "It¡¯s not like that!" Darian protested. " ¡¯Day Twelve: Kael picked love over duty, but he¡¯s too emotional now. Makes poor choices.


    The pack needs someone rational in charge.¡¯" "Stop reading," Darian begged. But Elder Vera continued. "¡¯Day Eighteen: If the twins prove too dangerous, someone will have to make the hard choice.


    It won¡¯t be Kael - he loves too much. It won¡¯t be Ronan - he¡¯s too broken. It has to be me.¡¯" The forest went dead silent. "You were nning to kill our children?" ra whispered.


    "No!" Darian¡¯s careful mask finally cracked. "I was nning to protect everyone!" "By eliminating the threat?" Alpha Marcus asked coldly. "By being realistic!" Darian burst.


    "Someone had to think about what would happen if the twins couldn¡¯t control their power! Someone had to consider the worst-case possibilities!" "They¡¯re babies!" Kael roared. "Babies who can copse caves!" Darian shot back.


    "Babies whose feelings can bend reality! What happens when they have their first tantrum at age five? Their first loss at sixteen?" The guy chuckled.


    "Such wisdom from the younger brother. Perhaps you¡¯re more like me than you know." "I¡¯m nothing like you," Darian growled. "Aren¡¯t you?" The man shifted the twins in his arms. They were watching Darian with those too-knowing eyes. "You watch. You calcte.


    You make the hard choices others can¡¯t." "That¡¯s not the same thing!" "Isn¡¯t it? Tell me, Darian - in your book, what was your final contingency n?" Darian¡¯s mouth opened and closed like a fish. No words came out.


    Elder Vera flipped to thest post and read it with growing horror. "¡¯If all else fails, I¡¯ll have to choose between saving my family and saving the pack. I know what choice I¡¯ll make. I just hope they forgive me afterward.¡¯"


    "You were going to betray us," Luna Evelyn breathed. "Just like the prophecy said." "The prophecy said one of us would betray ra," Darian said desperately.


    "I was trying to prevent that!" "By being the betrayer yourself?" Kael¡¯s ice was spreading toward his younger brother. "By being prepared for every possibility!"


    Darian¡¯s shadows burst outward, shing with Kael¡¯s ice. "Someone has to think ahead! Someone has to n for disaster!" "What disaster?" ra asked. "Our family loving each other?"


    "Our family destroying the world!" Darian screamed. Everyone froze. The words hung in the air like a curse. "There it is," the stranger said softly.


    "The truth you¡¯ve been hiding from yourself." "What truth?" Darian¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. "That you don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy of this family. So you¡¯ve been waiting for it to fall apart."


    "That¡¯s not¡ª" "You¡¯ve been watching for signs of failure. Documenting every crack. nning for the end because you think it¡¯s inevitable." Darian¡¯s legs gave out.


    He fell to his knees, his shadows writhing around him like live things. "Why would you think that?" ra asked, tears running down her face.


    "Because I¡¯m the extra one," Darian whispered. "The spare. The one who wasn¡¯t needed." "That¡¯s ridiculous," Kael said, but his voice was shaking.


    "Is it?" Darian looked up at his brothers with haunted eyes. "You¡¯re the Alpha heir. Ronan¡¯s the defender. What am I? The smart one? The smart one?


    Those are just fancy words for ¡¯backup n.¡¯" "You¡¯re our brother," Luna Evelyn said strongly. "I¡¯m the emergency recement," Darian amended. "The one who steps in when the real kids fail.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m always watching, always nning. Because deep down, I know I¡¯ll have to clean up everyone else¡¯s messes."


    The man nodded approvingly. "Such self-awareness. It¡¯s rare in someone so young." "Stop talking to him!" Kael snarled. "But he understands," the stranger continued.


    "He knows what it¡¯s like to be forgotten. Underestimated. To have everyone think someone else is more important." "I don¡¯t feel that way," Darian protested weakly.


    "Don¡¯t you? When ra bonded with all three of you, who did she notice first? Kael, the future Alpha. Who did she connect with emotionally? Ronan, the passionate guardian.


    And you? You were just... there." Each word hit Darian like a physical blow. "That¡¯s not true," ra said desperately. "Darian, you know that¡¯s not true!"


    "Do I?" Darian¡¯s voice cracked. "When we make love, who do you think about? When you¡¯re scared, who do you turn to? When you needfort, who do you seek out?"


    ra opened her mouth to answer, then closed it again. "See?" Darian¡¯sugh was bitter. "Even now, you can¡¯t lie and say it¡¯s me."


    "It¡¯s not about whoes first," she said. "It¡¯s about¡ª" "It¡¯s about the fact that I¡¯ve always been third," Darian interrupted.


    "Third born. Third choice. Third in line for everything that matters." "Your birth order doesn¡¯t define your worth," Elder Vera said gently. "Doesn¡¯t it?" Darian pointed to his journal. "Look at what I¡¯ve be.


    A spy in my own family. A criminal waiting to happen. The forecast was right about me."


    "The prophecy said one of the triplets would betray me," ra reminded him. "It didn¡¯t say which one." "It didn¡¯t have to." Darian¡¯s shadows were pulling back into himself now, making him look smaller.


    Younger. "We all knew it would be me." "Why?" Kael asked. "Because I¡¯m the one who thinks too much. Who sees all the sides. Who estimates the cost of everything."


    Darian¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. "Who¡¯s smart enough to justify betrayal as necessity." The stranger set the twins down gently.


    They took unsteady baby steps toward Darian, their too-old eyes filled with something that might have been pity. "Don¡¯t," Darian warned, backing away from them. "Don¡¯te near me." "Why not?" one of the twins asked.


    Everyone gasped. The baby had spoken. In perfect, grown words. "Because I¡¯m dangerous," Darian answered, his voice breaking.


    "Because I¡¯ve been nning ways to stop you if you became a threat. Because I¡¯m exactly what the scripture warned about." The twins looked at each other, then back at Darian. "We know," the other twin said quietly. "You... know?"


    "We can see thoughts," the first twin revealed. "Yours are very loud." "And very scared," the second added. "I¡¯m not scared," Darian lied. "You¡¯re terrified," both twins said in unison.


    "Terrified that you¡¯re not good enough. That you¡¯ll never be anyone¡¯s first choice. That you¡¯ll hurt the people you love to protect them." Darian was crying now, tears running down his face.


    "I don¡¯t want to be the betrayer." "Then don¡¯t be," ra said, moving toward him. "It¡¯s not that simple!" "Yes, it is." She knelt beside him, ignoring the dangerous shadows whirling around his body.


    "Choose love. Choose trust. Choose us." "What if I can¡¯t?" "Then we¡¯ll help you." The stranger¡¯s smile faded slightly. "How sweet. But it¡¯s toote for forgiveness, I¡¯m afraid."


    "Why?" Kael demanded. "Because young Darian has already made his choice." The stranger pointed toward the forest where Ronan¡¯s corruptedughter still echoed.


    "He let his brother fall into darkness because he was too busy nning for it to actually prevent it." Darian¡¯s face went white. "That¡¯s not... I couldn¡¯t have..." "Couldn¡¯t you? You saw the signs. You recorded Ronan¡¯s breakdown.


    You knew he was weak. And yet you did nothing to help him." "I tried to give him space!" "You tried to give yourself distance," the stranger corrected. "So when he fell, you could say it wasn¡¯t your fault."


    "NO!" Darian¡¯s shadows burst outward, but this time they weren¡¯t angry. They were desperate. Pleading. "I loved him! I love all of them!" "Love without action is just observation," the stranger said coldly.


    "And that¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever been, Darian. An watcher. Never a yer." The twins stepped closer to Darian, their small hands reaching for him. "Don¡¯t listen," they said together.


    "He¡¯s lying." "Is he?" Darian looked at his family with broken eyes. "Or is he just saying what you¡¯ve all been thinking?" Before anyone could answer, the forest erupted with the sound ofing footsteps. Dozens of them. Moving fast. "What now?" Alpha Marcus growled.


    Through the woods came a sight that made everyone¡¯s blood freeze. Ronan walked into the open, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him marched an army of dogs with glowing eyes.


    Corrupted pack members from a dozen different regions. And at Ronan¡¯s side, holding his hand like a loyal partner, was Celeste. But she looked different too. Older. More strong. Her eyes held the same strange light as the twins.


    "Hello, family," Ronan said, his voiceyered with darkness. "Did you miss me?" Darian looked at the corrupted version of his brother and felt hisst hope crumble.


    "I could have prevented this," he whispered. "If I¡¯d been brave enough to act instead of just n." The stranger smiled proudly. "And now you understand the price of your cowardice."


    The twins looked up at Darian with those knowing eyes. "It¡¯s not toote," they said softly. But as the warped army surrounded them, Darian wondered if maybe it was.

 Chapter 112: The Test of Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112: The Test of Hearts</h4>


    The corrupted troops circled them like hungry wolves. Ronan stood at the front, his eyes glowing with that strange light. Celeste clung to his arm, her face twisted with sess.


    "Surprised to see me?" Celeste asked sweetly. "I told you I¡¯d never let an omega take my ce." "You¡¯re working with them," ra breathed.


    "You¡¯ve been working with them all along." "Working with them? Darling, I AM them." Celeste¡¯s form shimmered and changed. Her human appearance melted away, showing something ancient and terrible underneath. "She¡¯s one of the original beings," Elder Vera gasped.


    "Like the stranger!" The silver-haired man nodded approvingly. "My daughter has yed her part perfectly. Years of acting to be a jealous Beta¡¯s child, all to get close to you." Kael¡¯s ice burst outward.


    "You used Ronan! You corrupted him!" "I gave him what he wanted," Celeste responded. "A family that would never leave him. Look how happy he is now."


    Ronan¡¯s corrupted smile was terrible to see. "I don¡¯t hurt anymore," he said in that thick voice. "I don¡¯t fear being left behind. I belong somewhere." "This isn¡¯t belonging!" Darian yelled, his shadows writhing.


    "This is very!" "Is it?" The man tilted his head. "Or is it simply eptance? We don¡¯t judge Ronan for his rage. We don¡¯t try to control his nature. We ept it." "You destroyed it!" Kael snarled.


    "We perfected it." The twins stepped forward, their too-old eyes studying the corrupted force. "They¡¯re not happy," the first twin noticed.


    "They¡¯re hungry," the second added. "Always hungry. Never satisfied." "Quiet!" Celeste snapped. "You¡¯ll understand soon enough." "Understand what?" ra pulled the twins protectively behind her.


    "That you have a choice to make," the stranger stated. "Join us freely, and keep your family together. Refuse, and watch them be torn apart one by one."


    "We¡¯ll never join you," Kael stated. "Won¡¯t you?" The stranger pointed to the corrupted wolves surrounding them.


    "Look closer, young Alpha. Do you know any faces?" Kael¡¯s blood ran cold. In the crowd of glowing-eyed monsters, he saw pack members he¡¯d grown up with. Warriors who¡¯d sworn loyalty to his family. Even some of the adults who¡¯d helped raise him. "How many?" he whispered.


    "Half your pack so far," Celeste said proudly. "It¡¯s amazing how easily people turn when they¡¯re offered what they really want." "What did you offer them?" Alpha Marcus asked. "Power without duty. Strength without loss.


    The chance to take what they¡¯ve always wanted without worry." The stranger¡¯s smile was cold. "Humans are remarkably selfish creatures when you strip away their pretenses." "That¡¯s not true," ra argued.


    "Isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s test that theory." The stranger lifted his hand, and the corrupted army stopped moving. "I¡¯ll give each of you a choice.


    A real choice. No tricks, no lies." "What kind of choice?" Darian asked suspiciously. "The decision to save the people you love most. But only one person each. Choose wisely."


    The air shimmered, and suddenly they were no longer in the forest. They stood in a vast, empty space filled with floating tforms. On each tform was someone they cared about.


    Kael saw his pack members, including Beta Rivers and other loyal fighters. All of them stuck in cages of dark energy. ra saw her adopted parents, the elderly couple who¡¯d raised her after her real parents died.


    They were calling her name, reaching through the bars. Darian saw Tobias Grey, the rogue who¡¯d tried to warn them.


    He was barely aware, blood streaming from multiple wounds. "Choose," the stranger ordered. "Each of you can save one person. The rest will join our army."


    "This is impossible," Kael said. "We can¡¯t choose between innocent lives." "Then choose between guilty ones." The man waved his hand again. New tforms emerged. On them were people who¡¯d hurt them in the past.


    Corrupt pack members who¡¯d bullied ra. Nobles who¡¯d opposed Kael¡¯s rule. Even some of the warriors who¡¯d stood with Alpha Marcus against the twins.


    "Save your enemies," the stranger offered. "Show us this great love you im to have." "It¡¯s a trap," Darian warned. "Whatever we choose, he wins." "Perhaps.


    But if you don¡¯t choose, everyone dies." The twins walked to the middle of the space, their small hands sped together. "We choose," they said in agreement. "You¡¯re children," the manughed. "You don¡¯t get to choose."


    "We choose everyone," the twins continued, ignoring him. "Friends and foes. Good and bad. All of them." "Impossible. The magic doesn¡¯t work that way."


    "Your magic doesn¡¯t work that way," the first twin amended. "Ours does," the second added. Their eyes began to glow, but not with the strange light of the corrupted ones. This light was warm, bright, full of life.


    "What are you doing?" Celeste shrieked. "What we were born to do," both twins said together. Power erupted from their small forms.


    Not the destructive force that had destroyed the cave, but something else entirely. Something that healed instead of hurt. The cages around the prisoners began to crack and break. "Stop them!" the stranger roared.


    The corrupted army rushed forward, but Kael stepped in their way. His ice powers had changed too. Instead of cold, bitter frost, his ice now sparkled with warmth and light.


    "You¡¯re right about one thing," Kael told the man as he fought. "Love does make us stronger. But not weaker. Stronger." He¡¯d spent years thinking his feelings made him a poor leader.


    But watching his family face this trial, he realized the truth. Love didn¡¯t cloud his judgment. It sharpened it. "I choose love over fear," Kael stated, his ice powers zing.


    "I choose trust over control. I choose family over everything else!" His ice spread outward, but instead of freezing the corrupted dogs, it began to heal them.


    The alien light faded from their eyes, reced by confusion and pain. "My pack," Kael said gently to the freed wolves. "Come home."


    Ronan snarled and attacked his oldest brother, but Darian intercepted him. The youngest triplet¡¯s shadows had changed too, bing shields of pure protection instead of weapons of doubt.


    "I choose to act instead of n," Darian said, his shadows wrapping around Ronan like soft restraints. "I choose to trust instead of fear. I choose to believe in us!"


    For the first time in his life, Darian stopped thinking and started feeling. He reached deep into his bond with Ronan, past the evil, past the pain, to the brother he¡¯d always loved.


    "I see you," Darian whispered to Ronan. "I see your fear. I see your hurt. I see how much you love us. Come back." Ronan¡¯s glowing eyes flickered.


    For just a moment, the real Ronan looked through. "Darian?" he whispered. "I¡¯m here, brother. We¡¯re all here." But Celeste wouldn¡¯t let go so easy. She grabbed Ronan¡¯s arm, her true form zing with old power.


    "He¡¯s mine now! I won¡¯t let you take him!" "You can¡¯t take what was never yours," ra said, moving forward. She¡¯d been watching her mates fight for their family, and she finally understood something important.


    She wasn¡¯t just their Luna because of the mate bond. She was their Luna because she chose to be. "I choose all of them," ra stated. "Kael¡¯s strength, Ronan¡¯s zeal, Darian¡¯s wisdom.


    I don¡¯t want to pick winners. I want the whole deal." Her own power exploded, not the suppressed omega energy she¡¯d always hidden, but something magnificent. Luna power. True Luna power.


    The golden light from the twinsbined with ra¡¯s silver glow and the transformed powers of her mates. Together, they made something the stranger had never seen before. Complete, perfect union.


    "Impossible," the stranger breathed. "The prophecy said one would betray¡ª" "The prophecy was wrong," Elder Vera said from somewhere in the chaos.


    "Or rather, we read it wrong. The betrayal wasn¡¯t about picking sides. It was about abandoning their old selves." "What do you mean?" Alpha Marcus asked.


    "Kael betrayed his view that dutyes before love. Ronan revealed his fear of abandonment. Darian betrayed his confidence that he wasn¡¯t worthy.


    They all betrayed who they used to be to be who they needed to be." The stranger¡¯s face twisted with rage. "No! This isn¡¯t how it ends!"


    "It¡¯s how it begins," the twins said together. Their united power reached Ronan, burning away the corruption like sunlight through fog. He fell, gasping, but his eyes were his own again.


    "Did I miss anything important?" he asked softly. "Just the part where we save the world," Kael answered, grinning. But their victory party was cut short when Celeste¡¯s scream shattered the air.


    Her true form was revealed now - something old and terrible, with too many teeth and eyes like ck holes. "If I can¡¯t have what I want," she shrieked, "then no one can!" She raised her hands, and the entire magical space began to fall.


    Reality twisted and bent around them. "She¡¯s going to destroy everything!" Tobias yelled from his freed tform.


    "Not everything," the stranger said, his form beginning to fade. "Just your world. We¡¯ll find another." "No!" ra screamed.


    But it was toote. The copse had started. Thest thing they saw before everything went white was the twins holding hands, their eyes zing with purpose.


    "We can fix this," they said together. "But it¡¯s going to cost us everything." And then the world burst into light.

 Chapter 113: Between Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Between Worlds</h4>


    The white light faded, and ra found herself falling through nothing. Not darkness.


    Not space. Just... nothing. She could hear her family screaming her name, but their words sounded like they wereing from a million miles away.


    "ra!" Kael¡¯s voice echoed oddly. "Where are you?" She tried to answer, but when she opened her mouth, no sound came out.


    Panic wed at her chest. Then she hit something solid. Hard. ra groaned and sat up, expecting to see the forest or the magical ce where they¡¯d faced the stranger.


    Instead, she found herself in a ce that shouldn¡¯t exist. She was standing on what looked like a bridge made of pure stars. Below her spread an endless void filled with swirling colors and half-formed shapes.


    Above her, the sky flickered between day and night, sun and moon, summer and winter. "What is this ce?" she whispered. "The space between worlds," a familiar voice answered.


    ra spun around. Standing behind her was another form of herself. This ra wore flowing robes instead of torn clothes. Her hair was longer, her eyes glowed with silver light, and she looked older. Wiser.


    "Who are you?" ra asked. "I¡¯m who you could have been," the other ra answered. "If your parents hadn¡¯t hidden your true nature." "My true nature?" "You¡¯re not just a Luna, ra. You¡¯re a Bridge Walker.


    One of the few beings who can travel between different worlds." ra¡¯s head spun. "Different realities?" "There are countless worlds, endless versions of your story. In some, you died as a baby.


    In others, you became a bully. In a few rare ones, you found love and saved everyone." The other ra pointed to the swirling void around them.


    Suddenly, ra could see pictures forming in the chaos. Different versions of her life ying out like movies. In one, she saw herself marrying only Kael, bing a typical Luna.


    In another, she watched herself refuse all three brothers and run away. In a third, she watched herself going mad with power and destroying the pack.


    "Why are you showing me this?" ra asked. "Because Celeste¡¯s final attack broke the barriers between worlds.


    All these worlds are bleeding together. If we don¡¯t fix it soon, every form of your story will copse into one catastrophic mess." "How do we fix it?" "You have to choose," the other ra said sadly. "One reality to save.


    The others will cease to exist." "That¡¯s horrible! All those people, all those lives..." "It¡¯s the only way." ra looked at the swirling images.


    In each one, she could see her mates, her children, her pack. All of them real. All of them worthy to live. "I won¡¯t choose," she said strongly.


    "There has to be another way." "There isn¡¯t. I¡¯ve been searching for centuries¡ª" "Centuries?" ra stopped. "How long have you been here?" The other ra¡¯s face copsed.


    "I don¡¯t know anymore. Time works differently between ces. I could have been here days or lifetimes." "What happened to your reality?" "I made the same choice you¡¯re facing now.


    I tried to save everyone. Instead, I destroyed my world and got stuck here." Horror washed over ra. "So if I refuse to choose..." "You¡¯ll end up like me.


    Watching endless options but never able to return to any of them." "And my family?" "Will be caught in the copse. Not dead, not living. Just... stuck." ra closed her eyes, trying to think.


    But the longer she stood on the bridge, the more she could feel her power growing out of control. Silver light began pouring from her skin. The bridge beneath her feet started to crack.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" she gasped. "Your Bridge Walker abilities are awakening fully," the other ra exined. "But without proper training, they¡¯ll tear you apart from the inside."


    "Then teach me!" "I can¡¯t. My power is tied to my reality, and my reality is dead." The silver light around ra grew brighter.


    She could feel it burning through her blood like liquid fire. Suddenly, she heard voices calling her name again. But this time, they were closer. "ra!" Kael¡¯s voice rang out.


    "Follow our voices!" "We¡¯re here!" Ronan shouted. "Don¡¯t give up!" "Use our bond!" Darian called. "Feel for our connection!" Hope red in ra¡¯s chest.


    She reached out with her mate bond, looking for the familiar warmth of her triplets. There! She could feel them. Faint but real. "They¡¯re trying to reach me," she told the other ra.


    "They can¡¯t cross between worlds. They¡¯re only human." "They¡¯re not just human. They¡¯re my mates. They¡¯re part of me."


    ra focused on the bond, pouring her love and despair through it. The silver light around her pulsed in answer. And then something impossible happened.


    Three figures appeared on the bridge beside her. Kael, Ronan, and Darian, all shining with the same silver light that surrounded her. "How?" the other ra breathed.


    "The mate bond," Kael said, ice crystals forming around his feet to bind him to the bridge. "It transcends reality." "We¡¯re connected across all worlds," Ronan added, his berserker strength keeping him stable despite the chaos.


    "Wherever she goes, we go," Darian finished, his shadows reaching out to touch ra¡¯s light. The other ra stared at them with naked envy. "My mates never came for me."


    "Maybe they tried," ra said softly. "Maybe you just couldn¡¯t hear them over your own fear." "It doesn¡¯t matter now. My world is gone." "Then help us save ours."


    The other ra shook her head. "You still don¡¯t understand. To stabilize the facts, you have to make a sacrifice. Someone has to stay behind to hold the bridge together." "I¡¯ll do it," Kael said instantly.


    "No, me," Ronan countered. "It should be me," Darian maintained. "I¡¯m the nner. I can figure out how to¡ª" "STOP!" ra shouted. "Nobody is staying behind!" "It¡¯s the only way," the other ra said.


    "No, it¡¯s the only way you could think of. But I¡¯m not you." ra looked at her mates, at the love shining in their eyes. At their readiness to sacrifice themselves for her and their family.


    Then she looked at the other ra, alone and bitter after centuries of istion.


    "The difference between us," ra said slowly, "is that you tried to save everyone by yourself. But I have help." "What do you mean?" "I mean we¡¯re not just mates. We¡¯re a pack. A family. And families stick together."


    ra reached out and took her mates¡¯ hands. Their united power zed like a star. "Together," she said. "Together," they agreed. Their united energy mmed into the cracking bridge.


    Instead of trying to choose one reality, they started weaving them back together. Not into one world, but into a stablework where all versions could live. "Impossible!" the other ra cried.


    "That much power will kill you!" "Maybe," ra admitted. "But at least we¡¯ll die together." The silver light around them grew so bright it was blinding.


    ra could feel her Bridge Walker skills stretching to their absolute limit. Her body was breaking apart and reforming with each beating. But through it all, she held onto her friends¡¯ hands. And they held onto her. The bridge began to settle. The swirling chaos calmed into ordered streams of light.


    The bleeding realities slowly separated back into their right ces. "It¡¯s working," Darian gasped. But their sess came with a price. The strain was too much for mortal bodies to take. ra could feel herself begin to fade.


    Not dying, but bing something else. Something between person and pure energy. "I can¡¯t hold on," she whispered.


    "Yes, you can," Kael said furiously. "We won¡¯t let you go." "You might not have a choice." "There¡¯s always a choice," Ronan snapped. "Always." But even as he spoke, ra could feel herself slipping away.


    The Bridge Walker power was consuming her, turning her into something that could live between worlds but never truly belong to any of them. "The twins," she gasped. "What will happen to our babies?" "They¡¯ll be safe," Darian promised.


    "We¡¯ll take care of them." "Will you tell them about me?" "Tell them yourself," Kael said desperately. "You¡¯re not leaving us." But ra could feel the truth.


    To save all the worlds, someone had to be the permanent bridge between them. Someone had to sacrifice their physical form to be a guardian of the areas between worlds.


    "I love you," she whispered to her mates. "All of you. Forever." "ra, no!" they screamed. But it was toote. Her body melted into pure silver light, spreading across the bridge and beyond.


    Thest thing she saw was her mates reaching for her as she became one with the space between worlds.


    And then she was everywhere and nowhere at once. The other ra watched in wonder as the realities stabilized. "She did it. She actually did it."


    But on the bridge, three broken-hearted dogs knelt where their mate had disappeared. "How do we get her back?" Kael whispered. "I don¡¯t know," Darian revealed.


    "We find a way," Ronan said with deadly purpose. "No matter what it takes." Far above them, in the space between spaces, ra¡¯s awareness floated in a sea of starlight. She could see all worlds, all options. Including one where she might find a way home.


    But first, she had to survive what wasing next. Because her change had been noticed.


    And the ancient forces that ruled the spaces between worlds were not happy about a new Bridge Walker appearing without their permission.


    Thy wereing for her. And they were bringing an army.

 Chapter 114: The Price of Power

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114: The Price of Power</h4>


    ra¡¯s awareness floated in the starlit void, watching her mates kneel on the bridge below.


    Their sadness cut through her like knives.


    She wanted to reach out, to tell them she was still here, but her new form felt strange and wrong. I have to find a way back to them.


    But before she could even try, the space around her started to shake.


    Ancient voices echoed from the darkness, speaking innguages older than time. "Who dares enter our realm without permission?" "A newborn Bridge Walker thinks she can reshape reality?"


    "She must be taught her ce." Massive forms emerged from the void¡ªbeings of pure energy and malice. Their boss stepped forward, towering over ra¡¯s silver light form.


    "I am Vex, Guardian of the Between. You have vited our rules, child." "I was saving my world," ra said, her voice echoing weirdly in this ce.


    "Your world? You belong to us now. Your old life is finished." "No!" ra¡¯s power red, sending silver waves crashing outward.


    The wave of energy didn¡¯t just stay in the void. It tore through the barriers between worlds, rushing toward her home reality like a tsunami of raw magic. Back on the bridge, Kael felt it first.


    "Something¡¯sing," he gasped. The silver energy mmed into their world with deadly force.


    It swept through the forest, the packnds, everything in its path. At the pack house, Luna Evelyn was feeding the babies when the wave hit.


    She screamed as silver light burned through the walls, but instead of ruining the building, it did something worse.


    It changed everything it touched. Pack members who were outside when the wave struck found themselves changed.


    Sarah, the pack doctor, watched in horror as her hands started glowing with uncontrolled healing magic. But instead of gentle warmth, her touch now burned like fire.


    "Help me!" she cried, reaching for her helper. The moment she touched him, his skin blistered and he fell, unconscious.


    Young Marcus, barely sixteen and training to be a warrior, felt his strength increase a hundredfold. When he tried to stand up, his strengthened muscles shattered the ground beneath his feet.


    He stumbled, grabbing a tree for support, and the huge oak exploded into splinters. "I can¡¯t control it!" he shouted. In the main area, Elder Thompson¡¯s wisdom gift became a curse.


    He could suddenly hear everyone¡¯s thoughts at once¡ªevery fear, every secret, every desperate wish. The overwhelming noise drove him to his knees, tears running down his face. "Make it stop," he begged.


    "Make it stop!" Beta James tried to keep order, but when the wave hit him, his natural authority becamepulsion. Every word he spoke became an order that others couldn¡¯t resist.


    "Everyone stay calm," he said, and quickly regretted it. Every pack member within hearing distance frozepletely, unable to move even when debris started falling around them.


    The chaos spread like mes. Pack members were hurting each other without meaning to. Children cried as their parents couldn¡¯t control their new powers.


    The elderly copsed under the strain of quick magical overload. On the bridge, Kael, Ronan, and Darian felt the disaster unfolding through their pack ties.


    "ra!" Kael roared at the void. "What have you done?" Above them, ra watched the damage with growing horror.


    Her unchecked power was destroying everything she¡¯d tried to save. "Stop this!" she begged with Vex. "We warned you," the ancient being said coldly.


    "Untrained Bridge Walkers are dangerous. This is why we exist¡ªto avoid disasters like this." "Then help me fix it!" "The damage is done. Your people will suffer until they learn to handle their new gifts.


    Most will die." "No!" ra¡¯s grief sent another wave of power crashing outward. This second wave was even worse than the first.


    It reached the nearby territories, transforming rogues into mindless beasts and turning allied packs into enemies as their enhanced emotions turned to pure rage.


    Alpha Marcus, who had been away on pack business, felt his own transformation as he rushed home. His already powerful strength became monstrous.


    When he tried to shift into his wolf form, he became something else entirely¡ªa creature of shadow and teeth that even he couldn¡¯t control. He found his packnds in ruins.


    Bodiesy scattered where pack members had identally killed each other with their new powers.


    The pack house was partly copsed. Children were lost. "What happened here?" he asked. Beta James, still unable to control hispulsion power, identally ordered, "Tell me everything."


    Alpha Marcus found himself speaking against his will, telling about ra, the triplets, and the supernatural disaster that had befallen them. When thepulsion finally released him, Alpha Marcus¡¯s eyes burned with rage.


    "This is all her fault. The omega destroyed everything." Meanwhile, on the bridge, Darian was using his strategic mind to put together what was happening. "The mate bond," he said suddenly.


    "ra¡¯s transformation affected us first, then spread outward through the pack connections." "Can we reverse it?" Ronan asked desperately. "Not from here. We need to get back to our world."


    "The bridge is copsing," Kael pointed out. The starlight structure was indeed breaking apart around them. Above them, Vex watched with pleasure.


    "Your world burns, little Bridge Walker. This is the price of disobeying us. Watch your loved ones destroy each other, knowing it¡¯s your fault."


    But ra wasn¡¯t listening to him anymore. She was focused on the pack ties, following them like roads back to her people.


    She could feel their pain, their confusion, their growing hate for what she¡¯d done to them. In the packnds, the survivors were meeting in the main square.


    Those who could still control themselves were trying to help the others. "It¡¯s the omega¡¯s fault," someone yelled. "She cursed us!"


    "We should have rejected her from the beginning," another voice added. "Where are the triplets? They brought this evil among us!"


    Dr. Sarah, despite her burning touch, was trying to help the injured. But every person she tried to help only got worse. "I¡¯m sorry," she sobbed. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    Young Marcus was chained to a post, his increased strength making him too dangerous to be free. "Please," he begged. "I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone else."


    Elder Thompson sat in the corner, hands pressed to his ears, still stunned by everyone¡¯s thoughts. Through the mental noise, he caught bits of a terrible truth.


    Someone was using the chaos to hide their own deeds. Someone was moving through the packnds, taking advantage of the confusion to settle old scores and take power.


    But before he could identify the traitor, another surge of magical energy knocked him asleep. Back on the bridge, the triplets felt their pack¡¯s hate through the bond.


    It hit them like physical blows. "They me us," Ronan said quietly. "They should," Kael responded, his voice hollow. "We failed to protect them."


    "We have to get back," Darian urged. "We have to try to fix this." But even as he spoke, the bridge gave one final shudder and began to fallpletely.


    They were stuck between worlds while their people suffered. High above, ra made a desperate choice.


    If she couldn¡¯t return to her old form, maybe she could at least guide her power more carefully. She reached out with her consciousness, trying to touch each affected pack member separately.


    But she was toote. The damage was spreading beyond her control, infecting other areas, other packs. Soon, the entire werewolf world would be consumed by magical chaos.


    And in the rubble of her packnds, a figure in a dark cloak smiled as they moved between the suffering werewolves.


    The disaster was great cover for their true n. Phase one wasplete. Now it was time for step two. The real destruction was just starting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 115: Breaking Point

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Breaking Point</h4>


    The falling bridge shuddered beneath the triplets¡¯ feet. Kael grabbed his brothers as chunks of starlight fell around them. "We need to get home now!" he yelled.


    "The bridge is falling apart!" Ronan yelled back. "How do we¡ª" "Through the mate bond," Darian interrupted. "ra showed us the way here. We can reverse it."


    Above them, ra¡¯s silver form pulsed with unstable energy. Every pulse sent another wave of deadly magic toward their world. She was losing control totally.


    "ra!" Kael called out. "You have to stop! You¡¯re killing our people!" Her voice echoed from everywhere at once.


    "I can¡¯t control it! The power is too strong!" Vex, the ancient Guardian,ughed coldly. "She will destroy everything she loves.


    This is what happens to those who defy us." Another massive wave of silver energy burst outward. The triplets felt it hit their packnds like a nuclear bomb.


    Back home, the second wave was even worse than the first. Pack members who had survived the original st were now changing into something inhuman. Their eyes turned fully silver.


    Their words became echoes of ra¡¯s anguish. "Help us," they whispered in unison, their separate personalities fading away. Alpha Marcus, still struggling with his shadow-creature form, tried to keep order.


    But when the second wave hit him, something inside snapped. His love for his kids twisted into burning hatred. "This is their fault!" he roared, his voice carrying supernatural authority.


    "The triplets brought this curse! They must die!" Every afflicted pack member heard the order. Those who could still move began looking for Kael, Ronan, and Darian with murderous intent.


    Dr. Sarah¡¯s burning touch had grown so hot that she melted everything around her. "I can¡¯t stop," she sobbed, leaving pools of liquid metal where she walked.


    Young Marcus broke free from his chains with a sound like thunder. His increased strength had doubled again.


    When he punched the ground in anger, the entire pack house shook. "Everyone stay away from me!" he screamed.


    But it was toote. The building started to copse. Pack members stuck inside cried for help, but anyone who tried to rescue them only made things worse with their uncontrolled abilities.


    Elder Thompson, overwhelmed by everyone¡¯s worried thoughts, suddenly stood up with silver fire in his eyes. "I see the truth," he announced in a voice that wasn¡¯t fully his own.


    "The omega must be stopped. She is the source of all pain." The surviving pack members turned toward the forest where they felt ra¡¯s energy.


    But they couldn¡¯t reach her. She was between worlds, invincible. So they did the next best thing.


    They began hunting for anything connected to her. The twins. Luna Evelyn clutched the babies to her chest as the mob neared the nursery.


    "Stay back!" she warned. "These children are innocent!" "They carry her blood," someone growled. "They¡¯re part of the curse."


    Evelyn¡¯s own maternal instincts, boosted by the magical chaos, turned her into a fierce protector. Her eyes zed with silver light as she stood between the mob and her grandkids.


    "You¡¯ll have to kill me first." On the bridge, the triplets felt their mother¡¯s terror through the pack bond. "Mom¡¯s in danger," Darian gasped. "The twins¡ª" "We have to get back now!"


    Ronan¡¯s berserker rage exploded, but instead of destroying things, it did something surprising. His fury produced a pathway of red energy leading back to their world.


    "How did you do that?" Kael asked. "I don¡¯t know! I just wanted to get home so badly¡ª" "Emotions," Darian realized. "Strong feelings can bridge realities.


    That¡¯s how ra¡¯s power works." Kael focused on his ice-cold resolution. Blue energy joined Ronan¡¯s red route. Darius channeled his strategic thought and protective instincts.


    Dark purple shadows wove between his brothers¡¯ energies. Together, they created a rainbow bridge heading home. "You cannot leave!" Vex ruled.


    "You belong to the between now!" "Watch us," Kael growled. The three brothers ran down their energy pathway as it started dissolving behind them. Above them, ra¡¯s silver form was getting brighter and more unstable.


    "I¡¯m sorry," her voice whispered after them. "I¡¯m so sorry." They crashed back into their world just as the mob reached their mother.


    The triplets appeared in the nursery, theirbined energy sending the attackers flying backward. "Boys!" Evelyn cried with relief. But their meeting was cut short.


    The pack members who¡¯d been thrown back got up with silver eyes and inhuman snarls. "The cursed ones have returned," they hissed in unison. "Destroy them." "They¡¯re not themselves anymore," Darian noted.


    "ra¡¯s power is controlling them." "Then we fight our own people?" Ronan asked, terrified. "We stop them without killing them," Kael decided. "There has to be a way." The first wave of controlled pack members charged.


    The triplets fought desperately, trying to subdue their friends and family without causingsting harm. Kael used his ice skills to freeze attackers in ce.


    Ronan relied on urate strikes to knock people unconscious. Darian used his ghosts to bind and confuse rather than hurt. But there were too many of them.


    And with each passing moment, more pack members sumbed to ra¡¯s out-of-control impact. "We can¡¯t keep this up," Ronan panted, avoiding Dr. Sarah¡¯s melting touch.


    "The source," Darian said suddenly. "We have to stop ra herself." "She¡¯s between worlds!" Kael objected. "How do we reach her?" "The same way we got back. Through the mate bond."


    Above them, ra felt her mates¡¯ presence return to their world. Relief flooded through her, but it was quickly reced by fear as she saw what her power was doing to them.


    They were fighting for their lives against their own pack. All because of her. "I have to end this," she whispered. "Yes," Vex agreed. "Surrender to us fully. Be our servant, and we will end your people¡¯s pain." "What¡¯s the catch?"


    "You will never return to your world. Never see your mates or children again. You will spend forever as our weapon." ra looked down at the chaos below.


    Her children were being overwhelmed. Her kids were in danger. Her pack was destroying itself. "I ept," she said.


    "No!" The triplets¡¯ voices rang out in unison. They had felt her choice through the bond. "ra, don¡¯t!" Kael shouted upward. "We¡¯ll find another way!" "There is no other way," she answered sadly. "This is the only choice that saves you all."


    She began to surrender her will to Vex, feeling her awareness start to fade into something cold and obedient. But just as the transformation started, something unexpected happened.


    The twins, who had been sleeping happily in their grandmother¡¯s arms, suddenly opened their eyes. Both babies looked up at the space between worlds with perfect rity. And they smiled.


    Silver light began spilling from their tiny hands¡ªnot chaotic and destructive like their mother¡¯s power, but calm and controlled. "Impossible," Vex breathed. "They¡¯re too young to have abilities."


    The twins¡¯ power reached up through the barriers between worlds and touched their mother¡¯s soul. Suddenly, ra could feel them.


    Not just their presence, but their personalities, their love, their total faith that everything would be okay. Through her children¡¯s innocent power, she glimpsed something Vex had kept from her.


    A way to control Bridge Walker powers without surrendering to the Guardians. She just had to trust in ties stronger than magic. Family ties. "I change my mind," she told Vex. "Toote," the Guardian growled.


    "The bargain is sealed." But ra was already pulling away, following her babies¡¯ light back toward her world. Vex reached for her with ws of pure darkness. "You cannot escape us forever," he warned.


    "We will find you. And when we do, your sentence will be a thousand times worse." Below, the triplets felt ra¡¯s consciousness returning to their world. But they also felt the ancient evil following close behind.


    "She¡¯sing back," Darian said with relief. "Something else ising too," Ronan added grimly. In the nursery, the twins¡¯ silver light was getting brighter. Luna Evelyn stared at her grandchildren in wonder.


    "What are they?" she whispered. Outside, the controlled pack members suddenly stopped striking. Their silver eyes cleared as ra¡¯s chaotic impact withdrew.


    But their relief was short-lived. A new threat was rising from the forest. Dark forms moved between the trees¡ªcreatures that didn¡¯t belong in any world.


    The Guardians¡¯ hunting party had arrived. And they were bringing something with them that would change everything. The real war was about to begin.

 Chapter 116: Unity

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Unity</h4>


    The dark creatures emerged from the trees like living nightmares.


    They had too many teeth, too many ws, and eyes that burned with ancient hate. "Guardians¡¯ hunters," Darian whispered. "They¡¯re here for ra."


    The pack members who had just been freed from ra¡¯s power took one look at the monsters and screamed. Some fainted. Others tried to run but tripped over their own feet. "Protect the civilians!" Kael ordered.


    The triplets moved as one, making a defensive line between the creatures and their people. But they were overwhelmed twenty to one.


    Above them, ra¡¯s silver form was trying to break free from the space between worlds. The twins¡¯ light was guiding her home, but Vex was holding her back with chains of pure darkness.


    "You belong to us now!" the Guardian growled. "I belong to my family," ra shot back. She pulled harder, following her babies¡¯ innocent power. But every time she got close to breaking through, Vex¡¯s chains tightened.


    Down below, the first hunter jumped at Kael. Its ws cut across his chest, leaving deep gouges that burned with unnatural cold.


    "These things are poison!" he gasped. Ronan¡¯s berserker rage exploded outward, but when his energy hit the hunters, they just took it and grew stronger. "They¡¯re feeding on our power!" Darian realized.


    A hunter pushed him to the ground. Its breath smelled like death and rot. Darian tried to use his shadows, but the thing ate them like candy. "We can¡¯t fight them individually," he wheezed.


    "Then we don¡¯t," Kael said, a crazy idea forming in his mind. He grabbed his brothers¡¯ hands just as three shooters lunged at them. Instead of fighting separately, the triplets let their powers move together.


    Ice, rage, and shadowsbined into something totally new. A barrier of crystallized rage surrounded them, freezing the hunters solid while burning them with contained berserker fire.


    "It worked!" Ronan shouted. But their sess was short-lived. More hunts poured from the forest. Hundreds of them, all headed straight for the pack house where the twins were hidden.


    "They¡¯re after the babies," Darian realized. "Why?" Kael asked. "Because the twins are the key to bringing ra home. Remove them, and she¡¯ll be stuck forever."


    The hunters ignored all the other pack members, focusedpletely on reaching the nursery. Luna Evelyn stood in their way, her maternal instincts zing like a silver me. "Not one step closer!" she warned.


    The lead hunterughed, a sound like breaking ss. "One old dog against an army? Step aside, or be destroyed." "I am a Luna," Evelyn said proudly. "I don¡¯t step aside."


    She shifted into her wolf form, a beautiful silver creature with eyes like starlight. But even her increased Luna strength wasn¡¯t enough against so many enemies.


    The hunters overwhelmed her in seconds. She fell with a cry of pain, blood darkening her silver fur. "MOM!" the triplets screamed. Theirbined rage shook the entire forest.


    Trees broke. The ground split open. Even the hunters paused at the raw power pouring from the three brothers. But their anger alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    They needed something more. In the space between worlds, ra felt her boys¡¯ anguish. She saw Luna Evelyn fall, saw the hunters closing in on her sweet babies.


    "Let me go!" she begged Vex. "Please, they¡¯re just children!" "Children who threaten the natural order," Vex answered coldly.


    "They must be eliminated." That¡¯s when ra finally understood. The Guardians weren¡¯t trying to keep bnce.


    They were trying to avoid change. They wanted to keep the worlds separate forever, even if it meant destroying innocent lives.


    "You¡¯re not guardians," she said with increasing anger. "You¡¯re tyrants." "We are necessary," Vex insisted. "No," ra said strongly.


    "You¡¯re afraid." Her power red, but instead of wild chaos, it was centered and controlled. She had learned something important from her children. Love was stronger than fear.


    Connection was stronger than control. She reached out through the mate bond, not to take her brothers¡¯ power, but to offer her own. "Kael," she whispered across dimensions. "Let me help."


    Down in the bush, Kael felt his mate¡¯s presence touch his mind. Her silver energy flowed into him, not overwhelming his ice skills but enhancing them. "Ronan," ra called.


    "Trust me." Ronan¡¯s berserker rage finally had direction and purpose. Instead of mindless fury, it became protective strength led by love. "Darius," she said softly.


    "We do this together." Darius felt his strategic mind expand to cover not just the current battle, but the flow of energy between worlds. He could see the right moment to strike.


    "Now!" he shouted. The four of them¡ªra from between worlds, her three mates from the mortal realmbined their forces in perfect harmony.


    Ice and silver light formed barriers that the hunters couldn¡¯t break. Rage and love forged tools that could actually hurt the ancient creatures. Shadows and stars woves that trapped the monsters in ce. "Impossible!" Vex screamed from the void. "Four cannot act as one!" "Watch us," ra said with a smile.


    Their unified power didn¡¯t just beat the hunters. It began pulling ra back to her world, using the mate bond as an anchor. Vex¡¯s chains of darkness broke like ss.


    The other Guardians who had been watching from the shadows fled in fear. "This isn¡¯t over!" Vex warned as ra slipped away from him. "We will return with everything we have!"


    "Let theme," ra answered confidently. "We¡¯ll be ready." She appeared in the forest clearing, her physical form restored but glowing with residual silver light.


    The moment her feet hit the ground, she ran to her fallen mother-inw. "Evelyn!" she gasped, kneeling beside the hurt Luna.


    "The babies," Evelyn whispered weakly. "Are they safe?" "They¡¯re safe," ra promised, her healing powers flowing into the olderdy.


    "You protected them." Luna Evelyn¡¯s bruises began to close. Color returned to her pale cheeks. She sat up slowly, looking around at the beaten hunters. "How did you do it?" she asked.


    "How did you control such power?" "I stopped trying to control it," ra revealed. "I let it flow through the ties that matter most. Family. Love. Trust." The triplets circled her, their relief and joy overwhelming.


    They had their mate back. Their mother was okay. Their pack was safe. But as they celebrated, none of them spotted the small, seemingly harmless creature watching from the treeline. It looked like a normal forest rabbit, but its eyes glowed with ancient wisdom.


    The creature hopped away, carrying news of the fight back to its masters. The Guardians now knew exactly how powerful ra and her mates could be when working together.


    They would need a different method. Something more subtle. More personal.


    In a realm far from Earth, in a council chamber carved from living darkness, beings older than civilization met to discuss the "ra problem." "Direct confrontation failed," one allowed. "Then we use indirect methods," another proposed.


    "What do you mean?" asked a third. The eldest Guardian smiled with lips that had never known warmth. "The girl¡¯s poweres from her ties with others. So we break those ties.


    Turn her friends against her. Make her enemies of those she loves most." "How?" "We have been watching her story unfold. We know her biggest weakness."


    "Which is?" "She would give anything to protect her family. Even her own happiness." The Guardian gestured, and pictures appeared in the air. ra with her children.


    ra holding her babies. raughing with her pack. "We give her a choice," the elder continued. "Save her world, or save her family. She cannot have both."


    "And if she chooses her family?" "Then her world burns, and she lives forever knowing she could have prevented it." "And if she chooses her world?"


    "Then she loses everything that makes her strong, and we destroy her broken spirit at our leisure." The Guardiansughed, a sound like wind through graveyards.


    Back on Earth, ra shivered suddenly, as if someone had walked over her grave. "What¡¯s wrong?" Kael asked. "I don¡¯t know," she said uncertainly. "I just have this feeling... like something terrible ising."


    "We defeated the hunters," Ronan pointed out. "We¡¯re safe." "For now," Darian added, ever the nner. "But they¡¯ll be back. And next time, they¡¯ll be prepared for our united power."


    "Then we¡¯ll be prepared too," ra said definitely. But even as she spoke, doubt crept into her heart. The Guardians were ancient and clever. They had means she couldn¡¯t imagine.


    And they had all the time in the world to n their revenge. Somewhere in the packnds, a new danger was already taking shape. Someone who looked like a friend but served evil masters.


    Someone who would soon force ra to make the most difficult choice of her life. The war for her soul was just starting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 117: New Beginnings

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117: New Beginnings</h4>


    Three weeks had passed since the fight with the Guardians¡¯ hunters. The pack was slowly healing, but ra was struggling with something new¡ªlearning to control her Bridge Walker skills without destroying everything around her.


    "Focus on the flower," Darian directed, pointing to a small daisy in their training ground. "Just make it glow, don¡¯t vaporize it." ra took a deep breath and reached out with her silver energy.


    The daisy began to shimmer, then suddenly burst into sparkling dust. "Oops," she said sheepishly. "That¡¯s the fifteenth flower this morning," Kael sighed, brushing petals from his hair.


    "I¡¯m trying!" rained. "This power is like trying to control a hurricane with a paper fan." Ronan patted her shoulder encouragingly.


    "You¡¯re getting better. Yesterday you destroyed the whole garden. Today it¡¯s just individual flowers." "Veryforting," ra muttered.


    The truth was, she was terrified of her talents. Every time she used them, she remembered the chaos she¡¯d caused. The pack members she¡¯d hurt.


    The look of fear in their eyes when they saw her silver glow. "Maybe we should take a break," she offered. "No," Darian said strongly. "The Guardians will return. We need you at full strength." "What if I can¡¯t learn control? What if I hurt someone again?"


    "You won¡¯t," Kael said with absolute confidence. "We won¡¯t let you." Their trust in her was touching, but ra wasn¡¯t sure it was enough.


    Her power felt like a wild animal inside her chest, constantly trying to break free. "Let¡¯s try something different," she said. "What if I practice with the twins? They helped me before." The triplets exchanged looks.


    Their six-month-old babies were showing signs of inherited skills, but they were so young. "It might work," Darian allowed. "Their power is naturally harmonious with yours."


    They walked to the nursery where Luna Evelyn was watching the twins. Little Kira was making tiny snowkes dance in the air while baby Kai was creating shadow dolls on the wall. "They¡¯re getting stronger every day," Evelyn said happily. "Just like their parents."


    ra sat beside the kids¡¯ cribs. "Hey, sweethearts. Want to help Mommy practice?" Both babies gurgled happily and reached for her.


    The moment their tiny hands touched hers, ra felt it¡ªperfect bnce. Their innocent power flowed through her, calming the storm inside.


    "Try the flower exercise now," Darian rmended. ra focused on a rose bush outside the window. With her children¡¯s help, her silver energy became gentle and warm. The roses began to glow softly, their petals shimmering like diamonds.


    "Beautiful," Kael breathed. "I did it!" raughed with relief. "I actually controlled it!" But her celebration was halted by a knock at the door.


    Dr. Sarah entered, looking nervous. "Sorry to interrupt, but ra, I need to speak with you privately." ra¡¯s stomach dropped. The pack doctor¡¯s visits were never good news.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked. "Nothing¡¯s wrong," Sarah said quickly. "It¡¯s just... well, I ran some tests after your recent power spikes. There were some unusual numbers in your blood work."


    "What kind of readings?" Sarah smiled. "The kind that suggest you¡¯re pregnant again." The room went totally silent. ra stared at the doctor in shock. "Pregnant?" she whispered.


    "About eight weeks along, I¡¯d guess. Probably conceived right before your change." ra¡¯s legs gave out. She sank into a chair, stunned. "But I was between worlds. I thought... I mean, how is that possible?"


    "Life finds a way," Sarah said softly. "The baby seems perfectly healthy. The Bridge Walker energy might have actually protected it." The triplets were frozen in ce, processing the news. Another baby. Another life to protect. "Are you okay?" Kael asked softly.


    ra looked at her twins, then at her three friends, then at her still-t stomach. "I¡¯m scared," she admitted. "What if my powers hurt the baby? What if I can¡¯t stop them during pregnancy?" "We¡¯ll figure it out," Ronan said firmly. "We always do."


    "But what about the Guardians? They¡¯ll see another child as another threat." "Then we¡¯ll protect this baby too," Darian vowed. "Just like we protected the twins." Dr. Sarah cleared her throat.


    "There¡¯s something else. The baby¡¯s energy signature is... odd. It¡¯s not just monster or Bridge Walker. It¡¯s something totally new."


    "What do you mean?" ra asked. "I mean this child might be the first of its kind. A true hybrid between human magical powers and werewolf power." The implications hit them all at once.


    If the baby was truly special, it would be an even bigger target for the Guardians. "We need to keep this secret," Darian said instantly. "At least until we know more." "Agreed," Kael nodded. "The fewer people who know, the safer everyone is."


    But as they made their ns, none of them noticed the small hearing device hidden in the corner of the room.


    Or the person watching from the shadows outside the window. The secret was already out. Miles away, in a secret cabin at the edge of pack territory, a hooded figure spoke into a crystalmunicator.


    "The girl is pregnant again," they reported. "The child will be unprecedented powerful." "Excellent," came the reply from the crystal. "Phase two can begin ahead of schedule."


    "What are my orders?" "Get close to the family. Gain their trust. When the time is right, you¡¯ll help us take everything they hold dear." "And if they discover my true identity?" "Then you disappear, and we move to phase three immediately." The figure smiled coldly.


    "Understood. It will be a pleasure to destroy them from within." Back at the pack house, ra was trying to process her new world. Another baby. Another life counting on her to stay stable and safe. "I need some air," she said, stepping onto the porch.


    The twins had helped her handle her powers, but what about when she was alone? What if she lost control again? As if feeling her fears, Kael joined her outside. "You¡¯re worried about the baby."


    "I¡¯m terrified," she admitted. "What if I hurt it? What if my power is too much for a developing child?" "The twins survived your transformation just fine," he pointed out. "They¡¯re stronger because of it." "But this is different.


    This baby is growing while I¡¯m learning to control these powers. What if I make a mistake?" Kael pulled her close.


    "Then we¡¯ll face it together. All of us." Ronan and Darian emerged beside them, having overheard. "We¡¯re a pack," Ronan said simply. "We protect each other."


    "Especially the smallest members," Darian added, looking toward the nursery. ra felt some of her stress ease. They were right. She wasn¡¯t alone in this. She had her mates, her children, her pack.


    But as she looked out over the forest, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that something was watching them. Something gentle and dangerous. "Do you think the Guardians know?" she asked. "About the baby?" Darian frowned. "How could they? Dr. Sarah just told us."


    "I don¡¯t know. I just have this feeling..." Her Bridge Walker senses were picking up something wrong. A presence that didn¡¯t fit. But when she tried to focus on it, the feeling slipped away.


    "Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid," she said. But deep in her heart, she knew better. The Guardians were still out there. Still nning. Still waiting for the right moment to strike.


    And now they had even more reason to want her destroyed. In the darkness of the forest, glowing eyes watched the pack house.


    The spy had heard everything. The pregnancy. The baby¡¯s unique personality. The family¡¯s ns to keep it secret.


    Soon, very soon, that information would be used against them. The figure melted back into the darkness, but not before leaving something behind.


    A small, innocent-looking gift basket on the porch. Inside was a congrattions card and some baby things. But hidden beneath the soft nkets was something else entirely. Something that would change everything.


    The trap was set. All they had to do now was wait for someone to spring it. And when they did, the Guardians would finally have their payback.

 Chapter 118: Visions of Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Visions of Tomorrow</h4>


    The gift basket looked like a warm wee on the porch. As ra picked it up, she smiled. The kind act made her heart warm.


    "Someone left us gifts for babies," she told the triplets through the door that was open. "Don¡¯t touch anything!" It was toote for Darian¡¯s sharp voice to cut through the air.


    As soon as ra touched the soft nket inside, her hands burst with silver energy.


    In any case, this wasn¡¯t her normal power. This was a whole different thing. The world around them shifted and blurred.


    The porch melted into swirling mist, and suddenly they were standing in what looked like their pack house, but different. Older. Changed. "What¡¯s happening?" Ronan asked, reaching out for ra.


    "I don¡¯t know!" she gasped, trying to pull her hands away from the basket. But she couldn¡¯t move.


    The nket seemed glued to her skin. Then they saw them. Their children, but not as babies.


    As kids. Kira stood in the middle of a destroyed room, her eyes glowing ice-blue. Furniture floated around her in a dangerous dance, controlled by her mind.


    But her face was cold, empty of the warmth they knew. "I don¡¯t want to feel anymore," young Kira said to someone they couldn¡¯t see.


    "The emotions hurt too much." "Kira, no!" ra screamed, but her daughter couldn¡¯t hear her.


    The scene changed. Now they saw Kai, older and stronger, but his shadow powers had devoured him.


    Darkness poured from his body like ck blood, killing everything it touched. His eyes were hollow, lost.


    "I tried to control it," he mumbled to the destruction around him. "But the shadows want to eat everything." Kael stepped forward, horror on his face.


    "These aren¡¯t our children. This can¡¯t be real." But the images weren¡¯t finished. The new baby came next, maybe sixteen years old.


    But this child was frightening. Power radiated from them in waves that made the air itself scream. Half the packy unconscious at their feet.


    "You all feared me," the youth said, voice echoing with unnatural force. "So I¡¯ll give you something real to fear." With a move, trees died. The earth cracked.


    The sky turned blood red. "Stop this!" ra fought against the image, her own power trying to break free. "This isn¡¯t what they¡¯ll be!"


    But more scenes shed before them. Kira, alone and friendless because her skills scared everyone away.


    Kai, locked in a cell because his shadows had killed someone by mistake. The third child, ruling through fear because they¡¯d never learned love.


    And through it all, they saw themselves. Older, broken, filled with sorrow. "We failed them," future ra sobbed in the vision.


    "We were so busy fighting enemies, we forgot to teach them how to be human."


    "The power was too much," future Kael said, his hair gone gray with worry. "We should have found a way to take it away."


    "They hate us," future Ronan whispered. "Our own children hate us for what we made them." The real Darian grabbed ra¡¯s shoulders.


    "Fight it! This is just fear! It¡¯s not real!" But ra was lost in the visions now.


    She saw Kira building an ice castle where she lived alone, pushing away anyone who tried to get close.


    She saw Kai slipping into his own shadows, bing more monster than boy. She saw their unborn child ruining everything they¡¯d built.


    "Maybe they¡¯d be better off without powers," she whispered, tears streaming down her face.


    "Maybe I should find a way to take it all away." "No!" Ronan shouted.


    "You can¡¯t believe this!" But the visions showed them one final scene. The three children, now adults, standing over their parents¡¯ graves. Cold. Unfeeling. Alone.


    "They gave us everything," grown-up Kira said without feeling. "Powers, strength, the power to destroy. But they never gave us peace."


    "We¡¯re monsters because they made us monsters," adult Kai agreed, his form more shadow than flesh. The third child, beautiful and terrible, nodded slowly.


    "Then we¡¯ll make sure no one else suffers like we did. We¡¯ll end all the families. All the magic. All of it."


    ra screamed and finally broke free from the basket. She threw it away from her, but the damage was done.


    The visions faded, leaving them standing on their normal porch again. But everything felt different now.


    "Those weren¡¯t real futures," Kael said confidently, but his voice shook. "They were just fears." "Were they?"


    ra touched her stomach where the new baby grew. "What if we¡¯re making a mistake? What if having strong children is just selfish?"


    "Don¡¯t let them get in your head," Darian warned. "This was clearly a trap."


    But Ronan was looking at the basket where it had fallen. "Look at the card." The wee card had changed.


    Now it showed a different message: "Every action has consequences. Choose carefully. - The Guardians" "They did this," ra breathed.


    "They showed us those visions to scare us." "But what if they were right?" she continued, fear making her voice small.


    "What if our children really will be monsters because of their power?" From inside the house, baby Kira started crying. Then Kai joined in.


    Their innocent wails filled the air, so different from the cold teens in the visions. "We need to go to them," Kael said.


    But as they turned toward the door, ra stopped. "What if touching them sparks my power again? What if I hurt them?"


    The fear from the visions was taking root, making her question everything. "This is what they wanted," Darian realized.


    "To make us afraid of our own children. To make us pull away from them." "But the visions felt so real," ra whispered.


    "Because they were designed to," he replied grimly. Inside the house, the babies cried harder. They needed their parents.


    But ra found herself frozen, afraid that her touch might somehow push them toward the dark futures she¡¯d seen.


    The gift baskety on the porch, harmless again. But its work was done. The seeds of doubt had been nted.


    And somewhere in the forest, glowing eyes watched with joy as the family began to tear itself apart from within. The real war wasn¡¯t going to be fought with ws and teeth.


    It was going to be fought in their hearts and minds.


    And the Guardians had just won the first fight.

 Chapter 119: The Tyrant’s Crown

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Tyrant¡¯s Crown</h4>


    That night, ra couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw her children¡¯s cold faces from the images.


    When she finally drifted off, the nightmares came. But these weren¡¯t just dreams. They felt real. Too true. She stood in a world twenty years in the future.


    The sky was gray, and massive walls surrounded what used to be their pack area. But now it looked like a castle. A jail.


    "Wee to the New Order," a familiar voice said behind her. ra spun around and gasped. It was Kira, but grown up.


    Beautiful and scary. Ice crystals floated around her like a cap, and her eyes held no warmth at all. "Kira?" ra whispered. "Baby, what happened to you?" "Baby?" Kiraughed, but it sounded like breaking ss. "I haven¡¯t been anyone¡¯s baby for a long time, Mother."


    The word ¡¯mother¡¯ came out like a curse. "You taught me that power is everything," Kira continued.


    "So I took all of it." She pointed, and ra saw them. Hundreds of people in chains, working in fields under the burning sun.


    Werewolves with metal cors stood guard, their eyes empty and controlled. "You enved them," ra breathed in horror.


    "I freed them from the burden of choice," Kira corrected coldly. "Humans are weak. They needed strong leaders. We gave them that."


    A shadow moved beside Kira, and Kai appeared from the darkness. But he wasn¡¯t the sweet baby ra knew. This version was tall and lean, with eyes like ck holes. Shadows writhed around him like living things.


    "The humans used to hunt our kind," Kai said, his voice echoing oddly.


    "Now they serve us. It¡¯s better this way." "Where¡¯s your brother?" ra asked, looking around for the third child. "Sister," Kira corrected.


    "And she¡¯s busy running the factories." As if called, the ground shook. A figure approached, and ra¡¯s heart stopped.


    The third child had grown into someone beautiful and terrible. Power radiated from her in waves that made the air shimmer.


    "Mother," the young woman said, inclining her head slightly. "You look exactly like I remember."


    "This isn¡¯t real," ra said desperately. "This is just another idea. Another trick." "Is it?" the third child asked.


    "Look around. Does this feel like a dream to you?" ra did look. The smells were real.


    The sounds. The pain in her chest as she watched humans stumble under heavy loads while werewolf guardsughed. "How did this happen?" she whispered.


    "You want to know the truth?" Kira stepped closer, ice forming under her feet with each step.


    "You were weak, Mother. All of you were weak." "We tried to teach you right from wrong," ra argued.


    "Right and wrong?" Kaiughed, and shadows danced around him like fire. "You taught us that we were different. Special. Better than everyone else. So we acted like it."


    "That¡¯s not what we meant!" "Isn¡¯t it?" The third child¡¯s eyes glowed with power.


    "You told us we were meant for greatness. You said we had to protect the pack. Well, we did. We protected it by conquering everything else."


    ra watched in fear as a human child, maybe seven years old, stumbled while carrying water.


    A werewolf guard raised his hand to strike. "Stop!" ra screamed. The guard froze mid-swing, looking confused. "Interesting," Kira whispered. "You still have some power here."


    "Let me help him," ra begged, running toward the child. But Kai¡¯s shadows wrapped around her legs, keeping her in ce.


    "Help is weakness, Mother. You taught us that too. Every time you saved us from consequences, you made us weaker." "So we learned to be strong," the third child added.


    "We learned that mercy is just another word for failure." ra fought against the shadows, tears streaming down her face.


    "Please. You¡¯re my children. I love you." "Love?" Kira¡¯s voice turned to ice.


    "Love is what made you hesitate when you should have moved. Love is what made you question when you should have been certain."


    "Love is why you¡¯re standing here now, watching us fix your mistakes," Kai said. The third child walked closer, and with each step, ra felt her power draining away.


    "We don¡¯t need your love, Mother. We have something better." "What?" ra gasped. "Fear." The scene around them moved.


    Now ra could see the full scope of their kingdom. Cities where people lived in carefully controlled sections. Werewolf guards on every corner.


    Children being sorted by magical ability, the strong ones taken to training camps, the weak ones sent tobor. "You created a world of monsters," ra sobbed.


    "We created a world of order," Kira corrected. "No more wars. No more confusion. Everyone knows their ce."


    "And what about happiness? What about freedom?" "Overrated," Kai said simply. "Security is better."


    "But what about your fathers?" ra asked desperately. "Where are Kael, Ronan, and Darian?" The three children traded looks.


    For just a moment, ra saw something flicker in their eyes. Pain? Regret? "They tried to stop us," the third child said softly. "So we stopped them first." ra¡¯s world tilted.


    "You killed them?"


    "We didn¡¯t have to kill them," Kira said, and for the first time, her voice held feeling. "We just... put them somewhere safe. Where they can¡¯t interfere."


    "Show me," ra ordered. Kai gestured, and the shadows parted to show a crystal prison.


    Inside, ra could see three people. Kael, Ronan, and Darian, but older, stuck in some kind of magical sleep.


    "They¡¯ll wake up when they¡¯re ready to ept what we¡¯ve built," the third child stated. "We¡¯re not monsters, Mother. We just learned to make hard choices."


    "This is wrong," ra whispered. "All of this is wrong." "ording to who?" Kira asked.


    "ording to the humans who used to kill us? ording to the vampires who fought wars over territory? We ended all of that." "You ended everything good too!"


    "Good is subjective," Kai said coldly. "Results are not. Look at our world, Mother. No war. No hunger. No chaos. Everyone has a role."


    "Everyone except you," the third child added. "You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t fit." ra felt a chill that had nothing to do with Kira¡¯s ice skills.


    "What do you mean?" "We¡¯ve been wondering what to do with you," Kira said carefully. "You¡¯re too dangerous to leave free. Too valuable to simply jail."


    "But we think we¡¯ve found the perfect solution," Kai added, his shadows growing darker.


    The third child smiled, and it was the most frightening thing ra had ever seen. "We¡¯re going to give you exactly what you always wanted."


    "What?" "A chance to start over. To raise us again. To do it right this time."


    The world around ra began to dissolve, but she could still hear their words.


    "Sweet dreams, Mother. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be back at the beginning. Back when we were babies. You¡¯ll have another chance to teach us to be better."


    "But here¡¯s the thing," Kira¡¯s words echoed as everything faded. "No matter how many times you try, you¡¯ll always end up here. Because this is who we were always meant to be." "This is your punishment," Kai added.


    "To watch us be monsters, over and over, knowing you created us." "Wee to your personal hell," the third child whispered.


    ra screamed as the vision shattered¡ª And woke up in her own bed, breathing and covered in sweat.


    The triplets were there quickly, surrounding her with concern. "What happened?" Kael asked anxiously. "Another vision," she panted.


    "But worse. So much worse." She looked toward the nursery where she could hear the babies stirring.


    Sweet, innocent sounds that now filled her with dread. "They showed me what our children be," she whispered.


    "They showed me a world where our babies grow up to be tyrants." "It was just a nightmare," Ronan said, but his voicecked sincerity. "Was it?"


    ra looked at each of them. "What if every decision we make leads to that future? What if we¡¯re destined to make monsters no matter what we do?"


    From the nursery came a sound that made them all freeze. It wasn¡¯t crying. It wasughter. Cold, adultughsing from their six-month-old babies.


    And in thatughter, ra heard the echo of the viins from her vision. The horror wasn¡¯t over. It was just starting.

 Chapter 120: The Bridge Between Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Bridge Between Worlds</h4>


    The coldughter stopped suddenly. In the sudden silence, ra heard something else from the nursery.


    Soft humming. Gentle and warm. "That¡¯s not possible," Darian whispered. "Babies don¡¯t hum lubies."


    But when they rushed to the nursery, they found something amazing. The twins were sitting up in their cribs, but their eyes were shining softly.


    Not with the harsh power from the images, but with gentle light.


    And standing between the cribs was a figure made of pure silver energy. It looked like ra, but older and smarter. "Don¡¯t be afraid," the person said in ra¡¯s voice.


    "I¡¯m here to show you the truth." "Another vision?" Kael ordered, stepping protectively in front of ra.


    "The right vision," the figure replied. "The Guardians showed you darkness. But every shadow has light to bnce it." Before anyone could protest, the room dissolved around them.


    But this time, the change felt warm and wee instead of threatening.


    They stood in the same future world, butpletely different. The sky was bright blue, and instead of walls, there were flowers everywhere.


    Beautiful buildings rose like flowers from the earth, and the air hummed with peaceful energy. "Wee to what could be," the metal figure said. A young woman approached them, and ra gasped.


    It was Kira, but this version exuded warmth and joy. Her ice powers produced beautiful sculptures in the air that made childrenugh and p.


    "Mom!" Future Kira ran to ra and hugged her tight. "You¡¯re here! Perfect time. We¡¯re about to start the ceremony."


    "What ceremony?" ra asked, still stunned by the change. "The Unity Celebration," Kira exined happily. "It¡¯s been twenty years since the Great Peace began.


    Twenty years since humans, werewolves, and all magical beings learned to live together." A shadow moved beside them, but instead of threatening darkness, it formed into beautiful shapes.


    Kai emerged, grown tall and strong, but his eyes sparkled with kindness.


    "The shadow puppets for the children are ready," he revealed cheerfully. "And the healing garden is blooming perfectly." "Healing garden?" Ronan asked.


    "Kai discovered that his shadow powers can help nts grow faster," Kira exined proudly. "We¡¯ve ended hunger in twelve countries so far."


    "Where¡¯s your sister?" ra asked, almost afraid to know. "Right here!" a person called from above.


    The third child dropped from the sky, but she wasn¡¯t floating with threatening power. Instead, she had beautiful wings made of pure energy that shone like stars.


    "I was just checking on the weather patterns," she said as shended gracefully.


    "The storms in the eastern parts have been calmed. The people there are safe now." ra looked around in wonder. Everywhere she looked, she saw peace.


    Human children yed alongside werewolf babies. Magical beings used their skills to help and heal instead of harm. "How?" she breathed. "How is this possible?" "You taught us well," Kira said simply.


    "You showed us that power without love is just death. So we picked love." "But the visions we saw," Kael objected. "You were cold. Cruel.


    You enved everyone." "That was fear talking," Kai revealed. "Fear of our power. Fear of what we might be.


    But you helped us face those fears." "We did?" The third child smiled, and it was like watching the sun rise. "Every day. You never gave up on us, even when we made mistakes."


    "What mistakes?" Darian asked. "Oh, we made plenty," Kiraughed. "Remember when I identally froze the entire school?"


    "Or when I lost control and created shadow monsters that terrorized the pack for a week," Kai added sheepishly. "And I turned the moon purple for three months," the third childughed. "Everyone was so confused."


    "But you never punished us with fear," Kira continued. "You helped us understand our power. You taught us to see it as a gift, not a curse."


    The scene around them changed, and they saw glimpses of the children growing up. ra and the triplets were there, gentle and loving, guiding them through each mistake.


    "We could have be the tyrants from your nightmare," Kai said seriously. "The promise was always there. But you showed us a better way."


    "You taught us that true strengthes from lifting others up, not tearing them down," the third child added.


    "Look," Kira said, pointing to the world around them. "This is what we built together." They saw ces where humans and werewolves worked side by side.


    Schools where magical children learned not just to control their skills, but to use them for good. Hospitals where supernatural treatment saved lives every day.


    "The war between species ended because we became bridges instead of walls," Kai exined. "My shadows connect distant ces, helping peoplemunicate across the world."


    "My ice powers help preserve food and medicine for those who need it," Kira added. "And my energy helps power clean cities and calm natural disasters," the third child said.


    "But the most important thing," all three said together, "is that we learned to choosepassion over fear."


    ra felt tears streaming down her face, but these were tears of joy instead of fear. "This is really possible?" she whispered. "More than possible," the metal figure said. "It¡¯s likely. If you make the right choices."


    "What choices?" Ronan asked anxiously. "Trust your children," the figure answered. "Trust their goodness. The dark images you saw were born from fear and doubt.


    But this futurees from love and hope." "The Guardians want you to be afraid," Kira said seriously. "They want you to push us away, to try to suppress our forces. That¡¯s what makes the tyrants."


    "But if you guide us with love instead of fear," Kai continued, "if you help us see our power as a responsibility instead of a burden..."


    "Then we be healers instead of destroyers," the third child ended. The world around them began to fade, but the warmth remained. "Remember," the silver figure said as everything disappeared.


    "Every time is a choice. Every word you speak to them forms who they be."


    "Choose love," Future Kira called out as she faded away. "Choose trust," Future Kai added. "Choose hope," the third child whispered.


    ra woke up in the nursery, but this time she felt peaceful instead of frightened. The babies were sleeping quietly, looking exactly like the innocent children they were.


    But as she watched, baby Kira opened her eyes and smiled. A real smile, full of pure love. "See?" the metal figure¡¯s voice whispered in her mind.


    "They¡¯re not monsters. They¡¯re miracles waiting to happen." ra reached into the crib and gently touched her daughter¡¯s face. Instead of fear, she felt overwhelming love.


    "We¡¯re going to raise them right," she said firmly to the triplets. "We¡¯re going to choose the light timeline." But as she spoke, she noticed something that made her blood run cold.


    The gift basket was back on the shelf. And this time, there was a note attached: "Choose wisely. You only get one chance to get it right.


    Choose wrong, and the dark timeline bes forever. - The Guardians " The babies began to cry, but now ra couldn¡¯t tell if it was from hunger or from some deeper understanding of the weight on their tiny shoulders.


    The choice was hers. But what if she picked wrong? What if love wasn¡¯t enough?


    Outside the window, something moved in the darkness, watching and waiting to see which future woulde to pass.

 Chapter 121: The Moment of Choice

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121: The Moment of Choice</h4>


    The gift basket burst in a shower of silver light. When the light faded, they weren¡¯t in the nursery anymore.


    They stood in a vast empty area where two doors waited. One door was made of ck stone, with chains wrapped around it.


    The other was white crystal, sparkling with warm light. "Choose," a voice ordered from everywhere and nowhere.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Kael urged, pulling ra close. "We are the Weavers of Fate," the voice answered. "The Guardians brought you here, but we control what happens next."


    "Where are our babies?" ra asked hurriedly. "Safe. For now. But their future depends on your choice."


    The ck door creaked open slightly. Through the gap, they saw shes of the dark timeline. Their children as masters. Enved people. A world ruled by fear.


    "This is the path of doubt," the voice stated. "If you choose to fear your children¡¯s power, this is what they be." The white door opened too. Light spilled out, showing views of the peaceful future.


    Their children as healers and defenders. All species live in harmony. "This is the path of trust," the voice continued.


    "If you choose to guide them with love, this is what they be." "That¡¯s easy then," Ronan said instantly. "We choose the light."


    "Wait." Darian grabbed his arm. "It can¡¯t be that simple." He was right. As they watched, both doors began to change.


    The ck door showed something new. Their children weren¡¯t rulers anymore. They were guards, but cold ones.


    They kept humans safe by controlling every part of their lives. "Even love can be imprisonment," the voice said. "If you protect them too much, they never learn to choose for themselves."


    The white door shifted too. Now it showed their children struggling. Making mistakes. Sometimes failing to save people they wanted to help. "Freedom means the right to fail," the voice continued.


    "If you guide them with love, they might still make wrong choices." "So both paths lead to problems?" ra asked. "All roads lead to problems.


    The question is: what kind of problems are you ready to face?" The space around them began to fill with scenes from both timelines. In the dark one, there was order but no joy.


    In the light one, there was happiness but also chaos. "I don¡¯t understand," Kael said. "How do we choose?"


    "You choose by understanding what you¡¯re really choosing," the voice responded. Suddenly, the triplets were separated.


    Each found himself standing in front of a different image. Kael saw the dark history, but focused on one scene. His children were stopping a war, but they did it by causing both sides to submit.


    No one died, but no one was free either. "Is peace worth any price?" a voice asked him. "No," Kael said firmly.


    "Peace without freedom isn¡¯t peace. It¡¯s just quiet very." Ronan saw the light timeline, but he watched his children fail to save a town from a flood.


    They had the power to stop it, but they paused, worried about interfering too much. People died because of their dy. "Is freedom worth any price?" a voice asked him. "No," Ronan said quietly.


    "Freedom without responsibility is just selfishness." Darian saw both paths at once, but he focused on something else.


    In both versions, there was a time when the children had to choose. In the dark timeline, they picked power.


    In the light timeline, they picked love. "What makes them choose differently?" a voice asked him. "The example we set," Darian realized. "Not what we tell them.


    What we show them." The visions faded, and the triplets found themselves back together. But now there was a third door.


    This one was made of simple wood, like the door to their own house. "What¡¯s behind that one?" ra asked. "Reality," the voice said. "The road where you don¡¯t try to control the future.


    Where you simply raise your children the best you can and trust them to choose wisely." "But what if they choose wrong?" ra worried. "Then you help them learn from their mistakes and choose better next time."


    "And if they be tyrants?" "Then you love them anyway and keep trying to reach the good in them." "And if they be heroes?"


    "Then you celebrate their victories and help them stay humble." ra looked at the three doors. The ck one guaranteed safety through control. The white one offered happiness through perfection.


    The wooden one offered nothing except the chance to try. "The real choice isn¡¯t about what future you want," the voice said softly. "It¡¯s about what kind of parent you want to be."


    "I want to be the kind who trusts her children," ra said. "Even if they make mistakes?" "Especially then. Mistakes are how we learn."


    "I want to be the kind who teaches by example," Kael added. "Even if the example is imperfect?" "Especially then. Perfection is scary. Trying is exciting."


    "I want to be the kind who fights for them, not against them," Ronan said. "Even if they fight against you?"


    "Especially then. Fighting means they care enough to argue." "I want to be the kind who sees their potential, not their problems," Darian finished. "Even if the potential is frightening?"


    "Especially then. Great power needs great love to guide it." The voice was quiet for a moment. Then it spoke again, and this time it sounded pleased.


    "You have picked well. But picking is only the first step. Living the choice is harder." The wooden door opened, and they saw their real nursery. Their real kids. Their real life. "Go," the voice said.


    "Raise your children. Love them. Trust them. And when the timees, let them choose their own way." "What about the Guardians?" Darian asked.


    "They wanted you to choose fear. You picked love instead. That weakens them greatly."


    "Are we safe?"


    "You¡¯re never safe. Safety is a fantasy. But you¡¯re strong, and you¡¯re together, and you¡¯re led by love. That¡¯s better than safety."


    They stepped through the wooden door and found themselves back in the nursery. The babies were awake, looking at them with bright, curious eyes.


    "Did we do the right thing?" ra asked, picking up Kira. "We did the honest thing," Kael answered, lifting Kai. "That¡¯s all we can do."


    But as they settled into their normal pattern, ra noticed something different. The kids seemed more aware somehow. More present.


    "Do you think they know?" she asked. "About the choice we made?" "I think they feel it," Darian said. "Children always know when they¡¯re truly loved."


    They spent the next hour just being a family. Feeding the babies. ying with them. Talking to them like they understood every word.


    And maybe they did. Because when it came time to put them down for naps, baby Kira reached up and touched ra¡¯s face.


    For just a moment, her eyes glowed with the same silver light as the Bridge Walker power. "Thank you," she seemed to say without words. "For choosing to trust us."


    But as the babies drifted off to sleep, a new sound filled the air. Footsteps. Lots of them.


    The Guardians had found them. And they were not happy about the choice that had been made.


    "Get ready," Darian said grimly, feeling the approaching danger. "The real fight is about to begin." Outside, shades moved between the trees. The Guardians wereing in force.


    And this time, they weren¡¯t just after ra. They wereing for the children too.

 Chapter 122: When Trust Becomes War

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122: When Trust Bes War</h4>


    There were no more stepsing from outside their door. ra¡¯s chest hurt from her heart beating so hard.


    She held Kira so tightly that the little girl started to fuss as she leaned her back against the wall of the nursery.


    She said, "Shh," but her voice was shaking. Kael went to the window. His face turned white.


    "There are a lot of them. Maybe even hundreds." "All Guardians?" Ronan asked as he looked over his tools.


    "No." Kael¡¯s voice was grim. "Some of them are our own pack members."


    ra¡¯s blood turned to ice. "What?" Darian looked through the blinds.


    "Marcus is with them. And Celeste." The deception hit like a physical blow. Their own Alpha.


    The woman who had tried to destroy ra before. "They¡¯re working together," ra breathed.


    A voice boomed from outside, magically amplified to reach every part of the house.


    "ra ckwood! You have made a terrible mistake!" It was Marcus. His tone held the authority he¡¯d used tomand the pack for decades.


    "Bring us the children, and we might let you live!"


    "Never," ra snarled, shocking herself with the fierce anger in her voice. Ronan grinned, but it wasn¡¯t a happy look. "That¡¯s my girl." The voice continued.


    "You chose to trust them. But trust is weakness when faced with such power!"


    "Your children will destroy everything!" Another voice joined in. Female. Cold. One of the Guardians.


    "We offer them a better road. Control. Discipline. Order." Kaelughed bitterly.


    "They mean very." Baby Kai started crying, as if he could sense the danger around them. Darian quickly picked him up, bouncing him gently.


    "It¡¯s okay, little warrior," he murmured. "Daddy¡¯s here." But even as he soothed his son, his mind was racing.


    "They¡¯re not just here to take the children," he said softly. "What do you mean?" ra asked.


    "Think about it. If they wanted to grab the babies and run, they¡¯d have done it quietly.


    But they¡¯re making a big show. They want something else." Kael¡¯s eyes widened with understanding.


    "They want us to break." "Exactly. They want us to get so scared that we hand over the children freely."


    "Or," Ronan added darkly, "they want us to fight back and prove we¡¯re just as dangerous as they im."


    A new sound made them all freeze. Scratching. Like ws on wood. It wasing from inside the walls.


    "They¡¯re not just outside," ra whispered. The scratching grew louder. Closer. Suddenly, the nursery wall burst inward.


    A creature burst through - part person, part shadow, with eyes that glowed sickly green. It lunged straight for baby Kira.


    ra screamed and rolled away, clutching her daughter. The creature¡¯s ws missed Kira¡¯s face by inches.


    Kael roared and tackled the thing, sending them both crashing into the changing table.


    But more creatures wereing through the hole in the wall. And these weren¡¯t Guardians. They were something else entirely. "What are those things?"


    Ronan shouted, striking at one with a silver de. "The Forgotten," Darian said grimly, avoiding another attack.


    "I read about them in the old books. They¡¯re what happens when Guardians fall too far into darkness."


    The Forgotten moved like liquid shadow, recovering even when cut. They made no sound except for a terrible wet breathing.


    "They want the children¡¯s power," Darian continued, kicking one away from the cribs.


    "If they can drain it, they be human again." "Over my dead body," ra growled.


    She felt something warm spreading through her chest. Her own power, awakening in reaction to the threat.


    But as the silver light began to glow around her, baby Kira started to glow too.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes opened, and they were burning with power far beyond what any baby should possess. "No," ra breathed. "Not yet. You¡¯re too young."


    But Kira wasn¡¯t listening. Her tiny hand reached out toward the nearest Forgotten.


    The creature shrieked as silver fire consumed it. In seconds, it was nothing but ash.


    Baby Kai¡¯s eyes snapped open. His power joined his sister¡¯s, and suddenly the entire nursery was filled with brilliant light.


    The remaining Forgotten fled, screaming. But the win felt hollow. The kids were using their power.


    The very thing everyone feared was happening. "Did you see that?" Marcus¡¯s voice boomed from outside.


    "They¡¯re already dangerous! Even as babies!" "We have to stop this," Celeste¡¯s voice added.


    "Before they grow stronger!" ra looked down at Kira, who was still glowing softly. The baby looked up at her with old eyes.


    "She¡¯s aware," ra whispered. "She knows exactly what she¡¯s doing."


    "They both do," Kael said, staring at his son in amazement and fear.


    The children had just saved them. But they¡¯d also proven that everyone¡¯s worst fears might be right.


    "This changes everything," Darian said quietly. Outside, the voices were getting closer.


    More aggressive. The show of power had made the crowd braver, not more afraid.


    "They¡¯re not going to back down," Ronan realized. "Seeing the children use their power - it¡¯s exactly what they wanted."


    "It gives them an excuse to attack," Kael agreed. ra felt tears burning her eyes.


    They¡¯d decided to trust their children, but that trust had just put everyone in more danger.


    "Maybe we were wrong," she whispered. "No." Darian¡¯s voice was strong.


    "Look at them." ra looked down at both kids. The silver glow was dimming, but their eyes were still bright and aware.


    Kira reached up and touched ra¡¯s cheek. Where her tiny fingers made touch, ra felt a wave of pure love and determination.


    We¡¯re not monsters, the touch seemed to say. We¡¯re your children. We¡¯ll always be your children.


    Kai made a soft cooing sound and smiled at his fathers. Not the random smile of a baby, but a real, knowing smile.


    We used our power to protect you, his face seemed to say. Just like you protect us. "They¡¯re not out of control," ra realized.


    "They¡¯re in great control. They only used as much power as they needed."


    "And they stopped the moment the danger was gone," Kael added, wonder in his voice. "Our choice was right," Ronan said strongly.


    "Trust them. That¡¯s what we decided." "Then we stick to it," Darian stated. "No matter what."


    A huge boom shook the house. The front door had been blown off its hinges. "Time¡¯s up!" Marcus roared.


    "We¡¯reing in!" Heavy footsteps rumbled through the house, getting closer.


    "What do we do?" ra asked. The triplets looked at each other.


    Some silent conversation passed between them. "We fight," Kael said bluntly. "All of us," Ronan added.


    "Together," Darian finished. But as they prepared for fight, baby Kira made a soft sound.


    She was looking toward the broken wall where the Forgotten had entered.


    In the darkness beyond, something else was moving. Something much bigger than the creatures they¡¯d just fought.


    And it wasing straight for them. "What now?" ra breathed.


    The thing in the darkness stepped into the light, and they all gasped. It looked exactly like ra.


    But its eyes were solid ck, and when it smiled, its teeth were razor sharp.


    "Hello, sister," it said in ra¡¯s own voice. "I¡¯ve been waiting so long to meet you."

 Chapter 123: The Moon’s Dark Secret

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123: The Moon¡¯s Dark Secret</h4>


    The thing wearing ra¡¯s face stepped closer, and the temperature in the room dropped twenty degrees.


    "Don¡¯t listen to it," Darian warned, but his voice shook.


    The thingughed with ra¡¯s voice, but the sound was wrong.


    Too cold. Too empty. "I¡¯m not a ¡¯it,¡¯ brother-inw. I¡¯m family." "What are you?"


    ra ordered, backing away with Kira pressed against her chest. "I¡¯m what you could have been," the creature answered.


    "What you should have been. If you hadn¡¯t been such a failure."


    Behind them, Marcus and his men were smashing through the house, getting closer every second.


    "We don¡¯t have time for this," Ronan growled, raising his weapon. The monster tilted its head.


    "Oh, but we have all the time in the world. Because none of you are leaving this room alive."


    That¡¯s when the ceiling burst. Silver light poured down like liquid stars, and a figure descended from above.


    She was beautiful beyond description, with skin that glowed like moonbeams and hair that flowed like liquid mercury.


    Her eyes held the wisdom of ages and the coldness of deep space. "Enough," she said, and her voice made the walls quiver.


    Every person in the house froze. Marcus and his friends. The thing wearing ra¡¯s face.


    Even the kids stopped making noise. "Moon Goddess," Kael breathed.


    Shended gracefully in the middle of the destroyed nursery, and suddenly the room was whole again. The walls were fixed. The furniture was back in ce.


    But the feeling of danger stayed. "Selene," the creature said, and for the first time, it looked nervous.


    "Luna," the Moon Goddess answered. "My wayward kid. Still ying dress-up, I see." ra¡¯s mind spun.


    "Daughter?" The Moon Goddess turned to her, and ra felt like she was being inspected by something vast and ancient.


    "Hello, granddaughter," Selene said quietly. The words hit like a physical blow. "What?"


    "Did you think your power came from nowhere? Your power to bridge worlds, to bring peace between species? That¡¯s my bloodline. My gift."


    "But she¡¯s¡ª" ra pointed at the thing that looked like her.


    "Your aunt. My eldest. The one who was meant to inherit everything." Selene¡¯s voice grew cold.


    "Until she decided she wanted to rule instead of serve." Luna¡¯s appearance changed.


    Her stolen features melted away, showing something beautiful but terrifying. She looked like Selene, but twisted. Darker. "You cast me out," Luna growled.


    "For wanting to use our power properly." "You wanted to enve mortals," Selene corrected.


    "Just like the Guardians do now." Suddenly, everything clicked into ce for Darian.


    "The Guardians work for her. For Luna." "Very good," Luna smiled, showing those sharp teeth again.


    "They¡¯ve been my faithful servants for ages. Controlling. Manipting. Preparing."


    "Preparing for what?" Kael demanded. "For tonight," Selene answered. "The final trial."


    The Moon Goddess waved her hand, and the room around them disappeared.


    They were standing in a vast arena made of stars and shadow. In the distance, troops faced each other.


    On one side stood Marcus, Celeste, the Guardians, and thousands of animals like the Forgotten.


    On the other side were the pack members who had stayed loyal, led by Tobias Grey. "This is it," Selene stated.


    "The moment that determines everything." "I don¡¯t understand," ra said.


    "Luna has been working toward this night for a thousand years. She wants to remove me and take control of all supernatural beings."


    "And the children?" Ronan asked, holding Kai protectively. "Are the key to everything," Luna interrupted.


    "Their power is bigger than mine. Greater than Selene¡¯s. Whoever controls them controls the future."


    "No one controls our children," ra said fiercely. "That¡¯s what we¡¯re here to determine," Selene replied.


    "Luna thinks power should dominate. I believe it should work. You chose trust."


    "So what happens now?" Darian asked. "Now you prove your choice was right," Selene said. "By defeating me."


    The words hung in the air like a bomb waiting to burst. "What?" all four adults said at once.


    "The final trial isn¡¯t about defeating Luna," Selene stated. "It¡¯s about proving that your way is better than mine."


    "But you¡¯re on our side," ra objected. "Am I?" The Moon Goddess¡¯s smile was sad. "I¡¯ve controlled magical beings for millennia.


    Decided their fates. Chosen their mates. Determined their destinies." Lunaughed proudly.


    "Finally, some honesty. Tell them the rest, mother." Selene¡¯s glow faded slightly.


    "The mate bonds. The predictions. The trials you¡¯ve faced. I arranged all of it." ra felt sick. "You manipted us."


    "I guided you toward what I thought was best." "That¡¯s not the same thing," Kael said furiously. "Isn¡¯t it?" Selene challenged.


    "I picked ra¡¯s mates for her. I created the circumstances that brought you together.


    I even suppressed her memories of her true heritage until the right time." "You¡¯re just as bad as Luna," Ronan charged.


    "The difference," Selene said quietly, "is that I¡¯m willing to give up my power if you can prove you don¡¯t need it." She pointed to the armies below.


    "If you can stop this war without my help. If you can protect your children without my magic. If you can build peace through choice instead of control."


    "And if we can¡¯t?" Darian asked. "Then Luna takes over, and free will dies forever." Luna pped her hands in delight.


    "This is even better than I nned. Either way, the age of human choice ends tonight."


    Baby Kira made a soft sound and reached toward both queens. Her tiny hand glowed with silver light. Suddenly, ra understood.


    "You¡¯re both wrong," she said. The goddesses turned to her in surprise. "The children don¡¯t need to be managed by anyone.


    Not by Luna. Not by Selene. Not even by us." "What are you saying?" Luna demanded.


    "I¡¯m saying we step aside and let them choose." "They¡¯re babies!" Selene protested.


    "Are they?" ra looked down at Kira¡¯s old, knowing eyes. "Or are they something more?"


    She set Kira down gently on the starlight floor. Kai wiggled in Kael¡¯s arms until his father did the same.


    The two babies looked at each other. Some wordless conversation passed between them. Then they began to crawl toward each other.


    As they moved, their power grew. The silver light around them increased. "Stop them," Luna hissed.


    "They¡¯ll ruin everything." "Let them finish," ra said strongly.


    The babies reached each other and sped tiny hands. The moment they touched, a wave of pure energy burst outward.


    It washed over the armies below, and something amazing happened.


    The fighting stopped. Every person, monster, and Guardian simply...id down their weapons.


    "What did they do?" Selene whispered. "They chose," Darian said in wonder.


    "They chose to end the conflict without forcing anyone." "Impossible," Luna snarled. "Power must dominate!" "No," a new voice said.


    Everyone turned in shock. The babies were standing now, but they looked different. Older.


    Wiser. Ancient souls in young bodies. "Power must serve," Kira said in a voice far too adult for her age.


    "Choice must be free," Kai added. "And love," they said together, "must guide everything."


    The twins raised their joined hands, and both goddesses began to glow. "What¡¯s happening?" Luna screamed.


    "Evolution," the children answered. "The old ways end tonight." Luna tried to run, but she was frozen in ce.


    Selene stood calmly, as if she¡¯d been expected this. "You knew," ra realized. "You knew this would happen."


    "I hoped," Selene amended. "But I couldn¡¯t be certain until they chose for themselves."


    The light from the children grew brighter, epassing both goddesses. When it faded, Luna was gone.


    Selene stayed, but she looked different. Younger. More real. "Where¡¯s Luna?" Ronan asked.


    "Redeemed," Kira said simply, back to looking like a normal baby. "Given another chance," Kai added, also returned to his baby form.


    "And you?" ra asked Selene. The old Moon Goddess smiled.


    "Retired. It¡¯s time for a new generation to lead the supernatural world."


    She began to fade, bing transparent. "Wait," Kael called. "What happens now?"


    "Now," Selene said as she disappeared totally, "you raise your children. And trust them to make the right choices."


    The arena disappeared around them, and they found themselves back in their own home. Everything was peaceful. The forces were gone.


    The danger had passed. But as ra picked up her daughter, she noticed something new.


    Kira¡¯s eyes held a silver star in each pupil. Kai had the same marks. "What does it mean?" she asked Darian.


    Before he could answer, a knock came at the door. A voice called out - familiar, but impossible.


    "Hello? Is anyone home? I¡¯m looking for my family." It was Luna¡¯s voice. But not cold anymore.


    Warm. Human.


    "I think," Darian said slowly, "our real adventure is just beginning."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 124: The Test Behind the Test

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124: The Test Behind the Test</h4>


    ra¡¯s hand froze on the doorknob. That voice. Luna¡¯s voice. But soft now. Almost... broken?


    "Don¡¯t open it," Darian warned, moving protectively toward the kids.


    "What if it¡¯s a trick?" Ronan added, his muscles tense for a fight. But Kael was studying the door with a frown.


    "Something¡¯s different. I can¡¯t feel any danger." The knock came again, softer this time. "Please," the voice said.


    "I know you have every reason not to trust me. But I need to exin." ra looked down at baby Kira.


    The silver stars in her daughter¡¯s eyes were glowing softly, but not with fear. With something that looked almost like... recognition?


    "She knows something we don¡¯t," ra whispered. Against every instinct shouting at her to run, she opened the door.


    The woman standing there looked like Luna, but everything about her was different. Her dark hair hung loose instead of perfectly styled.


    Her clothes were simple human clothing instead of magical armor. Most shocking of all, her eyes were red from crying.


    "Hello," she said quietly. "My name is actually Lydia. Luna was... what I became when I lost myself."


    "Lost yourself how?" Kael ordered, not moving away from his defensive position.


    "By making the same mistake Selene did for centuries," Lydia answered. "Thinking I knew better than everyone else."


    She held up her hands, showing they were empty. "May Ie in? There are things you need to know before Selene returns."


    "Returns?" Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I thought she retired."


    "She lied." The easy words hit like a thunderbolt. "What do you mean?" ra asked.


    "Everything that just happened - the trial, the troops, Luna¡¯s defeat - it was all fake. A test within a test." Darian stepped forward, his logical mind working.


    "Exin." Lydia took a shaky breath. "Selene knew the real threat wasn¡¯t me wanting to control humans.


    The real threat is that your children¡¯s power will soon exceed hers totally." "That¡¯s good, right?" ra said. "It means they can protect themselves."


    "Not if she kills them first." The room went deadly quiet. "You¡¯re lying," Kael said simply. "I wish I was." Lydia¡¯s voice cracked.


    "She¡¯s been nning this for months. The entire prophesy about your children bringing peace? She created it to make you trust her."


    "Why would she want to hurt them?" ra¡¯s arms tightened around Kira.


    "Because they reflect the end of her reign. Once theye into their full power, they won¡¯t need moon gods or guardian councils or any of the old systems." Baby Kai made a soft cooing sound and reached toward Lydia.


    She looked at him with genuine wonder. "They¡¯re beautiful," she whispered. "And so powerful. I can feel it from here."


    "Stay away from them," Ronan growled. "I¡¯m not here to hurt them. I¡¯m here to warn you. And to make amends for my part in this."


    Darian was pacing now, thinking hard. "If what you¡¯re saying is true, why help us? What¡¯s in it for you?"


    "Redemption," Lydia said simply. "When your children broke the magic, they didn¡¯t just stop the war.


    They showed me who I used to be before ages of anger and jealousy twisted me into something horrible."


    She looked directly at ra. "I was you, once. A young woman who thought she could change the world through love instead of force."


    "What happened to change you?" ra asked softly.


    "Selene happened. She told me I was too soft, too naive. She convinced me that power had to be seized and held with a hard fist, or it would be taken away." "So you became everything she wanted you to be," Kael realized.


    "Until I became worse than she ever was. That¡¯s when she cast me out - not for being cruel, but for being crueler than she was okay with." A new voice cut through the conversation like a de.


    "Such a touching story." They all spun around to see Selene standing in the middle of the room.


    But this wasn¡¯t the warm, quiet goddess who had disappeared earlier. This Selene burned with cold silver fire. Her eyes were like frozen stars, and her smile was sharp enough to cut.


    "Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice you talking to my wayward daughter?" she asked conversationally.


    "You lied to us," ra charged. "I tried you. There¡¯s a difference."


    "What kind of test involves threatening to kill our children?" Ronan snarled.


    "The kind that shows me whether you¡¯re ready to rece me." The statement hung in the air like poison. "Rece you?" Darian asked carefully.


    "Oh yes. Did you think this was about the children? They¡¯re strong, but they¡¯re still infants. They won¡¯t reach their full ability for years."


    Selene began to circle them like an animal. "But you four... you¡¯ve already proven you can work together under impossible pressure.


    You¡¯ve shown you¡¯ll give anything for those you love. And most importantly, you¡¯ve proven that you won¡¯t be corrupted by power." "We don¡¯t want to rece you," ra said. "You don¡¯t have a choice.


    The supernatural world needs guidance, and I¡¯m tired of the responsibility." "Then step down," Kael said.


    "I can¡¯t just step down. Power like mine doesn¡¯t move peacefully. It has to be taken."


    "By force?" Ronan asked. "By proving you¡¯re stronger than I am." Suddenly, the room around them started to change.


    The walls stretched upward, bing huge stone columns. The floor turned to smooth marble.


    They were in some kind of old temple. "Where are we?" ra asked. "The Heart of the Moon," Selene answered.


    "My ce of power. And the ce where one of us dies tonight." "Dies?" Lydia stepped forward. "Selene, you said this was just a test!" "It is. The ultimate test.


    To truly acquire my power, they have to kill me for it." "That¡¯s insane," Darian said.


    "That¡¯s habit. How do you think I became Moon Goddess? I killed my boss." "We won¡¯t do it," ra said strongly. "Then you¡¯ll watch your children die instead."


    As if summoned by her words, two more figures appeared in the temple. They looked exactly like Kira and Kai, but aged to about ten years old.


    Their eyes glowed with terrifying power, and their faces were cold and cruel. "What are those?" Kael breathed.


    "Your children¡¯s potential future," Selene said. "What they be if I¡¯m forced to train them myself. Powerful. Obedient. Completely without mercy."


    The false Kira raised her hand, and silver sparks danced around her fingers. "Hello, mother. Father. Shall we y?"


    "You¡¯re not our daughter," ra said, but her voice shook. "I am what she bes without your influence," the creature responded.


    The fake Kai stepped beside his sister. "We could be your executioners, if you prefer. Make this quick and clean."


    "Stop this," Ronan ordered, moving toward the fake children. "Stay back," Selene warned. "They¡¯re real enough to kill you."


    "This is madness," Lydia said. "Selene, they¡¯ve proven themselves already!"


    "Have they? They picked trust over control, yes. But can they choose love over survival?"


    The fake Kira and Kai began to advance, their power getting brighter with each step. "Fight me," Selene ordered. "Take my power. Save your real children."


    "Or," the fake Kira added sweetly, "refuse to fight and watch us burn everything you love."


    ra looked desperately at her real babies, still held safely in her and Kael¡¯s arms. They were watching the scene with those old, knowing eyes.


    "There has to be another way," she said. "There is," a tiny voice said. Everyone froze.


    It was baby Kira, speaking in her infant voice but with perfect rity. "Tell them, sister mine," baby Kai added.


    The real children looked at their older, twisted versions with something like pity. "You¡¯re not us," Kira said simply. "You¡¯re her fear," Kai continued.


    "Fear of what we might be if we forget love."


    The fake children growled and lunged forward, but something impossible happened. They passed right through the babies like shadows.


    "Illusions," Darian breathed. "Very good," the real Kira said, pping her tiny hands together. "Grandmother¡¯sst test," Kai stated.


    Selene¡¯s expression changed from cold determination to genuine surprise.


    "How did you...?" "Because we know something you forgot," the babies said in agreement.


    "What?" Selene asked. "Power isn¡¯t taken. It¡¯s given."


    "And it isn¡¯t inherited. It¡¯s earned." "And it isn¡¯t about being stronger than everyone else."


    "It¡¯s about lifting everyone up." The babies looked at their parents with pure love.


    "We don¡¯t need to rece Grandmother," Kira said. "We need to help her remember who she used to be," Kai added. Suddenly, the building began to fill with warm light.


    Not the cold silver of Selene¡¯s power, but something warmer. Golden. "What is this?" Selene whispered.


    "Love," ra said, understanding rushing through her. "The one power you never learned to use."


    The golden light washed over Selene, and her appearance started to change.


    The cold beauty melted away, leaving someone who looked... tired. Lonely. Human. "I¡¯ve been alone for so long," she whispered.


    "You don¡¯t have to be alone anymore," Lydia said gently, moving to her mother¡¯s side.


    "But the supernatural world needs leadership," Seleneined weakly. "Then lead it," Darian said.


    "But not alone. Lead it with us." "Together," Kael added. "As a family," Ronan finished.


    Selene looked around at all of them - her daughter, her granddaughter, the triplets, and the amazing babies who had just taught her something she¡¯d forgotten millennia ago.


    "A council instead of a throne," she said slowly. "Exactly," ra smiled.


    "But what if I make mistakes? What if my old habits return?" Baby Kira giggled and reached toward her grandmother. "Then we¡¯ll remind you."


    "Again and again," Kai added with a baby¡¯s innocent smile, "until you remember."


    Selene took Kira¡¯s tiny hand, and the moment they touched, thest of her cold power melted away. "I think," she said wonderfully, "I¡¯d like that very much."


    The temple disintegrated around them, and they were back in their living room. But something was different.


    There were five thrones now, made of moonlight and starfire. One for each adult.


    "The new council," Selene said. "What do you think?" "I think it¡¯s perfect," ra said.


    But as they admired their new seats of power, baby Kai pointed toward the window with a concerned look. "What is it, little one?" Darian asked.


    Outside, the sky was changing. Instead of one moon, there were now three.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Lydia breathed. "No," Selene said, her voice tight with fear.


    "That¡¯s the signal." "Signal for what?" Kael demanded. "The other pantheons have noticed our power change. Greek.


    Egyptian. Norse." "And?" Ronan prompted. "And they¡¯reing to test our new council themselves."


    A sound like thunder rolled across the sky, and lightning began to sh between the three moons.


    "Test us how?" ra asked, though she was afraid she already knew the answer.


    "By trying to destroy us before we be too powerful to stop."


    In the distance, shapes started to appear in the sky. Massive forms that blocked out stars. Gods. Dozens of them.


    All going straight for their home. "Well," Darian said dryly, "at least we know what we¡¯re doing tomorrow."


    Baby Kira looked up at theing deities and smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t a baby¡¯s innocent smile anymore. It was the smile of someone who knew exactly how this was going to end.


    And from the worried expressions on the gods¡¯ faces as they drew closer, they were starting to suspect it too.

 Chapter 125: When Gods Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125: When Gods Kneel</h4>


    The first god tond shook the entire house. He was massive, with lightning crackling around his hands and a crown made of storm clouds.


    Zeus. Even ra, who knew nothing about mythology, recognized him quickly.


    "So," his voice boomed like thunder, "these are the mortals who think they can remake the supernatural world." Behind him, more gods descended.


    A woman with snakes for hair. A man with the head of a dog. A red-bearded giant holding a hammer that sparked with electricity.


    "Medusa. Anubis. Thor," Selene hissed, naming them as theynded. "The most dangerous gods from every pantheon."


    "How many are there?" Kael asked, trying to count the figures still falling from the sky. "Too many," Lydia answered grimly.


    But baby Kira justughed and pped her hands like this was the most wonderful game in the world. "She¡¯s not afraid," ra realized.


    "Neither is he," Darian noticed, watching Kai reach toward the approaching gods with curious fingers.


    Zeus stepped forward, his eyes burning white-hot. "We havee to¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence.


    His gaze had fallen on the twins, and his face changed from arrogance to shock. "Impossible," he breathed. "What?" Thormanded, pushing forward.


    Then he saw the babies too, and his hammer fell from his suddenly nerveless fingers.


    One by one, every god who looked at Kira and Kai had the same response. Complete, stunned quiet.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Ronan asked. "They recognize them," Selene whispered in surprise.


    "Recognize them as what?" ra asked. Before anyone could answer, Medusa spoke. Her voice was like silk over steel.


    "The First Ones," she said, dropping to one knee. "They have returned."


    "The First Ones?" Darian questioned. "The original gods," Anubis exined, also kneeling.


    "The ones who created all of us." "That¡¯s ridiculous," ra objected. "They¡¯re babies!"


    "Are they?" Zeus asked, and for the first time, his voice held no vanity.


    Only wonder. Baby Kira looked straight at him and spoke in her tiny voice. "Hello, grandson."


    The King of the Greek Gods went white as snow. Kai giggled and waved at the gathered deities. "We missed you all so much."


    "How is this possible?" Thor whispered, falling to his knees like the others.


    "When the old universe ended," Kira exined in her baby voice, "we chose to be reborn." "To start fresh," Kai added.


    "To learn what it means to be loved instead of feared." "But your power," Medusa said.


    "It¡¯s been growing. We felt it across all the worlds." "That¡¯s why we came," Anubis admitted.


    "To stop you before you became too strong." "And now?" Selene asked. The gods looked at each other uncertainly.


    "Now," Zeus said slowly, "we realize we¡¯ve made a terrible mistake."


    "You¡¯re not here to conquer," Thor realized. "You¡¯re here to teach." "To show us a better way," Medusa finished.


    ra felt a strange warmth spreading through her chest. At first, she thought it was pride in her wonderful children.


    Then the warmth became heat. Intense, growing heat. "Something¡¯s wrong," she gasped, falling over. Kael was at her side instantly. "ra? What is it?"


    The heat was spreading, and with it came a startling discovery. "I¡¯m pregnant," she whispered. "What?" all three triplets said at once.


    "But that¡¯s impossible," Darian argued. "You just had the twins six months ago."


    "Look at her," Lydia said quickly. ra¡¯s belly was growing. Visibly. Rapidly. In the space of thirty seconds, she went from t-stomached to looking three months pregnant.


    "The power awakening," Selene breathed. "It¡¯s affecting everything."


    "Make it stop," Ronan ordered. "We can¡¯t," Zeus said. "This is beyond our abilities."


    The growth continued. Six months. Seven. Eight. "ra!" Kael caught her as she stumbled. "It doesn¡¯t hurt," she said in wonder. "It feels... amazing."


    The assembled gods watched in fascination and fear as her pregnancy elerated. "How many?" Medusa asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," ra answered. Then her eyes widened. "Wait. I can feel them. Three. No, four. No..." "How many?" Darian asked anxiously. "Seven," she whispered.


    The gods traded worried nces. "Seven children of the First Ones," Anubis said softly. "The prophecies speak of this." "What prophecies?" Selene demanded.


    "The ones that say seven wille to judge whether the current universe deserves to continue."


    "Or whether it should be ended and remade."


    A chill ran through everyone present. "Our children wouldn¡¯t destroy the world," Kael said definitely. "Wouldn¡¯t they?" Thor asked. "Look around you. War. Hatred. Suffering.


    If you had the power to wipe it all clean and start over, wouldn¡¯t you at least consider it?" ra¡¯s pregnancy had hit full term now.


    She was breathing deeply but still didn¡¯t seem to be in pain. "They¡¯reing," she stated. "Now?" Ronan asked.


    "Now." But instead of rushing to a hospital, ra walked quietly to the center of the room. The gods parted respectfully before her.


    "I need you all to witness this," she said. "Whatever these children decide about the world, you need to see how they enter it."


    The first contraction hit, but ra didn¡¯t scream. She glowed. Silver light poured from her skin, and the air itself seemed to sing. "It¡¯s starting," Selene said softly.


    But as the first baby began to crown, something unexpected happened. The other gods - the ones who hade to fight - began to change. Their angry faces softened.


    Their guns disappeared. Their threatening poses softened into wonder. "What¡¯s happening to them?" Lydia asked.


    "The children¡¯s influence," baby Kira exined. "Even before birth, they share love." "Not fear," baby Kai added.


    "Not power. Just love." The first of the new babies was born in a burst of golden light.


    She was beautiful, with ra¡¯s dark hair and eyes that held flecks of all three twins¡¯ colors. "Hello, little one," ra whispered, holding her newest daughter.


    The baby looked up at her mother and spoke clearly. "Hello, Mama. We have much work to do." "We?" Kael asked.


    "My brothers and I. The world needs healing." The second baby arrived minutester.


    A boy with Ronan¡¯s wild hair and a smile that could light up the darkness. "I will teach them tough," he stated as Darian caught him.


    The third was a girl who looked exactly like a miniature ra but had Kael¡¯s serious face. "I will teach them wisdom," she said solemnly.


    One by one, the seven children were born. Each announced their mission. Justice. Mercy. Hope. Courage. Peace. Joy. Love.


    As thest baby - Love - was put in Ronan¡¯s arms, something remarkable happened. Every god present knelt. Not in fear, but in respect.


    "We understand now," Zeus said humbly. "You¡¯re not here to rule us. You¡¯re here to tell us why we exist." "To serve," Medusa added. "To protect," Thor continued.


    "To love," Anubis finished. The seven new babies looked at the gathered deities with ancient eyes full ofpassion.


    "You have all forgotten your true purpose," the baby of Justice said. "But it¡¯s not toote to remember," Hope added.


    "We will help you," Mercy promised. "Together," they all said at once.


    ra felt tears running down her face. Not from pain or tiredness, but from overwhelming joy. Her children - all nine of them - were going to change everything.


    But as she looked around at the kneeling gods, the reformed council, and her amazing family, a shadow fell across the room.


    "How touching," a cold voice said from above. They all looked up to see a figure falling from the sky. But this wasn¡¯t another god. It was something far worse.


    "The Void," Selene whispered in fear. "The thing that devours universes." The thingughed, and the sound made reality itself shiver.


    "Did you really think I would let you remake my feeding ground?" Dark tentacles reached down toward the kids.


    "These children stop hunger. End pain. End the chaos I feed on."


    "So I¡¯m afraid," the Void continued as its darkness began to swallow the room, "they¡¯ll have to die."

 Chapter 126: When Alphas Turn

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: When Alphas Turn</h4>


    Before something impossible happened, the Void¡¯s darkness took over half the room. Baby Loveughed.


    The sound was like a silver knife going through the dark. The darkness went away where herughter touched. The Void screamed, "No!"


    "That¡¯s not possible!" Baby Hope said in a sweet voice, "When you have love, anything is possible."


    The nine kids started to glow. Not the sharp light of electricity, but the cozy light of a fire on a winter night.


    The tentacles of the Void cracked and pulled back. "This isn¡¯t over," it hissed before disappearing.


    "I will return when they¡¯re weaker." As soon as the threat disappeared, the gods rose from their knees. Zeus looked embarrassed.


    Thor picked up his fallen hammer. Medusa¡¯s snakes hissed nervously.


    "We should go," Anubis said quietly. "This family needs time together."


    One by one, the gods flew away. But their leaving words hung in the air like smoke. "The prophecy children have arrived."


    "Seven judges of the world." "The end times begin now."


    ra shivered as she held her baby babies. "What have we done?" she whispered. "We¡¯ve given birth to miracles," Kael said firmly.


    But his eyes were worried. Outside, car doors mmed. Footsteps pounded toward the house.


    Angry voices grew louder. "They¡¯reing," Lydia warned, looking out the window. "The whole pack." "How many?"


    Darian asked. "All of them." The front door burst open.


    Alpha Marcus stormed in first, his face twisted with rage. Behind him came dozens of pack members.


    Their eyes glowed with fear and anger. "Where are they?" Marcus roared. "Where are the prophecy children?"


    "Father, calm down," Ronan said, stepping in front of ra. "Calm down?" Marcusughed bitterly. "The gods themselves came here!


    They spoke of seven children who will judge our world!" "They¡¯re just babies," ra objected.


    "Babies who spoke before they could walk," Celeste Rivers spat, pushing through the crowd. "Babies who made gods kneel!"


    More pack members filled the room. ra recognized faces she¡¯d known her whole life. Mrs. Henderson from the bakery. Tom the cksmith.


    Sarah who taught the children. All of them looked at her babies with fear.


    "The prophecies say they¡¯ll destroy everything," Mrs. Henderson said, her voice shaking. "Start over with a new world," Tom added.


    "Kill everyone who doesn¡¯t meet their standards," Sarah whispered. "That¡¯s not true," Kael stepped forward. "You¡¯re all afraid of stories."


    "Stories?" Marcus snarled. "I felt their power shake the earth! Every supernatural critter for a thousand miles felt it!"


    "They¡¯re calling them the God Killers," Celeste said with pleasure. "The children who will end the age of gods and monsters."


    "Including us," another pack member added. "Including werewolves." The crowd pressed closer.


    ra hugged her babies tighter. The bigger twins, Kira and Kai, moved to stand protectively in front of their mother.


    "You will not hurt our siblings," Kira said in her small but deadly serious voice. "Or we will be very upset," Kai added, and the windows began to rattle.


    The pack members stepped back, but their fear only grew. "See?" Marcus pointed at the twins.


    "They threaten us already!" "We don¡¯t threaten," baby Justice said quietly from ra¡¯s arms.


    "We protect." "Who decides what needs protecting?" Marcus demanded.


    "You? Will you decide that werewolves are too violent to live?" "Will you judge that our traditions are wrong?" Celeste added.


    "Will you remake us into something we¡¯re not?" Mrs. Henderson sobbed. The seven new babies looked at each other.


    Some kind of quiet conversation passed between them. "We judge nothing," baby Wisdom said eventually.


    "We only offer choices." "What kind of choices?" Marcus asked suspiciously. "Love or hate. Peace or war. Growth or destruction."


    "And if we choose wrong?" Tom demanded. The babies were quiet for a long moment. Too long. "Then you face the consequences," baby Courage said softly.


    The pack broke in angry shouts. "They are judges!" "They will kill us all!" "We have to stop them!"


    "How do we stop gods?" someone screamed.


    "We kill them while they¡¯re still babies," Marcus said coldly. The room went dead silent. Even Celeste looked shocked. "Marcus," Selene warned.


    "Those are your grandchildren." "Those are the end of our world," he responded.


    "Better they die now than destroy everything we¡¯ve built." Kael, Ronan, and Darian moved as one, making a wall between their father and ra.


    "You¡¯ll have to go through us," Kael said quietly. "If necessary," Marcus nodded. "Boys, step away. This is bigger than your mate tie."


    "Nothing is bigger than family," Ronan snapped. "Family?" Marcusughed harshly.


    "Look at what your ¡¯family¡¯ has brought down on us!" He motioned to the crowd of terrified pack members. "Everyone you¡¯ve ever known is afraid to sleep tonight.


    Afraid these children will judge them and find them wanting." "Maybe they should be afraid," Darian said suddenly.


    Everyone turned to stare at him. Even his brothers looked shocked. "What did you say?" Marcus demanded.


    "Maybe it¡¯s time for people to be afraid of doing wrong instead of afraid of being caught."


    "You side with them against your own kind?" "I side with what¡¯s right." Marcus¡¯s eyes zed with anger.


    "Then you¡¯re no son of mine." The words hit like a physical blow. Darian winced but didn¡¯t back down.


    "If caring about innocent children makes me no son of yours, then I ept that." "As do I," Kael said firmly.


    "And me," Ronan added. Marcus looked at his three kids with disgust.


    "The promise children have already begun. They¡¯ve turned my own kids against me."


    "We turned ourselves," Kael answered. "The moment we chose love over fear." "Love?" Celeste screeched.


    "This isn¡¯t love! This is the end of everything!" She lunged forward, ws extended, going for baby Love in ra¡¯s arms.


    She never made it. Baby Kira moved faster than thought. One tiny hand touched Celeste¡¯s face. Celeste froze mid-attack.


    Her face went nk. Then tears began streaming down her face.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry. I was so afraid, so jealous, so angry..."


    She fell to her knees, sobbing. "I wanted to hurt kids. What¡¯s wrong with me?"


    "Nothing that can¡¯t be healed," baby Mercy said gently. But the pack members saw something different.


    They saw a baby who could control thoughts with a touch.


    "She¡¯s controlling Celeste!" Mrs. Henderson screamed. "They can make us do anything!" Tom shouted.


    "We¡¯re all going to be their puppets!" Sarah cried. The fear turned to panic. The fear turned to rage.


    "Kill them!" someone screamed from the back of the crowd. "Kill them before they control us all!"


    The pack pushed forward like a wave of teeth and ws. But they never reached the family.


    Because at that moment, the house filled with silver light so bright it was like looking into the sun. When the light faded, nine children floated in the air.


    Even the babies were hovering, their tiny faces serious and sad. "You have chosen," they said in unison.


    Their words echoed with power that made the walls shake. "You have chosen fear over trust. Violence over peace. Hate over love."


    "We offered you a better path," baby Hope said, her voice carrying heartbreak. "But you rejected it," baby Joy added, no longer joyful.


    The pack members found themselves frozen in ce, unable to move but still able to talk. "What are you doing to us?" Marcus demanded.


    "Giving you exactly what you asked for," baby Justice answered.


    "You wanted to be left alone? You will be." "You wanted us gone? We¡¯re going."


    "But first," all nine children said together, "you need to understand what you¡¯re losing."


    The air around the pack started to change. Colors faded.


    Sounds became muffled. The very life seemed to drain from the room. "This is your world without us," baby Love exined sadly.


    "A world where hate wins. Where fear rules. Where nothing ever gets better." "Is this what you truly want?" baby Wisdom asked. The pack members looked around at the gray, dead world they were experiencing.


    Some began to cry. Others tried to speak but found they had nothing to say. "Please," Mrs. Henderson finally whispered.


    "Don¡¯t leave us like this." "Then choose differently," baby Courage said. "Choose to trust instead of fear," baby Peace added.


    "Choose to love instead of hate," baby Love finished. The pack stood at a crossroads. Some faces began to soften. Others stayed hard with stubborn fear.


    But before anyone could speak, the front door burst inward. Alpha Marcus had broken free from the children¡¯s hold. His eyes zed with desperate anger.


    In his hands, he held a tool none of them had ever seen before. It hummed with dark energy and seemed to eat light itself.


    "A god-killer de," he announced with grim satisfaction. "I¡¯ve been saving it for emergencies." "Father, no!" Kael shouted.


    But Marcus was already moving, the terrible weapon raised high. "If my sons won¡¯t save our world," he snarled, "then I will!"


    The de plummeted toward baby Love, who floated helplessly in the air.


    Time seemed to slow as everyone watched in fear. But just before the weapon struck, a figure stepped into its path. ra.


    The god-killer de pierced her heart instead of her child¡¯s. As her blood sprayed the floor, the nine children screamed in unison. And the house began to fall around them all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 127: The Hunter’s Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Hunter¡¯s Alliance</h4>


    The god-killer de stopped an inch from ra¡¯s heart. Time froze.


    Everyone stared in shock as the weapon hung in the air, unable to move forward. "Impossible," Marcus whispered.


    Baby Love floated down and touched her mother¡¯s chest. Where the de had almost entered, golden light spread across ra¡¯s skin. "You cannot kill love," the baby said simply.


    "Love protects itself." The weapon copsed to dust in Marcus¡¯s hands.


    But before anyone could celebrate, the sound of cars roaring up the driveway filled the air. Dozens of them.


    "More areing," Lydia warned, looking out the broken window. The first truck burst through the front gate.


    Armed figures jumped out, wearing ck outfits with a silver symbol - a dead wolf with a crown.


    "Hunter¡¯s Alliance," Selene breathed in fear. "How did they find us so fast?" Leading them was a figure that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. Celeste Rivers.


    But this wasn¡¯t the broken, crying Celeste from minutes ago.


    This Celeste wore military gear and carried guns that hummed with supernatural energy.


    "Surprise," she called out joyfully as her soldiers surrounded the house. "Did you miss me?" "Celeste?" ra gasped.


    "But you were just here. You were crying, apologizing..." "That was my twin sister, Sera," Celesteughed.


    "She¡¯s always been the weak one. I sent her to spy on you while I gathered my real friends."


    Kael stepped forward, rage zing in his eyes. "You used your own sister?" "Family is just another tool," Celeste shrugged.


    "Speaking of family, hello Marcus. Ready to finish what we started?" Alpha Marcus looked confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, you didn¡¯t know?" Celeste¡¯s smile turned nasty.


    "I¡¯ve been working with the Hunter¡¯s Alliance for months. Who do you think told them about the promise children?" The pack members gulped.


    Mrs. Henderson covered her mouth in shock. "You betrayed your own kind?" Tom demanded.


    "My own kind was weak," Celeste spat. "Bowing to an omega. epting monster kids as their future leaders." She pointed to her soldiers.


    "These people understand the truth. Supernatural animals are dangerous. They need to be controlled or destroyed."


    "Starting with those abominations," she pointed at the floating children. The Hunter¡¯s Alliance troops raised their weapons.


    Each gun glowed with the same dark energy as Marcus¡¯s broken de. "God-killer bullets," one soldier dered.


    "Blessed by every major faith. Forged in holy fire. Nothing magical can survive them."


    "Not even prophecy children," Celeste added with satisfaction. Ronan moved to protect his family.


    "Why are you doing this? We grew up together!" "We grew up in a lie," Celeste responded.


    "Pretending monsters could live peacefully with people. But I¡¯ve seen the truth now." She pulled out a tablet showing news video. Cities on fire.


    Supernatural animals fighting in the streets. Humans screaming in terror. "This is happening everywhere," she said.


    "The moment your brats were born, every supernatural being on Earth went crazy with power hunger."


    "That¡¯s not our fault," Darian countered. "Isn¡¯t it?" A new voice spoke from behind the troops.


    A guy stepped forward wearing a white coat covered in religious symbols. His eyes burned with fanatic fire. "Dr. Vincent Cross," he introduced himself.


    "Head researcher for the Hunter¡¯s Alliance. And I can show these children are exactly what we feared."


    He held up a device that beeped wildly near the babies.


    "This measures supernatural energy flow. Normal werewolf children score a 5. Adult Alphas hit 20 at their peak."


    The device¡¯s screen showed impossible numbers as it pointed at the floating children.


    "These infants are reading 500. Each." Gasps echoed through the crowd.


    "That¡¯s more power than most gods," Dr. Cross continued. "And it¡¯s growing every minute." "So what if it is?"


    ra ordered, clutching her babies protectively. "So they¡¯re weapons of mass destruction," Cross answered coldly.


    "Weapons that could identally destroy continents when they have temper tantrums."


    "They would never hurt anyone," Kael maintained. "Wouldn¡¯t they?" Celeste pulled out another tablet.


    "This is live footage from Tokyo." The screen showed a crying magical child throwing a fit.


    Every building within ten blocks crumbled from the sound waves.


    "That baby is only half as powerful as one of yours," Cross stated. "Imagine what nine of them could do together."


    Some pack members started nodding. The fear in their eyes grew stronger. "You see?" Marcus said proudly.


    "Even other supernatural children are destroying towns. These nine will end the world!"


    "Which is why they must be contained," Cross stated. "Studied. Their power gathered for the greater good." "Over our dead bodies," Ronan growled.


    "If necessary," Celeste said easily. She raised her hand, and fifty weapons pointed at the family.


    "You have two choices. Surrender the children willingly, or we take them from your corpses."


    "There¡¯s a third choice," baby Justice said quietly. All eyes turned to the floating baby.


    "We leave. Forever. And you never see us again."


    "Uneptable," Cross snapped. "Your existence threatens human survival." "Then what do you want?" ra asked desperately.


    "Your children¡¯s lives," Celeste said frankly. "Dead, they¡¯re safe. Alive, they¡¯re the end of everything."


    "But first," Cross added with scientific excitement, "we¡¯ll study them. Learn how their power works.


    Maybe we can create weapons from their parts." The nine children looked at each other sadly.


    "You really believe we¡¯re monsters," baby Hope said, her voice breaking with sorrow.


    "You really think we want to hurt people," baby Love added, tears running down her tiny face.


    "We only wanted to help," baby Peace whispered. "To make things better," baby Joy sobbed.


    The pack members watched their future leaders cry. Some faces began to soften with doubt. Maybe they¡¯d been wrong.


    Maybe these really were just kids who wanted to help. But before anyone could change their mind, Celeste made her move.


    "Fire!" she screamed. Fifty god-killer shots flew toward the family.


    The children¡¯s protective shield red to life, but the blessed ammunition punched through it like paper. "Impossible!" Selene gasped.


    "Holy weapons beat supernatural defenses," Cross exined with pleasure. "Every time." The shots struck home.


    But instead of hitting the children, they hit the triplets. Kael, Ronan, and Darian had thrown themselves in front of their family at thest second.


    All three brothers fell, golden blood spreading across the floor. "No!" ra screamed.


    The children¡¯s cries of pain shook the entire house. Windows burst outward.


    The roof began to cave in. "Look what you made them do!" baby Courage charged the soldiers.


    "You killed their fathers!" "And now," baby Wisdom added, her infant voice deadly cold, "you will face judgment."


    The air around the Hunter¡¯s Alliance started to change.


    Their guns started melting in their hands. "Fall back!" Cross ordered.


    "The children are going nuclear!" But as the soldiers tried to withdraw, they found themselves trapped.


    An invisible wall surrounded thend. "You wanted to contain monsters?" baby Justice asked.


    "Now you¡¯re contained with us," baby pity said, though her voice held no pity at all. Celeste looked around in growing fear.


    "This isn¡¯t how it was supposed to go!" "How was it supposed to go?" ra urged, cradling her dying mates.


    "You were supposed to give up! Hand over the children to save your own lives!"


    "We would never abandon our babies," Ronan gasped, blood frothing from his lips. "Even dying ones?" Cross asked coldly.


    Everyone turned to stare at him. "What do you mean?" Darian whispered softly. Cross smiled cruelly.


    "The god-killer bullets don¡¯t just hurt supernatural beings. They slowly drain their life force." He checked his watch.


    "Your mates have about ten minutes before they¡¯repletely human. Five minutes after that, they¡¯ll be dead."


    "But there is an antidote," Celeste added sweetly.


    "What antidote?" ra begged. "Your children¡¯s blood. One drop from each baby could save all three men."


    The catch was perfect. Save their fathers or protect their children.


    "However," Cross added, "draining that much blood from infants would kill them instantly."


    ra looked at her dying mates, then at her precious kids. An difficult choice. But before she could decide, baby Love spoke up.


    "There is another way," she said softly. "What way?" Kael asked desperately.


    "We give them what they really want." "Which is?" Baby Love¡¯s eyes began to glow with scary power. "To see real monsters."

 Chapter 128: When Brothers Become Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128: When Brothers Be Enemies</h4>


    Babe Love¡¯s eyes were as bright as two suns. Twenty degrees less heat came into the room.


    She asked in a sweet voice, "You want to see monsters?" "Let me show you what real monsters look like."


    Celeste got a tiny finger from her. Her scream cut through the air as her body started to change.


    Her bones shook and strained. She got gray and ky skin. She opened her lips wide and let out fangs.


    "What is wrong with me?" she screamed, but her voice sounded like a demon¡¯s.


    "I¡¯m showing everyone your true face," baby Love answered calmly.


    Around the room, the Hunter¡¯s Alliance soldiers started transforming too. Some grew horns. Others sprouted bat wings.


    All of them became the monsters they imed to fight. "This is what hate looks like," baby Wisdom stated.


    "This is what fear creates." Dr. Cross stared at his wed hands in fear. "Change us back!"


    "We didn¡¯t change you," baby Justice said. "We just removed your masks."


    The pack members pressed against the walls, frightened of the creatures that had been their allies moments before.


    But then something unexpected happened. Alpha Marcus stepped forward.


    "Enough!" he roared. "Change them back now!" The children looked at him with surprise. "You defend those who would kill us?"


    "I defend what¡¯s right," Marcus said firmly.


    "No one deserves to be turned into a monster, no matter what they¡¯ve done." For the first time since the children were born, they looked unsure.


    "But they wanted to hurt us," baby Courageined. "And that was wrong," Marcus agreed.


    "But this is wrong too." He knelt down to face the floating babies. "You are supposed to be better than us. Wiser.


    More loving. Is this love?" The children exchanged looks. Slowly, unwillingly, they began to reverse the transformations.


    Celeste and the soldiers returned to human form, gasping and shaking.


    "Thank you," Dr. Cross whispered to Marcus.


    But Marcus wasn¡¯t done. He turned to face his dying kids. "Boys, I owe you an apology."


    Kael could barely speak through the pain. "Father?" "I was wrong. About everything.


    These children aren¡¯t monsters. They¡¯re just scared kids with too much power."


    He looked at the nine babies with tears in his eyes. "And I made them afraid of us."


    "It¡¯s okay, Grandpa," baby Hope said softly. "We forgive you." The moment should have been moving.


    A family reunited. Forgiveness given. But it was halted by angry shouts from outside. "What now?" Selene groaned.


    Through the broken windows, they could see the rest of the packing. But they weren¡¯ting to help.


    They wereing to fight. Half the pack brought weapons and torches. The other half came empty-handed, ready to protect the children.


    "It¡¯s starting," Lydia whispered. "The civil war." Brother stood against brother in the yard.


    Childhood friends faced each other with hate in their eyes.


    "Give us the demon children!" shouted Beta Williams, heading the armed group.


    "Over our dead bodies!" replied Gamma Stone, leading the defense. "That can be arranged!" Williams growled back. The two sides charged at each other.


    Werewolves who had shared meals together now tried to rip each other¡¯s necks out. Neighbors who had been friends for decades became angry enemies.


    "Stop them!" ra begged. But before the children could move, something worse happened.


    The ground began to shake. Not from the fighting, but from something deep. "What is that?" Tom asked nervously.


    Cracks formed in the earth. Steam hissed up from the cracks. The air filled with the smell of sulfur. "The Void," Selene gasped.


    "It¡¯s breaking through!" ck tentacles emerged from the ground, grabbing fighting werewolves and dragging them down.


    "Finally!" the Void¡¯s voice boomed from below. "All this hate and fear!


    It¡¯s making me stronger!" More arms burst up, reaching for the children. "The babies!" ra screamed. But the pack was too busy fighting each other to help.


    Brother wed at brother while the real enemy struck them all. "We have to do something," baby Peace said desperately.


    "But what?" baby Joy asked. "If we use our power, they¡¯ll fear us more!" "And if we don¡¯t, everyone dies," baby Courage pointed out.


    The children faced a hard choice. Save people who wanted them dead, or let those people die to protect themselves.


    But the choice was made for them. Ronan, despite his deadly wounds, struggled to his feet.


    "I won¡¯t let our children be med for this." He charged at the closest Void tentacle, his weakened body barely able to move.


    "Ronan, no!" Darian called out. But Ronan was already fighting, his weakening strength barely enough to keep one tentacle busy.


    "If we¡¯re going to die anyway," he gasped, "let¡¯s die protecting what we love!"


    His sacrifice broke something in the pack. The fighting stopped as werewolves saw their future Alpha die to save them all.


    "He¡¯s right!" Beta Williams shouted, dropping his weapon. "The real enemy is down there!"


    "Together!" Gamma Stone agreed. For a moment, the pack was united again. They fought side by side against the Void¡¯s attack.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. More limbs kepting. The Void was too strong.


    "We¡¯re losing!" Mrs. Henderson cried as a tentacle wrapped around her leg. "Not yet we¡¯re not," baby Love said determinedly.


    The nine children joined hands in the air, theirbined power forming a barrier of light around the property.


    The Void¡¯s tentacles sizzled and receded. "You cannot hide behind light forever, little ones," the Voidughed.


    "And every moment you use your power, you prove how dangerous you are."


    It was true. The pack members watched the children¡¯s show of power with renewed fear.


    "See?" Dr. Cross said weakly. "They¡¯re too strong. Too dangerous."


    "They just saved our lives!" Beta Williams protested. "This time," Cross answered.


    "But what about next time? What happens when they decide we¡¯re the enemy?" The pack began to split again.


    Some grateful for the rescue. Others frightened by the power they¡¯d witnessed.


    "They¡¯re right to be afraid," baby Wisdom whispered to her brothers. "We are dangerous."


    "Maybe we should leave," baby Peace offered.


    "Go somewhere we can¡¯t hurt anyone." "But then who will protect them from the Void?" baby Courage asked.


    "That¡¯s not our responsibility," baby Justice said sadly. "They don¡¯t want our protection."


    The children began to rise higher in the air, preparing to leave. "Wait!" ra called out.


    "Don¡¯t go!" But as she spoke, the god-killer poison finally reached Kael¡¯s heart. The future Alpha fell, his breathing stopping. "Kael!" Darian screamed.


    Then Ronan fell too, the poison taking his life. Within seconds, Darian followed his brothers into darkness. All three mates were dead.


    ra¡¯s scream of pain shattered every window for miles around. The children¡¯s grief-powered rage began to tear the very air apart.


    "This is it," Dr. Cross said with horrible pleasure. "This is when they destroy everything."


    But instead of destruction, something else happened. The nine children began to glow with soft, warm light.


    "We choose love," baby Love said through her tears. "Even when it hurts," baby Hope added.


    "Even when we¡¯re alone," baby Peace whispered. They joined hands again, and theirbined power flowed down into their dead dads. The babies¡¯ eyes opened.


    They gasped, sitting up as life returned to their bodies. "Impossible," Cross breathed. "Nothing can reverse god-killer poison!" "Love can," baby Mercy said simply.


    But their revival came with a cost. The children began to fade, their power spent.


    "We gave our life force to save them," baby Wisdom exined softly. "Now we¡¯re dying instead," baby Courage added, her tiny voice getting fainter.


    The pack watched in fear as the babies who had just saved them began to disappear.


    "No!" several pack members cried out. "We take it back! We want you to live!" But it was toote.


    The children were fading fast. "We love you all," baby Love whispered as her form became transparent. "Even those who hate us." "Remember us kindly," baby Hope added.


    Then, just as they were about to disappearpletely, a new voice spoke. "That¡¯s quite enough of that."


    Everyone turned to see a figure materializing in the middle of the room. She was beautiful and terrible, old and young, wearing robes made of starlight.


    "Who are you?" ra gasped. The figure smiled sadly. "I¡¯m their real mother. And I¡¯vee to take my children home."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 129: The Guardian’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Guardian¡¯s Secret</h4>


    The starlight figure stepped forward, and everyone gasped.


    It was Luna Evelyn ckwood. But not the Luna Evelyn they knew. This version glowed with old power.


    Her eyes held the wisdom of ages. Her presence made the air itself hum with magic. "Mother?" Kael whispered, barely living after his resurrection.


    "Not just your mother," Evelyn answered softly. "I¡¯m much more than that." She waved her hand, and the disappearing children became solid again.


    Their strength returned, their glow brightened. "How?" Dr. Cross stammered.


    "They were dying!" "They weren¡¯t dying," Evelyn amended.


    "They wereing home to me." She knelt beside the nine babies, gathering them in her arms like they weighed nothing.


    "My precious ones. You¡¯ve been so brave, so strong. But this isn¡¯t your fight anymore."


    "We don¡¯t understand," baby Wisdom said, confusion clear in her tiny voice.


    "You will," Evelyn promised. "But first, everyone needs to know the truth." She stood, facing the shocked crowd.


    "ra,e here." ra approached carefully, still clutching baby Kira and Kai.


    "You¡¯ve wondered your whole life why you felt different," Evelyn said gently. "Why you were stronger than other omegas. Why your children are so powerful."


    "I thought it was the mate bond," ra answered weakly.


    "That¡¯s part of it. But not all." Evelyn touched ra¡¯s face. Suddenly, memories flooded ra¡¯s mind. Not her memories - someone else¡¯s.


    A young woman with ra¡¯s face, running through a burning forest. Soldiers chasing her.


    A baby crying in her arms. "My grandmother," ra gasped. "She looked just like me."


    "Because she was you," Evelyn admitted. "In your past life." The crowd mumbled in shock.


    Reincarnation wasn¡¯tmon among werewolves. "That¡¯s impossible," Alpha Marcus argued. "Is it?" Evelyn asked.


    "Your son mated to three different men at once. Your grandkids were born speaking. Gods knelt in your living room.


    What part of this seems normal to you?" She turned back to ra.


    "You¡¯ve lived seven lives, my dear. Each time, you¡¯ve been hunted. Each time, you¡¯ve died saving your children." "Seven times?" ra¡¯s voice shook.


    "The first time, you were a Celtic goddess. Powerful druids tried to steal your power."


    More memories shed. ra in ancient robes, fighting off men who wanted to offer her babies to dark gods.


    "The second time, you were a Viking shield-maiden. Christian crusaders burned your vige."


    Another sh. ra with braided hair and battle scars, protecting a longhouse full of children.


    "Each lifetime, the same n. You¡¯re born with amazing power. You have children who receive that power.


    And someone always tries to destroy you both." "Why?" Ronan asked, trying to sit up despite his recent death.


    "Because your family line is the key to something magnificent," Evelyn stated. "And something terrible."


    She pointed to the nine children in her arms. "These kids aren¡¯t just powerful.


    They¡¯re the living bridge between human and divine." "What does that mean?" Darian demanded.


    "It means they can either unite all supernatural beings in peace, or they can end the supernatural world forever." Dr. Cross leaned forward eagerly.


    "See? They¡¯re weapons of mass destruction!" "No," Evelyn said firmly.


    "They¡¯re choices. Living, breathing choices that the world must make." She looked around the room at the frightened faces.


    "And unfortunately, most of you have already chosen fear." "We¡¯re protecting ourselves!" Beta Williams protested.


    "From babies who just died to save your lives?" Evelyn asked coldly.


    The pack members looked ashamed, but their fear stayed stronger than their guilt. "You still don¡¯t understand," Evelyn continued.


    "Let me show you what ra¡¯s bloodline really means."


    She snapped her fingers. Suddenly, everyone could see the real history of the ckwood Pack.


    Images filled the air like a movie ying around them. Twenty years ago. A younger Evelyn meeting a strange woman in the forest.


    The woman looked exactly like ra. "That¡¯s my mother," ra breathed. "Your mother was dying," Evelyn recounted.


    "Hunted by the same forces that killed her in six earlier lifetimes. She begged me to protect her future daughter."


    The pictures showed Evelyn taking a crying baby from the dying woman¡¯s arms. "I used my power to hide your true nature. Made you seem like a simple omega.


    ced you with a family that would raise you safely." "You¡¯ve been watching me my whole life?" ra asked.


    "Every moment. Every movement. I¡¯ve saved you from dozens of assassination attempts.


    Diverted attention when your power red. Made sure you survived long enough toplete your destiny."


    The images showed shadowy figures trying to attack a young ra, only to be strangely stopped by invisible forces.


    "The car ident when you were twelve? The driver was trying to kidnap you. I made sure he crashed."


    "The food sickness at your sixteenth birthday? Someone put wolfsbane in your cake. I neutralized it just in time."


    "The night you met my sons? That wasn¡¯t chance. I led you to them because they were the only ones strong enough to protect you." Kael stared at his mother in shock.


    "You manipted our mate bond?" "I enhanced what was already there," Evelyn amended.


    "The link was real. But I made sure it happened when and where it would be safer."


    "Safest for who?" Celeste ordered, her voice still rough from her transformation. "For everyone," Evelyn answered.


    "Because if ra had died before having these children, the supernatural world would have ended." "Ended how?" Selene asked nervously.


    "The Void you just fought? It¡¯s not the real threat. It¡¯s just a scout for something much worse."


    The air grew cold. Everyone looked around nervously.


    "There¡¯s an old enemying. Something that devours entire realities.


    It¡¯s been hunting ra¡¯s family across multiple lifetimes because her children are the only weapons that can stop it."


    "What enemy?" Alpha Marcus asked. Before Evelyn could answer, the ground began to shake again.


    But this wasn¡¯t the Void returning. This was something infinitely worse.


    The sky turned ck. Stars began missing one by one, eaten by spreading darkness. "It¡¯s here," Evelyn whispered in horror.


    "It found us." A voice spoke from everywhere and nowhere at once.


    It was the sound of gxies dying, of hope being eaten. "Found you atst, little Guardian," it said.


    "Did you think you could hide the Catalyst¡¯s children from me forever?"


    "What¡¯s the Catalyst?" Dr. Cross asked. "ra," Evelyn answered grimly.


    "She¡¯s the Catalyst. Her children are the Keys. And that thing up there is the Devourer of Worlds." The darkness pressed closer.


    Where it touched, everything simply stopped to exist. "I offer you a bargain, mortals," the Devourer said.


    "Give me the Catalyst and her offspring willingly, and I will make your deaths quick."


    "And if we refuse?" Ronan challenged, despite barely being able to stand.


    "Then I will eat your reality slowly. Starting with your memories, then your feelings, then your very souls. You will exist in agony for eternity as I digest your world."


    The pack looked at each other in fear. Some started stepping away from ra and her children.


    "Don¡¯t listen to it," Evelyn warned. "The Devourer lies. It will destroy everything regardless."


    "But maybe some of us could survive," Mrs. Henderson said hopefully.


    "No," baby Truth spoke for the first time since being born. Her voice carried absolute confidence. "It devours all. Always."


    "Then what do we do?" Tom asked desperately. Evelyn looked at her family - her sons, their mate, the precious children she¡¯d spent decades protecting.


    "We do what the bloodline has always done," she said softly. "We fight."


    "Against that?" Celeste pointed at theing darkness. "We¡¯ll be ughtered!"


    "Maybe," Evelyn agreed. "But there is one chance." She turned to the nine children floating in her arms.


    "The final choice I told you about? It¡¯s time to make it."


    "What choice?" baby Love asked. "You can save this world by sacrificing your power forever. Be normal children with normal lives."


    "Or?" baby Courage asked.


    "Or you can ept your true nature. Be the gods you were meant to be. But in doing so, you¡¯ll lose your humanity forever."


    The children looked at their parents, then at the scared pack, then at the darkness consuming the sky.


    "How long do we have to decide?" baby Wisdom asked.


    "About thirty seconds," Evelyn responded as the Devourer¡¯s darkness reached the edge of their property. "Choose quickly, little ones," the Devourerughed.


    "God or man. Save the world or save yourselves. But know that either choice will destroy the family you love."


    The nine children looked at each other, then at their parents onest time. "We choose," they said in agreement.


    But before they could reveal their choice, the darkness swallowed them all.

 Chapter 130: The Alpha’s Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130: The Alpha¡¯s Betrayal</h4>


    Everything was eaten up by the darkness. But there was... nothing instead of pain. ra opened her eyes.


    Something was wrong with her while she was still in the pack house. It was no longer dark for the Devourer.


    Her kids were safe in Evelyn¡¯s arms as they floated. No one moved. They were all like statues. "Confused?" Someone asked from behind her.


    ra turned around. Alpha Marcus stood there, but his eyes glowed with strange strength.


    "You¡¯re not really Marcus," she said. "Smart girl." He smiled, but it was cold and cruel. "I¡¯ve been wearing his face for twenty years."


    "What did you do to him?" "Nothing permanent. He¡¯s sleeping deep inside his own mind. He¡¯ll wake up when I¡¯m done with his body."


    Horror filled ra¡¯s chest. "You¡¯re working with the Devourer." "Working with it?" The fake Marcusughed.


    "I AM the Devourer. Just a small part of me, anyway." The truth hit her like a punch. "You¡¯ve been nning this the whole time."


    "Every single day. Do you know how hard it was to try to love those three boys? To act like a loving father while I waited for you to have babies?"


    ra¡¯s heart broke for Kael, Ronan, and Darian. Their father had never really loved them. "The real Marcus would have protected us," she said.


    "The real Marcus was weak. He actually cared about his pack. That¡¯s why I had to take over." "When?"


    "The night you first met my boys. I felt your power rise. I knew you were the Catalyst. So I possessed him." ra looked at her frozen family. "Why are they frozen?"


    "Time magic. We¡¯re having this talk in the space between seconds. Nobody can hear us."


    "What do you want?" "Your children, obviously. But not to destroy them." His smile got wider. "I want to eat their power and be like them."


    "You can¡¯t! Their poweres from love and family. You don¡¯t have either." "I don¡¯t need love. I just need their skills." He walked closer.


    "Think about it, ra. Nine god-children with the power to change reality. If I take that power, I won¡¯t need to devour worlds anymore. I¡¯ll be able to make them." "You¡¯re insane."


    "I¡¯m practical. Your children were always going to lose their humanity anyway. At least this way, their power goes to someone who knows how to use it."


    "Evelyn won¡¯t let you." "Evelyn?" Heughed again. "She¡¯s been my puppet for years.


    You think she really fell in love with Marcus? I made her fall in love with him so she¡¯d help hide you." ra felt sick. "That¡¯s not true."


    "Every safety spell she cast on you? I helped her make them stronger. Every time she saved your life? I told her when and where to do it." "Why?"


    "Because I needed you alive long enough to have the children. And I needed the children to grow strong enough to be worth taking."


    "They¡¯re just babies!" "They¡¯re guns. And now they¡¯re my tools."


    Time began to move again. Everyone unfroze, but they couldn¡¯t see the fake Marcus. Only ra could see him.


    "Choose quickly, little ones," the Devourer¡¯s voice came from the sky. But now ra knew the truth. The voice in the sky was just a trick.


    The real enemy was standing right next to her. "We choose," the nine children said together.


    "Wait!" ra shouted. "Don¡¯t choose anything yet!" Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    "The Devourer isn¡¯t our real enemy," she said. "It¡¯s¡ª" "ra, what are you talking about?" Kael asked softly. She pointed at Alpha Marcus.


    "He¡¯s not your father. He¡¯s been possessed by the Devourer for twenty years."


    <sub>fre ewe bnove l</sub>


    "That¡¯s ridiculous," Marcus said easily. "The resurrection affected your mind." "Prove it," ra urged.


    "Tell us something only the real Marcus would know." Marcus¡¯s face went nk for a second. "I... I don¡¯t have to prove anything to an omega."


    "The real Marcus would never call me that," ra said. "He epted me as Luna months ago." Kael¡¯s eyes widened.


    "She¡¯s right. Father never calls her omega anymore." "And he¡¯s been acting strangetely," Ronan added, trying to sit up.


    "More cold. More calcting." "Boys, don¡¯t listen to her," Marcus said, but his voice was different now. Hungrier.


    "You made one mistake," ra told him. "You said you possessed him the night I met your boys.


    But that was also the night the real Marcus first epted me. He was proud of his sons for finding their mate." "You have no proof," Marcus growled.


    "I have better than proof." ra looked at Evelyn. "You said you¡¯ve been protecting me for twenty years.


    But you also said you met my mother twenty years ago. That¡¯s the same time Marcus changed." Evelyn¡¯s face went pale.


    "Oh gods. I thought his attitude changed because of stress." "What stress?" Darian asked.


    "The night I brought baby ra to safety, your father was different when he got home. More focused on pack politics. More obsessed with power."


    "Because it wasn¡¯t him anymore," ra said. The fake Marcus started tough.


    But this time, the sound was wrong. It was the sameugh they¡¯d heard from the sky. "Clever girl," he said. "But you figured it out toote."


    He raised his hand, and dark energy shot toward the floating children. "No!" ra screamed.


    But before the energy could reach them,


    the nine babies did something amazing. They merged together. Not physically, but their powerbined into one bright light.


    The light was so bright it made the fake Marcus stumble backward. "Impossible," he whispered.


    "We are not weapons," the children spoke as one voice. "We are family."


    "And family protects each other," they added, looking at their parents with love. The light grew brighter.


    The fake Marcus began to scream as the Devourer¡¯s power was burned away. "This isn¡¯t over!" he shouted. "I¡¯ll find another way!"


    "No, you won¡¯t," Evelyn said strongly. She put her hands on Marcus¡¯s shoulders.


    "Because I¡¯m about to do something I should have done twenty years ago."


    Her own power red. "I banish you from this body and this realm!" The fake Marcus screamed onest time, then fell.


    When he opened his eyes again, they were kind and confused. "Evelyn?" the real Marcus asked softly. "What happened?


    I feel like I¡¯ve been sleeping for years." "You have," she said sadly. "But you¡¯re back now."


    The darkness in the sky was gone. The Devourer¡¯s voice was silent.


    But the nine children were still glowing, still joined together as one being of pure power. "Mom," they said, looking at ra.


    "Dad," they said, looking at the boys. "We need to talk." "About what?" ra asked.


    "About what we really are. And what we¡¯re going to do next." The light around them pulsed once.


    When it faded, the children were separate again, but they all had the same knowing look in their eyes.


    "The Devourer is gone from this world," baby Wisdom said.


    "But it¡¯s not gone from all worlds." "What does that mean?" Ronan asked.


    "It means our real job is just beginning," baby Courage answered.


    "And we can¡¯t do it alone," baby Love added. They all looked at their parents with looks far too mature for their baby faces.


    "We need you toe with us," baby Truth said simply. "Come where?" Darian asked.


    "To save the multiverse," baby Hope answered. "All of it." The pack house began to shake again.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t from an enemy attack. It was from a door opening in the middle of the room.


    Through it, they could see other worlds. Other worlds. And in some of them, the Devourer was winning.


    "So," baby Wisdom said, floating toward the doorway. "Who¡¯s ready for the real adventure?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 131: The Immortal’s Truth

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Immortal¡¯s Truth</h4>


    Before anyone could step toward the opening, a familiar voice spoke from the shadows.


    "I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you." Tobias Grey stepped out from behind a wall.


    But something was different about him. His eyes glowed with old power, and his presence made the air shimmer.


    "Tobias?" ra said, confused. "How did you get past the time freeze?"


    "Because time doesn¡¯t affect me the way it affects you," he answered simply.


    The nine children turned to look at him. Their baby faces showed surprise for the first time.


    "You¡¯re not mortal," baby Truth said, her voice filled with wonder. "No, little one. I¡¯m not." Kael staggered to his feet.


    "What are you talking about? You¡¯re a rogue wolf." Tobias smiled sadly. "I haven¡¯t been a wolf for over three thousand years."


    "Three thousand?" Ronan gasped. "Give or take a century. I stopped counting after the first millennium."


    Evelyn stepped forward, studying him carefully. "You¡¯re not just immortal. You¡¯re something else entirely." "Very good, Guardian. Yes, I¡¯m much more than I look."


    "What are you?" Darian asked. Tobias looked at each of them, then at the portal still spinning in the center of the room.


    "I¡¯m the Keeper of the Catalyst family. I¡¯ve been protecting ra¡¯s family across all seven lives."


    "You knew about my past lives?" ra whispered. "I was there for every single one." His voice grew heavy with old pain.


    "I watched you die seven times. I failed to save you seven times." "That¡¯s impossible," Dr. Cross said from where he cowered near the wall.


    "Nobody lives that long." "Nobody mortal lives that long," Tobias amended. "But I¡¯m not nobody. I¡¯m thest of my kind."


    "What kind?" baby Wisdom asked. "The Guardians of Reality. We were made before time began, before worlds were born.


    Our job was to protect the bnce between creation and death." "Were?" Evelyn noticed his word choice.


    "The Devourer killed all the others. I¡¯m the only one left."


    The portal glowed, showing glimpses of other worlds under attack. In some, the Devourer was winning. "How do we know you¡¯re telling the truth?" Celeste asked suspiciously.


    Tobias raised his hand. Suddenly, images filled the air around them. Not memories this time, but living events.


    They saw him in ancient Egypt, protecting a woman who looked exactly like ra. She had children with godlike skills, just like now.


    "Your first lifetime," he exined. "You were a priestess of Isis. Your children could control the weather."


    The images changed. Now they saw him in medieval Ennd, fighting alongside a brave woman with ra¡¯s face.


    "Your third lifetime. You were a knight¡¯s daughter. Your children could see the future."


    More images shed by. Viking raids. Roman wars. Colonial America. The Wild West.


    "Every lifetime, the same n. You¡¯re born with secret power. You have amazing children. And something always tries to destroy you."


    "But why?" ra asked, tears running down her face. "Why does this keep happening?"


    "Because you¡¯re not just the Catalyst," Tobias said gently. "You¡¯re the Creator¡¯s daughter." Silence fell over the room. Even the babies stopped glowing.


    "The Creator?" Marcus asked weakly, still recovering from his possession. "The being who made all realities. All worlds. All possibilities."


    Tobias looked at ra with old sadness. "You¡¯re his child, born to fix what the Devourer breaks." "That¡¯s insane," Ronan said.


    "Is it? Look at your children. They can change reality with a thought. Where do you think that poweres from?"


    The nine babies looked at each other, then at their mother. "We felt it," baby Love said softly.


    "Something calling to us from far away." "A voice that sounds like home," baby Hope added. "That¡¯s your grandfather," Tobias exined.


    "The Creator has been trying to reach you through your dreams." "Why doesn¡¯t he juste help us?" Kael asked angrily.


    "Because he can¡¯t. The Devourer trapped him in the space between worlds. He can only act through his genes."


    "Through us," baby Courage said, understandinging on her face.


    "Yes. You nine are the keys to freeing him. But only if you can live long enough to unlock your full power."


    "What about the portal?" Darian pointed to the swirling doorway. "It¡¯s a trap," Tobias said strongly.


    "The Devourer is gone from this world, but it left that behind. Step through it, and you¡¯ll be spread across the multiverse. Separated. Vulnerable."


    "Then what do we do?" ra asked. "We prepare for the real fight. The one that¡¯sing here." "Here?" Evelyn asked nervously.


    "The Devourer will return. But next time, it won¡¯t send just a piece of itself. It¡¯lle in person." "When?" Marcus asked.


    "Soon. It¡¯s gathering power from the worlds it¡¯s already eaten. Building an army of bound realities."


    "We need to run," Mrs. Henderson said hurriedly. "There¡¯s nowhere to run," Tobias answered.


    "This is the final battleground. The ce where everything ends or starts again." "Why here?" Tom asked.


    "Because this is where the Catalyst lives. Where the Creator¡¯s grandkids were born. This world is the center point for all realities." "Great," Ronan mumbled.


    "No pressure." "What do you need us to do?" ra asked Tobias. "First, your children need to learn to control their power.


    Right now, they¡¯re like babies ying with nuclear bombs." "We can hear you," baby Truth said indignantly. "I know, little one. That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you too."


    He knelt down to their level. "You need training. All of you." "What kind of training?" baby Wisdom asked.


    "The kind that will teach you to fight gods." The opening suddenly red brighter.


    Through it, they could see something moving in the darkness between worlds. "It¡¯s starting," Tobias whispered. "What¡¯s starting?" Celeste asked.


    "The Convergence. The Devourer is pulling all worlds together. Soon, there will be only one world left." "This one?" Darian asked.


    "This one. And when that happens, every form of the Devourer from every reality will be here too." "How many is that?" Kael asked.


    "Billions. Maybe trillions. All of them hungry for your children¡¯s power." The nine babies looked at each other, then at their parents.


    "We¡¯re not ready," baby Love said quietly. "No," Tobias agreed. "But we¡¯re going to have to be." "How long do we have?" ra asked.


    "Three days. Maybe less." "Three days to prepare for war against infinite evil?" Ronan asked.


    "Three days to save everything that ever was or ever will be," Tobias corrected. The opening pulsed again. This time, they could see faces in the darkness. Billions of hungry, evil faces.


    "They¡¯reing," baby Truth whispered. "All of them," baby Courage added.


    "And they¡¯re bringing friends," baby Wisdom said, pointing to the doorway. Through the portal, they could see other creatures.


    Things that weren¡¯t the Devourer but served it. Monsters made of pure hunger. Beings that lived only to destroy.


    "The Void Spawn," Tobias said sadly. "The Devourer¡¯s army." "How do we fight something like that?" Marcus asked.


    "We don¡¯t," Tobias answered. "Your children do." "They¡¯re babies!" rained.


    "They¡¯re gods," Tobias corrected. "They just need to remember how to be."


    "What if they can¡¯t?" Evelyn asked. "Then every reality dies. Every world ends. Every soul gets eaten." "No pressure," Darian mumbled.


    The opening began to shrink, but the faces in the darkness were getting clearer. And hungry.


    "Three days," one of the Devourers spoke through the closed gateway. "Three days to say goodbye to everything you love."


    "Because after that," another person added, "love won¡¯t exist anymore." The door snapped shut. The room fell silent.


    "Well," Tobias said, standing up. "We better get started." "Started with what?" ra asked.


    "Teaching your children to be the most powerful beings in existence." "In three days?" Kael asked.


    "In three days." "And if we fail?" Tobias looked at them all with old, tired eyes.


    "Then I¡¯ll have watched you die for the eighth and final time."


    The nine babies began to glow again, but this time, their light was different. Harder. More determined. "We won¡¯t fail," they said together.


    "We can¡¯t." Outside, the sky began to change. Stars were disappearing faster now. Time was running out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 132: The Eternal Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Eternal Hunt</h4>


    "You want to know the real truth?" Tobias asked, his ancient eyes getting darker.


    "About why I¡¯ve been hunting your bloodline for centuries?" ra felt her heart stop. "Hunting us?" "Every lifetime, I found you.


    Every lifetime, I got close. And every lifetime..." He paused, pain shing across his face.


    "I was the one who led your enemies right to you." The room burst with angry voices.


    "You betrayed her?" Kael growled, trying to stand despite his weakness. "Seven times?" Ronan¡¯s voice shook with rage.


    "You killed our mate seven times?" Darian¡¯s calm mask finally cracked.


    "Wait," ra said, her voice cutting through the confusion. "Let him exin."


    "There¡¯s nothing to exin!" Evelyn snapped. "He¡¯s a murderer!" "No," baby Truth said suddenly.


    "He¡¯s telling the truth, but not the whole truth." All eyes turned to the glowing baby.


    "What do you mean?" ra asked. "Show them, Keeper," baby Wisdom said to Tobias.


    "Show them what really happened." Tobias closed his eyes. When he opened them, the air filled with new pictures.


    But these were different from before. These hurt to watch. Ancient Egypt.


    Tobias stood over a dying woman who looked exactly like ra. Her childreny dead around her.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered to her. "I¡¯m so sorry." "You promised to protect us," she gasped with herst breath.


    "I tried. I failed." Medieval Ennd. The same scene. Tobias holding a dying ra while enemy forces burned down the vige.


    "Why do you keep finding us if you can¡¯t save us?" she asked.


    "Because I have to try," he said, tears running down his face. Vikingnds. Colonial America. The Wild West. Industrial London. Nazi Germany.


    Every lifetime, the same finish. Tobiasing toote to save ra and her children.


    "I don¡¯t understand," Marcus said quietly. "If you were trying to protect them, why did you say you were hunting them?"


    "Because I was," Tobias answered bitterly. "But not by choice." "What do you mean?" Celeste asked. "I¡¯m cursed."


    The words came out like broken ss. "The Devourer didn¡¯t just kill my people. It enved me."


    "How?" Evelyn asked. "It took something from me. Something I can never get back." He looked at the nine kids.


    "It took my free will." "That¡¯s impossible," Dr. Cross said.


    "Is it? You¡¯ve seen what the Devourer can do. It doesn¡¯t just eat bodies or souls. It devours choice itself." "You¡¯re saying you had no control?" ra asked.


    "None. Every world, I would find you. Every lifetime, I would try to warn you, to help you. And every lifetime, something would go wrong."


    More images shed. In Egypt, Tobias identally led soldiers to ra¡¯s hidden ce while trying to bring her supplies.


    In medieval Ennd, his attempt to evacuate her family ended in them being trapped by enemies.


    In every lifetime, his attempts to save her only made things worse.


    "The curse made sure of it," he said. "No matter what I did, I would always be the reason you died."


    "But this time is different," baby Love said softly. "How?" Tobias asked. "Because this time, we¡¯re here," baby Hope responded.


    free.web(n)ove(l)(.)c(o)m


    "And we can break curses," baby Courage added. "Can you?" Tobias asked, hope creeping into his voice for the first time in ages.


    "We already started," baby Truth said. "The moment we were born, your curse began to weaken."


    "That¡¯s why you could resist the time freeze," baby Wisdom stated. "That¡¯s why you could warn us about the portal."


    "For the first time in three thousand years," baby Love said, "you have a choice." Tobias looked at them in wonder.


    "You¡¯re saying I¡¯m free?" "Notpletely," baby Truth admitted. "But enough. Enough to help us this time."


    "How do we know this isn¡¯t part of the curse?" Ronan asked suspiciously. "How do we know he won¡¯t betray us again?"


    "Because," baby Courage said, "the Devourer doesn¡¯t know we can break spells. It thinks Tobias is still its puppet."


    "Which means," baby Wisdom continued, "we have an advantage it doesn¡¯t expect." "What kind of advantage?" Kael asked.


    "The kind that might actually let us win," Tobias said, understanding dawning on his face. "Win how?" Darian asked.


    "By using the curse against the Devourer," ra said, pieces clicking together in her mind.


    "If the Devourer thinks Tobias is still enved..." "Then it won¡¯t suspect him when he helps us," Evelyn ended.


    "Exactly," baby Truth said. "But there¡¯s more." "More what?" Marcus asked.


    "The curse wasn¡¯t just about making Tobias betray us," baby Wisdom stated. "It was about making him collect information."


    "Information about what?" Celeste asked. "About how to kill the Creator¡¯s bloodline," Tobias said grimly.


    "Every lifetime, every failure, every death - the Devourer was learning." "Learning what?" Tom asked. "Our weaknesses. Our skills. Our patterns."


    Tobias looked at ra. "By the seventh lifetime, it knew exactly how to destroy you." "But I survived," ra said.


    "Because this time was different. This time, you had three mates instead of one. This time, you had nine children instead of three or four."


    "The triplet bond changed everything," Evelyn realized. "It changed the pattern," Tobias confirmed.


    "The Devourer¡¯s information was suddenly worthless." "Which is why it had to possess Marcus," Darian said. "It needed new information."


    "But that backfired too," Kael added. "Because it revealed itself."


    "So what happens now?" Ronan asked. "Now," baby Truth said, "we turn the tables." "How?" ra asked.


    "We use what the Devourer taught Tobias," baby Wisdom stated. "All that information about our bloodline? It works both ways."


    "You mean..." Tobias breathed. "We use it to destroy the Devourer," baby Courage finished.


    "But first," baby Love said, "we need to break your cursepletely."


    "Can you do that?" Tobias asked. "We can try," baby Hope said. "But it will hurt." "Good," Tobias said firmly.


    "I¡¯ve been hurting for three thousand years. A little more won¡¯t kill me." "It might," baby Truth warned.


    "The curse is tied to your soul. Breaking it could break you." "Then break me," Tobias said. "I¡¯d rather die free than live as a ve."


    The nine kids looked at each other. "Together?" baby Wisdom asked. "Together," they agreed.


    They began to glow brighter than ever before. The light surrounded Tobias, and he screamed.


    But it wasn¡¯t a scream of pain. It was a scream of freedom. Dark energy poured out of him like smoke.


    The curse fought back, trying to keep its hold. "It¡¯s working," Evelyn said.


    "No," Dr. Cross said, backing away. "Look at his eyes." Tobias¡¯s eyes were changing.


    The old sadness was burning away, reced by something else. Power. Raw, endless power.


    "Oh no," baby Truth whispered. "What?" ra asked. "We made a mistake." "What mistake?"


    "The curse wasn¡¯t just enving him," baby Wisdom said in fear. "It was containing him."


    "Containing what?" Kael asked. "His true nature," baby Truth answered. Tobias stopped screaming.


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    When he looked at them, his eyes were no longer human. "Thank you," he said, but his voice was different now. Older. More dangerous.


    "You¡¯re wee," ra said carefully. "You don¡¯t understand," he said, smiling. "I¡¯m not thanking you for freeing me."


    "Then what?" "I¡¯m thanking you for making me strong enough toplete my real mission." "What mission?" Ronan asked.


    "To deliver the Creator¡¯s grandchildren to their grandfather." "That¡¯s good, right?" Celeste asked.


    "Not when their grandfather," Tobias said, his form starting to change, "is the Devourer." The room fell silent.


    "The Creator and the Devourer," baby Truth whispered in terror. "Are the same being," baby Wisdom finished.


    Tobias smiled with teeth that were no longer human. "And you just made me strong enough to take you to him."

 Chapter 133: The Final Secret

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133: The Final Secret</h4>


    "Wait," ra said, stepping back from the changed Tobias.


    "If the Creator and Devourer are the same being, then who killed my parents?" Tobias froze. His inhuman smile faltered. "What did you say?" he asked.


    "My parents. You said the Devourer has been hunting my bloodline for ages. But something killed my parents when I was a baby."


    "The Devourer killed them," Tobias said, but his voice was unsure now.


    "No," baby Truth said suddenly. "He¡¯s lying." "I don¡¯t lie," Tobias snapped.


    "You¡¯re not lying on purpose," baby Wisdom amended.


    "But you¡¯re wrong." "How can I be wrong? I was there!"


    "Were you?" baby Truth asked. "Or do you just remember being there?" Tobias¡¯s face went nk. "I... I remember..."


    "False memories," Evelyn said, understanding. "Someone nted false memories in your mind." "But who?" Kael asked.


    "The same people who really killed ra¡¯s parents," baby Truth said.


    "Who?" ra asked. "Us," a new voice said from the doorway. Everyone turned.


    A group of people stood there, all wearing simr ck robes. Their boss pulled back her hood. It was Luna Evelyn.


    But not the Luna Evelyn who stood next to Marcus. This one was older, colder. "Another version of me," the real Evelyn whispered in horror.


    "The superior version," the other Evelyn said. "From the original timeline."


    "Original timeline?" Ronan asked. "The one where we seeded," the robed Evelyn replied.


    "Where we killed the Catalyst before she could have children."


    "You¡¯re from another reality," Darian realized. "The first world. The one that figured out the truth about the Creator and Devourer."


    "What truth?" ra asked. "That they¡¯re not the same being," the robed Evelyn said.


    "They¡¯re twin brothers." Tobias stumbled backward. "That¡¯s impossible."


    "Is it? You¡¯ve been so focused on the idea that creation and destruction are one being that you never considered they might be two."


    "The Creator made everything," the robed Evelyn continued. "But he made a mistake. He made too much. The multiverse became unstable."


    "So the Devourer was born to fix it," another robed figure said, pulling back his hood. It was Marcus. But like Evelyn, this was a different form.


    Scarred and battle-worn. "The Devourer¡¯s job was to destroy excess realities," he stated.


    "To keep the multiverse bnced." "But something went wrong," the robed Evelyn said.


    "The Devourer became hooked to destruction. It started devouring everything, not just extra realities."


    "The Creator tried to stop his brother," a third robed figure said.


    This one looked like Celeste, but older and more dangerous. "But the Devourer was too strong. So the Creator made a desperate choice."


    "What choice?" ra asked. "He scattered pieces of his power across the multiverse," the robed Evelyn said.


    "Created bloodlines that could stand against the Devourer."


    "My bloodline," ra realized. "Your bloodline. But not just yours." The robed Evelyn smiled coldly.


    "Every reality has a Catalyst. Every reality has children who can change existence." "Then why are you here?" Kael asked.


    "Because we discovered something terrible," the robed Marcus said. "The Creator¡¯s n was wed."


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bno vel.c(o)m


    "How?" Tobias asked. "The Catalyst children don¡¯t just have the power to stop the Devourer," the robed Celeste stated.


    "They have the power to be the Devourer." "What?" ra gasped. "Think about it," the robed Evelyn said.


    "Unlimited power. The power to reshape reality. What¡¯s to stop them from deciding that some realities deserve to be destroyed?"


    "We would never¡ª" baby Love started. "Wouldn¡¯t you?" the robed Evelyn interrupted.


    "What about realities where children are hurt? Where innocent people suffer? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just... erase them?"


    The nine babies looked at each other nervously. "That¡¯s how it starts," the robed Marcus said.


    "With good goals. But power corrupts. Eventually, they be what they were meant to destroy."


    "So we made a different choice," the robed Evelyn said. "We killed our Catalyst before she could have children."


    "You killed your own ra?" the real Evelyn asked in horror.


    "We saved the multiverse," the robed Evelyn responded. "Our reality is the only one that¡¯s truly safe."


    "But the Devourer is still out there," Ronan pointed out. "Not in our reality. We found a way to lock it out permanently."


    "How?" Darian asked. "By sacrificing the Catalyst bloodline," the robed Celeste said.


    "The Devourer lives on the power of creation. No Catalyst, no food source."


    "You¡¯re monsters," ra said. "We¡¯re survivors," the robed Marcus amended.


    "And we¡¯re here to give you the same choice we made." "What choice?" Kael asked.


    "Kill the children now, before they be the very thing you¡¯re trying to stop." "Never," ra said strongly.


    "Then you¡¯ll doom every reality," the robed Evelyn said. "Because we know how this ends." "How?" baby Truth asked.


    "With you nine bing the new Devourer. More powerful than the original. More destructive."


    "We¡¯re not evil," baby Hope argued. "Evil is a choice," the robed Celeste said.


    "And when you have unlimited power, you¡¯ll choose to use it." "To help people," baby Love said.


    "At first. But what happens when people fail you? When they make choices you don¡¯t like? When they hurt each other despite your help?"


    "We¡¯ll find another way," baby Courage said. "There is no other way," the robed Marcus said.


    "We¡¯ve seen it happen. In reality after reality, the Catalyst children start with good goals. They always end the same way." "With everything dead," the robed Evelyn finished.


    "You¡¯re lying," Tobias said, but his voice was weak. "Are we?" the robed Evelyn asked.


    "Search your thoughts. The real ones, not the false ones put by the Devourer."


    Tobias closed his eyes. When he opened them, they were filled with terror.


    "Oh gods," he whispered. "You¡¯re right." "What did you remember?" ra asked.


    "The other timelines. The ones where the Catalyst children survived." He looked at the nine babies with new fear.


    "They didn¡¯t stop the Devourer. They reced it." "With what?" Marcus asked.


    "With something worse. Something that destroyed not just realities, but the very concept of life itself."


    "Which is why," the robed Evelyn said, "we have to stop it here. Now."


    "By killing children?" the real Evelyn asked.


    "By saving everything else," the robed Marcus answered. "There has to be another way," ra said desperately.


    "There is," a new voice said. Everyone turned. Standing in the corner was someone they¡¯d never seen before.


    A woman who looked ancient but somehow unchanging. "Who are you?" Kael asked.


    "I¡¯m the one who really killed ra¡¯s parents," she said simply. "Why?" ra asked, her voice breaking.


    "Because they discovered the same secret these people did," the woman replied. "But they found a different solution." "What solution?" baby Wisdom asked.


    "They found a way to give the Catalyst children a choice," the woman said.


    "A real choice. Not between good and evil, but between life and non-existence." "What does that mean?" Darian asked.


    "It means," the woman said, "that your children can choose to never have existed at all."


    fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m


    "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "Is it? They can change reality.


    What¡¯s to stop them from remaking it so they were never born?"


    "But then we¡¯d never have met," ra said.


    "True. But the multiverse would be safe. The Devourer would have no power source. And the Creator¡¯s n would finally work."


    "What n?" Ronan asked. "To restart everything. To start over.


    To make a perfect multiverse where creation and destruction are truly bnced." "A universe without us," Kael said.


    "A universe without the threat of ultimate destruction," the woman corrected. The nine kids looked at each other.


    "How long do we have to decide?" baby Truth asked. "The Convergence is almostplete," the woman said.


    "In one hour, all worlds will merge. After that, the choice will be made for you." "By who?" ra asked. "By the real enemy," the woman said.


    "The one who¡¯s been manipting everything from the beginning." "Who?" everyone asked at once.


    The woman smiled sadly. "Me." And suddenly, she wasn¡¯t a woman anymore. She was something else entirely. Something that had been trying to be human for far too long.


    "Hello, children," she said in a voice like dying stars. "I¡¯m your real grandmother."


    "The Creator¡¯s wife."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 134: The First Blood

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134: The First Blood</h4>


    "Your grandmother?" ra¡¯s voice broke. "That¡¯s impossible."


    Being human for a while, the thing smiled with teeth that sparkled like broken ss.


    "Nothing is impossible when you¡¯ve lived as long as I have, child."


    "You killed my parents," ra said in a low voice. She was so mad that her hands were shaking.


    "I had to." Things were going to go badly because of them.


    The shape of the thing changed, getting both more beautiful and more scary at the same time. "They discovered what you really are."


    "What am I?" ra asked. "Thest of the first family. The daughter of the original werewolf-witch mix."


    Everyone gasped. Even the robed figures from the other reality stepped back.


    "That¡¯s a myth," Marcus said. "The first hybrid died thousands of years ago."


    "Did she?" The thingughed. "Or did she just learn to hide very, very well?" Baby Truth started crying.


    "She¡¯s telling the truth," the baby said through her tears. "ra¡¯s different from all the other Catalysts."


    "How different?" Kael asked, moving closer to ra. "She¡¯s not just a Catalyst," baby Wisdom said sadly.


    "She¡¯s the original." "What does that mean?" Ronan grabbed ra¡¯s hand.


    "It means," the thing said, "that she¡¯s not descended from the Creator¡¯s power. She IS the Creator¡¯s power. Made flesh." ra felt the world spin around her. "No. That can¡¯t be right."


    "Your great-great-grandmother was the first being tobine werewolf strength with witch magic," the creature continued. "She was so powerful that the Creator himself fell in love with her."


    "The Creator can¡¯t fall in love," Darian said. "He¡¯s a cosmic force." "He became human for her," the creature answered. "Just like I became human to hunt her bloodline."


    "You¡¯re the Devourer," Tobias realized. "I¡¯m the Devourer¡¯s wife," the creature amended.


    "And I¡¯m tired of watching my husband destroy everything our brother-inw creates." "Brother-inw?" Evelyn asked.


    "The Creator and Devourer aren¡¯t brothers," the creature said. "They¡¯re married to sisters."


    The nine babies all started talking at once, their voices mixing together in fear. "The first hybrid had a sister," baby Truth said.


    "Who married the Devourer," baby Wisdom added. "But she got tired of destruction," baby Love ended.


    "So I decided to stop it," the creature said. "By ending the one bloodline that could challenge my husband." "But you failed," ra said. "I¡¯m still here."


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    "You¡¯re here because your parents were smarter than I thought," the creature admitted.


    NovelFire


    "They hid you so well that even I couldn¡¯t find you." "How did they hide me?" ra asked. "They made you forget," the thing said.


    "They locked away your witch powers and made you think you were just a werewolf." "But I am just a werewolf," ra argued. "Are you?" the thing asked.


    "Then how did you give birth to nine children who can reshape reality?" ra looked down at her kids. They were all looking at her with wide, knowing eyes.


    "The werewolf in you created the bond with the triplets," baby Truth said softly. "But the witch in you created us."


    "No," ra said. "That¡¯s not possible." "Feel inside yourself," baby Wisdom urged.


    "Really feel." ra closed her eyes. For the first time in her life, she looked deep inside her own soul.


    And she found something that shouldn¡¯t be there. Magic. Real magic. Not vampire magic, but something older and stronger.


    "Oh gods," she whispered. "It¡¯s true." "Now you understand," the thing said.


    "You¡¯re not just any Catalyst. You¡¯re the first. The original. The one all others are copies of." "But why kill her parents?" Kael asked angrily.


    "Why not just tell her the truth?" "Because her parents found a way to break the cycle," the creature said.


    "They discovered that if the original hybrid awakens her full power, she can rewrite the rules entirely." "What rules?" Ronan asked.


    "The rule that says creation and destruction must be bnced," the creature responded.


    "With her full power, ra could make a universe where only creation exists." "That sounds good," Darian said.


    "Does it?" the thing asked. "What happens when nothing can ever die? When nothing can ever end? When existence bes endless suffering?"


    "There has to be another way," ra said desperately. "There is," the thing said.


    "But you won¡¯t like it." "What is it?" ra asked. "You have to choose," the thing said.


    "Wake up your witch skills and risk destroying everything with eternal creation.


    Or stay as you are and let my husband finally devour all existence."


    "That¡¯s not a choice," Evelyn said furiously.


    "That¡¯s a trap." "Life is a trap," the creature said sadly. "I¡¯ve been trying to escape it for eons." "There¡¯s a third option," a new voice said from the doorway.


    Everyone turned. Standing there was a woman who looked exactly like ra, but older. "Who are you?" ra asked.


    "I¡¯m you," the woman said. "From a timeline where you chose to wake up your powers."


    "What happened?" ra asked. "I saved everyone," the older ra said.


    "But I also doomed them." "How?" Kael asked. "I created a world where no one could die," the older ra exined.


    "Where no one could feel pain. Where nothing bad could ever happen." "That sounds perfect," Ronan said.


    "It was hell," the older ra responded. "People stopped trying. They stopped growing. They stopped living. They just... existed."


    "So what¡¯s the third option?" ra asked. "You teach your children to choose bnce," the older ra said.


    "Not between creation and destruction, but between order and chaos." "How?" baby Truth asked.


    "By showing them that some things are worth preserving," the older ra said.


    "And some things are worth letting go." "But the Convergence is almostplete," the thing said.


    "In thirty minutes, all paths will merge. She has to choose now." "Then I choose," ra said strongly. Everyone held their breath.


    "I choose to trust my children," ra said. "Whatever happens, we¡¯ll face it together."


    "That¡¯s not a choice," the creature said furiously. "That¡¯s avoiding the choice." "No," ra said.


    "That¡¯s the only choice that matters." The creature screamed in anger.


    "You stupid girl! You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing!" "I understand perfectly," ra said. "I¡¯m choosing love over fear."


    "Love won¡¯t save you when reality copses," the creature warned. "Maybe not," ra said.


    "But it¡¯s the only thing worth saving reality for." Suddenly, the building shook. Outside, the sky turned bright red.


    "The Convergence has started early," the robed Evelyn said in fear.


    "Someone triggered it." "Who?" Marcus asked. "Me," said a voice from everywhere and nowhere at once.


    A figure appeared in the middle of the room. It was huge, dark, and hungry. "Hello, wife," it said to the thing.


    "Miss me?" The Devourer had arrived. And he was looking straight at ra¡¯s children.


    "Time to eat," he said with a smile that could swallow worlds.

 Chapter 135: Evolution’s Key

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Evolution¡¯s Key</h4>


    The Devourer¡¯s presence filled the room like poison. Everyone except ra stepped back in fear.


    "You¡¯re smaller than I expected," ra said, surprising herself with her calmness.


    The Devourerughed. "And you¡¯re stronger than your parents. They begged before I killed them."


    "You didn¡¯t kill them," ra said strongly. "Your wife did." "Same thing," the Devourer shrugged.


    "We share everything." "Not everything," the creature said coldly.


    "I¡¯m done sharing your hunger for destruction." "You can¡¯t divorce me, darling," the Devourer said.


    "We¡¯re bound by cosmicw." "Watch me," the creature answered. Suddenly, she began to glow. Her form changed again, bing something beautiful and terrible.


    "You¡¯re changing," baby Wisdom said in wonder. "I¡¯m evolving," the creature said. "Thanks to her." She pointed at ra.


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked. "Your bloodline doesn¡¯t just create powerful children," the creature exined.


    "It changes everyone around you. Makes them better." "Better how?" Ronan demanded.


    "Watch," the thing said. She touched Marcus¡¯s shoulder. Instantly, his scars faded. His eyes became clearer.


    His whole body straightened. "I feel... different," Marcus said. "Stronger. But also nicer." "That¡¯s evolution," the thing said.


    "Your bloodline pushes supernatural beings to their next level." "What level?" Darian asked.


    "The level where we don¡¯t need to choose between good and evil," the creature responded. "Where we can be both and neither."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "Is it?" the thing asked. "Look at the triplets."


    Everyone looked at Kael, Ronan, and Darian. They were glowing softly. "You¡¯re changing too," baby Truth said. "How?" Kael asked.


    "You¡¯re bing what you were always meant to be," the thing said. "Not just werewolves. Not just alphas. But something new entirely."


    "What?" Ronan asked. "The bridge between worlds," the thing said. "The link between supernatural and human."


    "But we¡¯re already supernatural," Darian pointed out. "You¡¯re bing more than supernatural," the creature stated.


    "You¡¯re bing the key to the next stage of existence." "What stage?" ra asked. "The stage where all beings can evolve," the creature said.


    "Where vampires don¡¯t need blood. Where werewolves don¡¯t need to shift. Where witches don¡¯t need magic."


    "That¡¯s ridiculous," the Devourer said. "Without those things, they¡¯re just humans."


    "No," the thing said. "They¡¯re something better than human. Something that has never existed before."


    "Show us," ra said. The creature smiled. She touched Evelyn¡¯s hand. Immediately, Evelyn¡¯s eyes filled with silver light.


    "I can see everything," she whispered. "Every timeline. Every option. Every move that led us here."


    "You¡¯re bing a Seer," the thing said. "The first true Seer in existence." "What¡¯s the difference between a Seer and a witch?" Evelyn asked.


    "A witch uses magic," the thing said. "A Seer bes magic."


    "My turn," Celeste said suddenly. She stepped forward before anyone could stop her.


    The creature touched her face. Celeste screamed. But it wasn¡¯t pain. It was joy. "I can feel everyone¡¯s emotions," she said in wonder.


    "But I can also change them. Make them better. Make them heal."


    "An Empath," the thing said. "The first of her kind." "This is why you want my bloodline," ra realized.


    "Not to stop damage. To start evolution." "Your children aren¡¯t just powerful," the creature said.


    "They¡¯re drivers for change. They¡¯ll turn every supernatural being they meet." "Into what?" Marcus asked. "Into whatever they need to be," the thing said.


    "The next step in supernatural evolution." "But evolution takes millions of years," Tobias objected.


    "Not with her bloodline," the creature said. "She shrinks time. Makes change happen instantly." "That¡¯s why the Devourer wants to stop her," the older ra said.


    "If supernatural beings evolve, they won¡¯t need him anymore." "They¡¯ll still need destruction," the Devourer said angrily.


    "Things still need to end." "Do they?" baby Hope asked. "Or do they just need to change?"


    The Devourer stared at the tiny baby. "You¡¯re suggesting transformation instead of destruction?"


    "I¡¯m suggesting growth," baby Hope said. "Instead of ending things, why not help them be better?"


    "Because that¡¯s not my nature," the Devourer said. "Nature can change," baby Courage said. "If you let it."


    "You want me to evolve too?" the Devourer asked. "Why not?" ra said. "You¡¯re magical. My bloodline influences all supernatural beings."


    "I¡¯m not supernatural," the Devourer said. "I¡¯m cosmic." "Are you?" baby Wisdom asked.


    "Or are you just a very old supernatural being who forgot how to grow?" The Devourer looked confused. "I... I don¡¯t remember being anything else."


    "Maybe that¡¯s the problem," ra said gently. "You¡¯ve been destroying for so long, you forgot why you started."


    "I started to bnce creation," the Devourer said uncertainly.


    "But what if bnce doesn¡¯t require destruction?" ra asked. "What if it requires transformation?"


    "That¡¯s not possible," the Devourer said. But his voice was weaker now. "Touch me," ra said. "Let¡¯s find out."


    "No," the thing said quickly. "If he touches you, he might absorb your power."


    "Or," ra said, "he might evolve." "It¡¯s too dangerous," Kael said. "Everything¡¯s dangerous," ra responded.


    "That¡¯s why we need to try." "What if you¡¯re wrong?" Ronan asked. "What if he just destroys you?"


    "Then my children will know what not to do," ra said. "But what if I¡¯m right? What if this is how we save everything?"


    The Devourer looked at her hand. "I haven¡¯t touched another being in eons. I destroy everything I touch."


    "Maybe you destroy things because you¡¯re afraid to change them," ra said.


    "Maybe destruction is just evolution that got stuck." "You really believe that?" the Devourer asked.


    "I believe everyone deserves a chance to grow," ra said. "Even cosmic forces." The Devourer paused.


    "What if I hurt you?" "What if you don¡¯t?" ra asked. Slowly, carefully, the Devourer reached out his hand.


    The moment their skin touched, the entire room burst with light. When the light faded, the Devourer was gone.


    In his ce stood a man who looked like he could be ra¡¯s father. "I remember now," he said in wonder.


    "I remember why I started destroying things." "Why?" ra asked. "To make room for something better," he said.


    "But I forgot what better looked like." "And now?" baby Love asked.


    "Now I want to help things be better," he said. "Instead of just clearing space for them." "You evolved," baby Truth said happily.


    "We all did," the man said. "Thanks to her." He looked at ra with thankful eyes.


    "Your family isn¡¯t just the key to stopping destruction. It¡¯s the key to changing everything."


    "But there¡¯s a problem," the older ra said suddenly. "What problem?" ra asked.


    "Evolution this fast creates imbnce," the older ra warned. "If everyone changes at once, reality might copse." "How do we prevent that?" Darian asked.


    NovelFire


    "Someone has to stay unchanged," the older ra said. "Someone has to anchor reality while everyone else evolves." "Who?" ra asked.


    "The strongest one," the older ra said sadly. "The one who can hold everything together."


    "That¡¯s you," baby Wisdom said to ra. "If I don¡¯t evolve, I can¡¯t transform others," ra said.


    "But if I do evolve, reality might copse." "Choose quickly," the older ra said. "The Convergence is increasing.


    In five minutes, all timelines will join whether you¡¯re ready or not." "And if they merge wrong?" Kael asked.


    "Then everything that has ever existed will cease to be," the older ra said. "Including us?" Ronan asked.


    "Including the concept of existence itself," the older ra said. ra looked at her children, then at the twins, then at everyone who had been changed by her presence.


    "I know what I have to do," she said. "What?" everyone asked. "I have to split myself," ra said.


    "Part of me grows to help others. Part of me stays the same to anchor reality." "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said.


    "Is it?" ra asked. "My children can change reality. Why can¡¯t I change myself?" "Because," a new voice said from the dark, "splitting yourself will kill you."


    Everyone turned. Standing there was someone they¡¯d never seen before. Someone who looked like Death itself.


    "Who are you?" ra asked. "I¡¯m the part of you that knows this won¡¯t work," the figure said.


    "I¡¯m your question. Made real." "And I¡¯m here to stop you from destroying everything."

 Chapter 136: Poisoned Trust

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Poisoned Trust</h4>


    "I won¡¯t let you split yourself," ra¡¯s doubt said, moving closer. "I won¡¯t let you die."


    "You¡¯re not real," ra said strongly. "You¡¯re just my fear talking." "Am I?" the worry asked.


    "Or am I the smartest part of you?" "She¡¯s right," Celeste said suddenly. "Splitting yourself is stupid." Everyone looked at her. Since her change, Celeste had been quiet.


    Too quiet. "You¡¯ve been thinking about this, haven¡¯t you?" Evelyn asked her.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot of things," Celeste said. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small vial. "Including this."


    "What is that?" Kael asked. "Insurance," Celeste said. "In case ra made the wrong choice."


    "What kind of insurance?" Ronan demanded. "The kind that stops her from splitting herself," Celeste said.


    "And stops her from evolving anyone else." "Celeste," ra said slowly. "What did you do?" "I made a backup n," Celeste said.


    "While you were all talking about evolution and transformation, I was preparing for the worst." "What¡¯s in the vial?" Darian asked.


    "Suppression serum," Celeste said. "The same thing they used on you as a baby, ra. But stronger."


    "You want to lock away my powers again?" ra asked. "I want to save everyone," Celeste said.


    "Your powers are too dangerous. Look what happened to the other timelines." "I¡¯m not them," ra said. "Aren¡¯t you?" Celeste asked.


    "You¡¯re talking about breaking yourself. That¡¯s crazy person behavior." "She¡¯s trying to help," baby Truth said.


    "She¡¯s trying to y god," Celeste snapped. "And gods always make mistakes."


    "You¡¯re scared," baby Love said sadly. "You¡¯re scared of change." "I¡¯m scared of death," Celeste corrected.


    "Your mother¡¯s death. Everyone¡¯s death." "Evolution isn¡¯t death," the changed Devourer said. "It¡¯s growth."


    "You would say that," Celeste said. "You just got a new body. What about the rest of us? What if we don¡¯t like what we be?"


    "Then you change again," ra said. "That¡¯s how growth works."


    "No," Celeste said. "That¡¯s how chaos works." She uncorked the bottle. "Don¡¯t," Kael warned.


    "I have to," Celeste said. "Someone has to make the hard choices." "What¡¯s the serum going to do?" Evelyn asked.


    "It will stop her powers temporarily," Celeste said. "Long enough for us to find a better solution."


    "There is no better solution," the older ra said. "I¡¯ve seen every path. This is the only way."


    "Then maybe every timeline is wrong," Celeste said. She threw the contents of the vial at ra. "No!" all three triplets shouted. But it was toote.


    The liquid hit ra¡¯s face and soaked into her skin. Immediately, she doubled over in pain. "What¡¯s happening?" Ronan asked, catching her as she fell.


    "The serum," ra gasped. "It¡¯s not just suppressing my skills. It¡¯s attacking the kids."


    "What?" Kael dropped to his knees beside her.


    "How?" "My children are made of my power," ra said through hard teeth. "If the serum destroys my power, it destroys them."


    "I didn¡¯t know," Celeste said, stepping back in fear. "I thought it would just make you normal."


    "Normal?" Darian shouted. "She¡¯s carrying nine reality-changing kids! There is no normal!"


    "Can we reverse it?" Evelyn asked. "I don¡¯t know," ra said. She was getting paler by the second.


    "I can feel them getting weaker." "Mommy," baby Hope said, her voice fading.


    "We¡¯re scared." "I know, sweetheart," ra said, tears running down her face. "I¡¯m scared too."


    "The serum is spreading," Tobias said, studying her. "It¡¯s targeting the unique energy signature of her bloodline." "Can you stop it?" Marcus asked. "Not me," Tobias said.


    "But maybe them." He pointed at the triplets. "How?" Kael asked desperately.


    "Your bond with her is deeper than her power," Tobias said. "It¡¯s based on love, not magic." "So?" Ronan asked.


    "So love might be stronger than the serum," Tobias said. "If you can reach her through the bond, you might be able to anchor her."


    "What do we do?" Darian asked. "Hold her," Tobias said. "All three of you. Pour your love into the bond."


    The triplets instantly surrounded ra, each taking one of her hands and her shoulders.


    "I love you," Kael said strongly. "I love you more than my own life." "I love you more than freedom," Ronan said.


    "More than anything." "I love you more than my own soul," Darian said.


    "Don¡¯t leave us." For a moment, ra seemed to settle.


    The color returned to her cheeks. "It¡¯s working," Evelyn said. But then ra screamed.


    "The babies," she gasped. "They¡¯re fighting the drug. But it¡¯s hurting them."


    "What can we do?" Celeste asked, crying now. "I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen."


    "Sorry won¡¯t save them," Kael said harshly. "Wait," the changed Devourer said. "I have an idea."


    "What?" everyone asked. "The serum is trying to separate her from her power," he said.


    "But what if we give her more power instead?" "How?" Ronan asked. "By sharing ours," the Devourer said.


    "I was cosmic energy before I evolved. If I give her some of that energy, it might boost her enough to fight the serum."


    "That could kill you," his wife warned.


    "Then I¡¯ll die saving someone instead of destroying them," the Devourer said. "That¡¯s evolution."


    "Do it," ra said softly. The Devourer put his hands on ra¡¯s stomach. "This might hurt."


    "Everything hurts," ra said. "Just do it." The Devourer closed his eyes. Golden light flowed from his hands into ra¡¯s body. Immediately, she arched her back and screamed.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Darian asked.


    "The cosmic energy is fighting the serum," baby Wisdom said, her voice stronger now.


    "But it¡¯s also changing us." "Changing you how?" Evelyn asked.


    "We¡¯re bing more than we were meant to be," baby Truth said. "But we don¡¯t know what that means yet."


    "Is it good or bad?" Marcus asked. "It¡¯s new," baby Courage said.


    "And new is always scary." "The serum is weakening," Tobias said. "But so is she." "I can feel it," ra said.


    "The drug is losing its hold. But the heavenly energy is too strong.


    It¡¯s burning through me." "We have to stop," Kael said. "No," ra said. "Keep going.


    The babies need more power to survive what¡¯sing." "What¡¯sing?" Ronan asked. "The final choice," ra said.


    "The one that will determine whether reality survives or dies."


    "What choice?" Darian asked. "Whether to trust Celeste," ra said, looking at her old rival. "Even after what she did."


    "What do you mean?" Celeste asked. "You have to be the one to decide," ra said.


    "When the momentes, you have to choose between saving me and saving everyone else." "That¡¯s not fair," Celeste said.


    "Life isn¡¯t fair," ra said. "But it¡¯s the only life we have." "Why me?" Celeste asked.


    "Because you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s willing to make the hard choices," ra said. "Even when they¡¯re wrong." "The cosmic energy is stabilizing," the Devourer said.


    "But there¡¯s a problem." "What problem?" Kael asked.


    "The babies aren¡¯t just stronger now," the Devourer said. "They¡¯re independent." "What does that mean?" Evelyn asked.


    "It means," baby Truth said, "that we don¡¯t need our mother anymore."


    "But we still want her," baby Love added quickly. "The question is," baby Wisdom said, "whether she still needs us."


    "Of course I need you," ra said. "Do you?" baby Hope asked. "Or do you just think you do?" "I don¡¯t understand," ra said.


    "We could leave," baby Courage said. "Be born early. Give you your life back."


    "No," ra said strongly. "We¡¯re a family. We stay together."


    "Even if staying together means we all die?" baby Truth asked.


    "Even if," ra said. "Then we have a problem," baby Wisdom said.


    "What problem?" Ronan asked. "The Convergence isplete," baby Truth said. "All timelines are merging."


    "And?" Darian asked. "And there¡¯s only room for one version of each person," baby Wisdom said.


    "Including us." "What does that mean?" Kael asked.


    "It means," said a familiar voice from the doorway, "that we have to fight for the right to exist." Everyone turned. Standing there were nine other children.


    They looked exactly like ra¡¯s kids, but older. And angry. "Who are you?" ra asked. "We¡¯re your children," one of them said.


    "From the timeline where you chose power over love." "We¡¯re here to take your ce," another added.


    "And we¡¯re not leaving without a fight."

 Chapter 137: The Compelled Brother

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Compelled Brother</h4>


    "You can¡¯t rece us," baby Truth said to the bigger children. "We¡¯re the original timeline."


    "Are you?" one of the bigger children asked. "Or are you just copies who think you¡¯re real?" "We¡¯re real," baby Love said strongly.


    "We can feel. We can think. We can choose." "So can we," another older kid said. "But we¡¯ve been living longer. That makes us more real."


    "That¡¯s not how reality works," baby Wisdom argued.


    "Isn¡¯t it?" the oldest kid asked. "In every story, the original is more valuable than the copy."


    "But which one is the original?" ra asked softly. "The one that survives," the oldest child said coldly. "This is insane," Kael said.


    "You¡¯re all her children. You shouldn¡¯t be fighting each other." "We¡¯re not fighting," the older child said. "We¡¯re fighting. Only one reality can remain when the Convergence ends."


    "Then we¡¯ll make room for everyone," Ronan said. "We¡¯ll find a way." "There is no way," the oldest kid said. "The multiverse can only support one version of each person."


    "That¡¯s not true," Darian said. "We¡¯ve seen multiple versions of people before."


    "During the Convergence," the oldest kid said. "But when it ends, all duplicates will be erased." "Who says?" Evelyn asked.


    "The rules of existence," the oldest child answered. "The same rules that say reality can¡¯t have two Creator¡¯s wives or two Devourers."


    "But we evolved," the transformed Devourer said. "We changed the rules."


    "You changed some rules," the oldest kid said. "But not this one. This one is written into the basis of reality itself."


    "Then we¡¯ll change that too," ra said, trying to sit up. "With what power?" the oldest kid asked. "You¡¯re dying. The serum is still in your system."


    "I have enough power left to protect my children," ra said. "Do you?" the oldest kid asked.


    "Let¡¯s test that." The bigger children began to glow with dark energy. "Wait," Kael said.


    "Before you do anything, answer me this. How did you get here?" "We followed the timeline threads," the oldest kid said.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "Timeline travel requires massive amounts of power." "Or a guide," the oldest kid said.


    "Someone who knows the paths between realities."


    "Who guided you?" Ronan asked. "Someone who wanted us to rece the weak versions," the oldest kid said.


    "Who?" Darian demanded. The older child smiled. "Your brother." "What brother?" Kael asked. "There are three of us."


    "The one who¡¯s been lying to you," the oldest child said. "The one who¡¯s beenpelled by dark magic since birth."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said. "We would have noticed." "Would you?" the oldest kid asked.


    "Magic that¡¯s been there since childhood feels normal. It feels like personality."


    "Which brother?" ra asked, her voice filled with fear. "The one who¡¯s been too calm," the oldest kid said. "Too clever. Too willing to make hard choices."


    Everyone looked at Darian. "No," Darian said. "That¡¯s not true." "Isn¡¯t it?" the oldest kid asked.


    "When did you first suggest that maybe ra should give up her powers?" "I never¡ª" Darian started, then stopped. "I... I don¡¯t remember."


    "Because thepulsion made you forget," the oldest kid said. "Just like it made you forget who gave you the idea." "Who?" Kael asked.


    "The same person who gave Celeste the suppression serum," the oldest kid said. "I made that myself," Celeste protested. "Did you?" the oldest child asked.


    "Or did someone whisper the form in your dreams?" Celeste¡¯s face went pale. "I... I thought it was my own idea."


    "Dark magic works by making people think theirpelled actions are their own choices," the oldest kid exined.


    "But why would anyone want topel Darian?" Ronan asked. "Because he¡¯s the smartest," the oldest kid said.


    "And the most loved. If he suggested something, you¡¯d listen." "What did I suggest?" Darian asked, his voice shaking.


    "That ra should choose between her power and her children," the oldest kid said.


    "That she couldn¡¯t have both." "That¡¯s... that¡¯s logical," Darian said. "Not magical." "Is it?" baby Wisdom asked.


    "Or is it designed to make her weaker?" "I would never hurt ra," Darian said.


    "Not on purpose," the older child said. "Butpulsion doesn¡¯t care about your intentions."


    "How long?" ra asked sadly. "How long have you beenpelled?" "I don¡¯t know," Darian said. "I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real anymore."


    "Since the mating bond formed," the oldest kid said. "Someone didn¡¯t want all three brothers united with you." "Who?" Kael asked.


    "Someone who benefits from chaos," the oldest child said. "Someone who wanted the triplets to fight each other."


    "Marcus," Evelyn said suddenly. "It was Marcus, wasn¡¯t it?" "No," Marcus said. "I would never use dark magic on my sons."


    "Not you," the oldest child said. "Someone who looks like you." "Another version of me?" Marcus asked.


    "The version from our timeline," the oldest child said. "The one who seeded in breaking the triplet bond."


    "How?" Ronan asked. "By making one brother doubt the others," the oldest child said.


    "By making him believe he was protecting everyone." "That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been doing," Kael said to Darian.


    "Always trying to protect us by keeping us apart." "I thought I was being smart," Darian said, tears in his eyes. "I thought I was helping."


    "You were," ra said gently. "The real you was helping. Thepulsion was the trouble." "Can we break it?" Ronan asked.


    "Not easily," the older child said. "Dark magic this deep requires a sacrifice." "What kind of sacrifice?" Darian asked.


    "Someone has to take thepulsion into themselves," the oldest kid said. "And then die with it." "I¡¯ll do it," Darian said instantly. "No," Kael said. "We¡¯ll find another way."


    "There is no other way," the older child said. "The urge is tied to his life force. If it¡¯s not transferred, it will spread to all three boys." "Spread how?" ra asked. "Through the mate bond," the oldest kid said.


    "It will make all three of you doubt each other. Make you fight. Make you weak." "And then?" Ronan asked.


    "Then we rece your timeline entirely," the oldest child said. "With one where the triplets never united."


    "Over my dead body," ra said. "That can be arranged," the oldest child said coldly. "Wait," baby Truth said.


    "There¡¯s something else. Something you¡¯re not telling us." "What?" the oldest kid asked. "Thepulsion isn¡¯t just from your timeline," baby Truth said.


    "It¡¯s from someone in this room." "That¡¯s impossible," Tobias said. "We would have sensed dark magic."


    "Not if it was hidden inside someone we trust," baby Truth said. "Who?" Kael asked.


    "Someone who¡¯s been acting strange since the Convergence started," baby Truth said. "Someone who¡¯s been too helpful."


    "Me," the changed Devourer said quietly. "What?" everyone asked.


    "I¡¯ve been feeling... different," the Devourer said. "Like someone else is in my head." "Who?" ra asked.


    "The version of me that refused to evolve," the Devourer said. "The original Devourer."


    "But you evolved," Ronan said. "You changed." "Did I?" the Devourer asked.


    "Or did I just think I did?" "You¡¯re saying the original Devourer is controlling you?" Evelyn asked.


    "I¡¯m saying," the Devourer said, "that I might be the one whopelled Darian."


    "But you helped save ra," Kael said. "Did I?" the Devourer asked.


    "Or did I just make sure she was weak enough to be reced?" "The cosmic energy," ra realized. "It wasn¡¯t meant to save the kids. It was meant to change them."


    "Change them how?" Ronan asked. "Into us," the oldest kid said with a smile. "We¡¯re not from another world. We¡¯re what your kids are bing."


    "No," ra said. "That¡¯s not possible." "The cosmic energy is transforming them," the oldest child said.


    "Aging them. Making them like us." "Darker," baby Truth said, her voice changing. "Stronger."


    "More willing to do what¡¯s necessary," baby Wisdom added, her voice deeper now. "Including recing their mother," baby Love said, but her voice was cold now.


    "Stop it," ra said. "You¡¯re my children. You love me." "We do," the babies said in chorus.


    "But love isn¡¯t enough anymore." "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "We mean," the babies said, "that we have to choose between loving our mother and saving reality."


    "And we choose reality," they said together. "Even if it means she has to die?" Ronan asked.


    "Even if," the babies said. "Then you¡¯re not my children anymore," ra said, heartbroken. "No," a new voice said from the shadows.


    "They¡¯re mine now." Everyone turned. Standing there was the original Devourer, unchanged and hungry.


    "Miss me?" he asked with a terrible smile. "You¡¯re supposed to be evolved," Darian said.


    "I am evolved," the original Devourer said.


    "I evolved into something that can control your evolution." "How?" ra asked. "By making you think you had choices," the original Devourer said.


    "When really, you¡¯ve been following my n all along." "What n?" Kael asked.


    "To turn your children against you," the original Devourer said. "So they¡¯ll do what you never could."


    "What?" Ronan asked. "Destroy you," the original Devourer said. "And everyone you love."


    "We¡¯ll stop you," ra said. "With what?" the original Devourer asked. "Your children are mine now. Your mate is driven.


    Your power is poisoned." "I still have hope," ra said. "Do you?" the original Devourer asked.


    "Look around. Everyone you trusted has wronged you." "Not everyone," a voice said from the doorway.


    Everyone turned. Standing there was the one person no one expected.


    "Hello, daughter," the figure said to ra. "I think it¡¯s time we talked."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 138: The Father’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138: The Father¡¯s Return</h4>


    ra¡¯s heart stopped when the person in the doorway took a step forward.


    The man looked just like her father. He had the same soft eyes and smile that she remembered from her childhood dreams.


    She asked quietly, "Dad?" He said in a soft voice, "Hello, my little moon." "I¡¯ve been waiting so long to see you." The first Devourer growled.


    "Not possible." You¡¯re no longer alive. "I killed you myself." "You killed my body," ra¡¯s father said quietly.


    "But the Creator doesn¡¯t let fathers abandon their daughters when they need them most." Kael stepped protectively in front of ra.


    "How do we know you¡¯re real?" "Because I know things only a father would know," the man said.


    "Like how ra used to sing to her mirror in the pond. Like how she always felt different but never knew why." Tears filled ra¡¯s eyes. "It¡¯s really you."


    "It¡¯s really me," he revealed. "And I¡¯m here to fix what I broke." "What did you break?" Ronan asked suspiciously.


    "The suppression spell," her father said. "I thought I was protecting her by hiding her power. But I was really making her weak."


    The original Devourerughed. "Toote, old man. Her children are mine now. Her mates are broken. She¡¯s finished."


    "Is she?" ra¡¯s father asked. He looked straight at Darian.


    "Tell me, son. Do you want to be free?" Darian¡¯s face twisted with pain. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s real anymore. I don¡¯t know what thoughts are mine."


    "Then let me show you," her father said. He put his hand on Darian¡¯s forehead. Darian screamed.


    Dark energy poured out of him like smoke. Thepulsion writhed and fought, but ra¡¯s father held it tight. "I can¡¯t hold it long," he said through gritted teeth.


    "Darian, you have to choose. Take back your mind or let the darkness win." "I choose..." Darian gasped. "I choose my family."


    The dark energy burst outward, but instead of dissipating, it reformed into a shadowy figure¡ªanother version of Marcus, but twisted and evil. "The other Marcus," Evelyn breathed.


    "From their timeline." "Clever little Luna," the shadow Marcus mocked. "Though not clever enough to save your precious daughter."


    He pointed, and the transformed children¡ªra¡¯s babies who now looked older and colder¡ªstepped forward. "Kill her," shadow Marcus ordered.


    The children paused. "I said kill her!" shadow Marcus roared. "We can¡¯t," baby Truth said, her voice small again. "She¡¯s our mother." "She¡¯s nothing!" shadow Marcus growled.


    "She¡¯s weak! She¡¯s useless!" "No," baby Love said firmly. "She¡¯s ours."


    "And we¡¯re hers," baby Wisdom added. The cosmic energy around them began to change, bing warmer, brighter.


    "Impossible," the original Devourer said. "I control that energy." "You control fear," ra¡¯s father said.


    "But love is stronger than fear." "Not always," the original Devourer said. He lunged at ra. Darian moved without thought.


    He threw himself between them, taking the Devourer¡¯s ws in his chest. "Darian!" ra screamed. "This is it," Darian gasped as he fell.


    "The betrayal from the prophesy. But not the way they expected." "What do you mean?" Kael asked, catching his brother.


    "The prophecy said one of us would betray you," Darian said to ra. "But it didn¡¯t say how."


    "I don¡¯t understand," ra said, tears running down her face. "I betrayed their n," Darian said weakly. "I chose to save you instead of myself.


    That¡¯s the betrayal that breaks the curse." Golden light began to pour from Darian¡¯s wound¡ªnot blood, but pure energy.


    "The mate bond," Ronan realized. "It¡¯s not just linking us to ra. It¡¯s linking us to the Creator¡¯s power."


    "Exactly," ra¡¯s father said. "And now that all three brothers are truly united..."


    The golden light spread to Kael and Ronan, then to ra herself. "No!" the original Devourer screamed. "This isn¡¯t how it ends!"


    "Yes, it is," ra said. She stood up, power flowing through her like never before.


    "This is exactly how it ends." The light spread to her children, changing them back to their true baby forms but keeping their increased awareness.


    "Mommy!" they cried happily. "We¡¯re sorry we were mean," baby Truth said. "The bad man made us confused," baby Love added.


    "But we always loved you," baby Wisdom ended. The original Devourer and shadow Marcus began to fade as the light devoured them. "This isn¡¯t over," the original Devourer hissed.


    "There are other timelines. Other versions of you to corrupt." "Let theme," ra said boldly. "We¡¯ll be ready."


    The viins disappeared with screams of rage. But as the light faded, ra noticed something wrong. Darian was still bleeding, still dying. "The healing isn¡¯t working," she said hurriedly.


    "Because the betrayal had to be real," her father said sadly. "He had to truly sacrifice himself for it to break the curse."


    "No," ra said. "There has to be another way." "There is," a new voice said from the darkness.


    Everyone turned in shock as another person stepped forward¡ªsomeone they thought was gone forever. "Hello, everyone," the visitor said with a familiar smile.


    "Did you miss me?" ra¡¯s jaw dropped. Standing before them was someone who should be dead, someone whoseeback would change everything.


    "But you¡¯re supposed to be..." Kael started. "Dead? Gone? Destroyed?" the figure asked happily.


    "That¡¯s what everyone thinks. But I¡¯ve been waiting for exactly this moment." "Who are you?" Ronan asked.


    The figure¡¯s smile widened. "I¡¯m the one person who can save Darian. But first, you have to make a choice, ra." "What choice?" she asked desperately.


    "Give up your power permanently," the figure said. "Trade your abilities for his life."


    "Done," ra said quickly. "Not so fast," the figure said.


    "If you give up your power, you can¡¯t protect your children anymore. Can¡¯t fight the threats that areing. Can¡¯t be the Luna your pack needs."


    "But I can be the mother my children need," ra said strongly. "And the mate my triplets need." For the correct order please visit


    "Even if it means everyone you love will be in danger?" the person asked.


    "We¡¯ll face that danger together," ra said. "All right then," the figure said.


    "But first, let me tell you who I really am." The figure¡¯s look began to shift and change.


    "I¡¯m not just someone you know," the figure said. "I¡¯m someone you created."


    "What?" ra gasped. "I¡¯m your fourth child," the figure said.


    "The one you didn¡¯t know you were carrying. The one who¡¯s been protecting you from the dark all along."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Evelyn said. "Is it?" the figure asked.


    "Or is it exactly what you¡¯d expect from a Luna who¡¯s powerful enough to create life without even knowing it?"


    The figure¡¯s final form was revealed¡ªa teenager who looked exactly like ra but with the triplets¡¯ eyes. "Hello, Mom," the teenager said.


    "I¡¯m here to save our family." "But if you¡¯re my child," ra said, "then using your power to save Darian..."


    "Will probably kill me," the youth finished. "Yeah, I know." "I won¡¯t let you," ra said strongly.


    "You can¡¯t stop me," the youth said with a smile. "I¡¯m your kid. Being stubborn is in my DNA."


    She put her hands on Darian¡¯s chest, and golden light began to flow.


    "Besides," she added as her own form began to fade, "someone has to make sure Dad doesn¡¯t die on his first day back."


    "Wait!" ra screamed. "I don¡¯t even know your name!"


    "Hope," the girl said as she disappeared. "My name is Hope." Darian¡¯s eyes opened, fully healed.


    But Hope was gone. And in the distance, new shadows began to gather¡ªenemies drawn by the massive show of power.


    "The war ising," ra¡¯s father said sadly. "And now they know exactly where to find us."

 Chapter 139: The Ultimate Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139: The Ultimate Sacrifice</h4>


    The shadows in the distance grew closer, and ra could feel their hunger.


    Dozens of enemies, maybe hundreds, all pulled by the power she¡¯d just released. "We have to run," Kael said, still holding the now-healed Darian.


    "Where?" Ronan asked. "They¡¯ll follow us anywhere." "Not anywhere," ra¡¯s father said quietly.


    "There¡¯s one ce they can¡¯t go." "Where?" ra asked, clutching her three kids close. "The void between realities," her father said.


    "But getting there requires a sacrifice none of us are prepared to make." "What sacrifice?" Darian asked, sitting up slowly.


    "Someone has to break their connection to this realitypletely," her father exined.


    "Cut all ties. All bonds. All love." "I¡¯ll do it," ra said quickly. "No," all three triplets said together.


    "You can¡¯t," her father said softly. "You¡¯re the rock. If you break your bonds, everyone linked to you dies."


    "Then who?" Evelyn asked. Before anyone could answer, the ground shook. Theing enemies were getting closer.


    "We don¡¯t have time to debate," Tobias said. "They¡¯ll be here in minutes." "I¡¯ll do it," Darian said, getting to his feet.


    "You just got healed," Kael argued. "You¡¯re not strong enough." "I¡¯m the one who waspelled," Darian said.


    "I¡¯m the one who put everyone in danger. Let me fix it." "That wasn¡¯t your fault," ra said strongly. "Maybe not," Darian said.


    "But this is my choice." He looked at his brothers, then at ra. "I love you. All of you. But sometimes love means letting go."


    "Darian, no," Ronan said. "There has to be another way," Kael added. "There is," Darian said with a sad smile.


    "But you¡¯re not going to like it." "What do you mean?" ra asked. "The prophecy was right," Darian said. "One of us has to betray you.


    But betrayal doesn¡¯t always mean bing bad." "What are you saying?" ra whispered.


    "I¡¯m saying goodbye," Darian said. He closed his eyes and began to glow with the same golden light that had healed him.


    "Stop!" ra screamed. "Whatever you¡¯re doing, stop!" "I can¡¯t," Darian said.


    "It¡¯s already started." The light around him began to change, bing brighter, more intense.


    "He¡¯s breaking the mate bond," ra¡¯s father said in fear. "But that¡¯s impossible. It should kill him."


    "It will," Darian said calmly. "But not before I transfer my life force to ra."


    "No!" ra fought against Kael and Ronan, who were holding her back. "I won¡¯t let you!" "You can¡¯t stop me," Darian said.


    "The bond is already cracking." ra felt it¡ªa tearing feeling in her chest, like someone was ripping her heart out.


    "Please," she sobbed. "Don¡¯t leave me." "I¡¯m not leaving you," Darian said. "I¡¯m giving you everything I have."


    The golden light shot from him to her, and suddenly ra felt stronger than she¡¯d ever felt before.


    "With my life force added to yours," Darian said, his voice getting weaker, "you¡¯ll be powerful enough to protect everyone." "I don¡¯t want power," ra cried.


    "I want you!" "You have me," Darian said. "You¡¯ll always have me. Every time you use this power, you¡¯ll be using a piece of my soul."


    "Darian," Kael said, tears running down his face. "Please don¡¯t do this." "Take care of her," Darian said to his brothers.


    "Both of you. She¡¯s going to need you more than ever." "We will," Ronan promised.


    "And take care of our children," Darian added, looking at the babies who were crying in ra¡¯s arms. "Daddy!" baby Truth wailed.


    "Daddy stay!" baby Love begged. "Daddy can¡¯t stay," baby Wisdom said sadly.


    "But daddy will always love us." "That¡¯s right," Darian said. "I¡¯ll always love you. All of you."


    The light around him began to fade, but the power flowing into ra grew stronger. "There¡¯s something else," Darian said quickly.


    "The enemiesing aren¡¯t just from our period. They¡¯re from the timeline where I seeded in destroying the tie." "What does that mean?" ra asked.


    "It means they know all our weaknesses," Darian said. "They know exactly how to hurt us." "Then how do we fight them?" Kael asked. "Together," Darian said.


    "The three of you have to stay together. Promise me." "We promise," they all said.


    "And ra," Darian added, "you have to let them help you. Don¡¯t try to carry this load alone." "I won¡¯t," ra promised through her tears.


    "Good," Darian said. He was bing transparent now, fading away.


    "There¡¯s one more thing." "What?" ra asked desperately.


    "Hope isn¡¯t really gone," Darian said. "She¡¯s just waiting for the right time to return.


    When the final fightes, she¡¯ll be there." "How do you know?" Ronan asked. "Because I can see her," Darian said with wonder.


    "She¡¯s beautiful, just like her mother." "Darian," ra whispered. "I have to go now," he said.


    "But remember¡ªthis isn¡¯t goodbye. It¡¯s see youter." "When?" ra asked. "When this is all over," Darian said.


    "When our family is safe. When our children can grow up without fear." "How long will that be?" Kael asked.


    "As long as it takes," Darian said. He was almostpletely gone now. "I love you all. Never forget that."


    "We love you too," they all said together. Darian smiled onest time, then vanished totally.


    The golden light settled into ra¡¯s chest, and she felt his presence there¡ªwarm, protective, timeless. "He¡¯s gone," she said numbly.


    "No," her father said softly. "He¡¯s just changed form. He¡¯s part of you now." "It¡¯s not the same," ra said.


    "No," her father agreed. "But it¡¯s not the end either." The ground shook again, harder this time.


    "They¡¯re here," Tobias said sadly. Through the opening, dark figures began to pour in¡ªdozens of them, all twisted versions of people they knew. "Wee," the boss said with a voice like broken ss.


    "We¡¯ve been looking forward to this meeting." ra looked closer and gasped. The leader looked exactly like her, but with cold, dead eyes.


    "Hello, sister," the dark ra said. "Ready to die?" "Who are you?" ra asked. "I¡¯m you," the dark version said.


    "The you from a timeline where everyone you loved abandoned you. Where you learned that love is weakness." "That¡¯s not true," ra said. "Isn¡¯t it?" the dark ra asked.


    "Look around. Your mate just died. Your children are crying. Your pack is scared. This is what love gets you."


    "Love gets you everything worth fighting for," ra said strongly. "Does it?" the dark ra asked.


    "Then why are you alone?" "She¡¯s not alone," Kael said, stepping up beside her. "She¡¯s never alone," Ronan added, taking her other side.


    "And neither are you," a familiar voice said from behind the dark forms. Everyone turned.


    Standing there was someone impossible¡ªDarian, but not the Darian who had just died. This Darian was different, older, sadder. "Hello, everyone," he said.


    "I¡¯m Darian from the timeframe where I never learned to love. And I¡¯m here to help."


    "That¡¯s impossible," the dark ra said. "You¡¯re dead in every timeline."


    "Not all of them," the new Darian said. "In some universes, I survived. But I lost everything else." "Why are you helping us?" ra asked warily.


    "Because," the new Darian said, "I want to see what I could have been. What I could have had."


    "You could have had everything," ra said softly. "I know," the new Darian said.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. To make sure you don¡¯t lose what I never had." "How touching," the dark ra said mockingly.


    "But it doesn¡¯t matter. We have an army. You have nothing." "We have each other," ra said.


    "And we have this," the new Darian said. He pulled out a rock that glowed with pure white light.


    "The Heart of Reality. The one thing that can restore order to all timelines."


    "Give it to me," the dark ra ordered. "No," the new Darian said. "But I¡¯ll trade it."


    "For what?" the dark ra asked. "For a chance to bring back the Darian who just died," the new Darian said.


    "One life for the power to save all realities." "Done," the dark ra said instantly.


    "Wait," ra said. "What¡¯s the catch?" The new Darian smiled sadly.


    "The catch is that someone has to take my ce in the dead world. Someone has to sacrifice themselves permanently."


    "I¡¯ll do it," ra said. "No," Kael and Ronan said together.


    "Then who?" ra asked. The new Darian¡¯s smile got wider. "That¡¯s the beautiful part. Nobody has to die. Because I have a secret."


    "What secret?" the dark ra asked suspiciously. "I¡¯m not really from another timeline," the new Darian said.


    "I¡¯m from this one. I¡¯m the part of your Darian that he left behind when he moved his life force."


    "That¡¯s impossible," the dark ra said. "Is it?" the new Darian asked.


    "Or is it exactly what would happen when someone as powerful as him splits his soul?" "You¡¯re saying you¡¯re half of our Darian?" ra asked.


    "I¡¯m saying I¡¯m the half that stayed behind to protect you," the new Darian said. "And now I¡¯m going to prove it."


    He crushed the crystal in his hand, and bright light filled the room. When it disappeared, two figures stood where the new Darian had been.


    One was their Darian, living and whole. The other was someone none of them had expected to see.


    "Hello, daughter," the second figure said to ra. "I think it¡¯s time you met your real mother."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 140: The Impossible Choice

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140: The Impossible Choice</h4>


    When the woman who said she was ra¡¯s real mother spoke up, the room went quiet.


    She looked just like an older version of ra, but there was both ancient knowledge and terrible sadness in her eyes.


    "You¡¯re not my mother," ra told her sharply. "My mother died when I was born." The woman asked in a soft voice, "Did she?"


    "Or did she do what any mother would do¡ªfake her death to protect her child?" ra¡¯s dad told her, "That¡¯s not possible."


    "I buried you myself." "You buried a body," the woman told him.


    "But not mine. I¡¯ve been hiding in the space between worlds while I wait for the right time toe back.


    "Why now?" Kael asked with doubt. The woman said,


    "Because my daughter needs me right now." "And because the real war is just beginning."


    Ronan asked, "What real war?" Before the woman could answer, ra, who was dark,ughed really hard.


    "The war between moms, of course. The war to see who gets to keep the children." "What are you talking about?" ra asked. "Your kids," ra in the dark said.


    "They¡¯re not just your children. They¡¯re the key to controlling all worlds. And I want them." "You can¡¯t have them," ra said furiously.


    "Can¡¯t I?" the dark ra asked. She gestured, and dark energy wrapped around the three kids like chains.


    "Mommy!" baby Truth cried. "Help us!" baby Love screamed. "It hurts!" baby Wisdom wailed.


    "Let them go!" ra yelled, but when she tried to use her power, nothing happened. "Oh, did I forget to mention?" the dark ra said mockingly.


    "The life force Darian gave youes with a price. You can¡¯t use it while your children are in danger.


    Motherly instinct trumps everything else." "That¡¯s not true," ra said desperately.


    "Try it," the dark ra dared. ra reached for her power, but it felt blocked, stuck behind a wall of fear for her babies.


    "I told you," the dark ra said. "Love makes you weak."


    "No," Darian said, stepping forward. "Love makes you strong. But it also makes you choose." "Choose what?" Kael asked. "Between saving me and saving them," Darian said quietly.


    "The dark magic binding the babies¡ªit¡¯s linked to my life force. If I live, they suffer. If I die, they¡¯re free."


    "That¡¯s not a choice," Ronan said furiously. "We¡¯re not losing you again." "You have to," Darian said. "It¡¯s the only way."


    "No," ra said strongly. "There has to be another way." "There is," the woman pretending to be her mother said. "But you won¡¯t like it."


    "What is it?" ra asked. "One of your mates has to take Darian¡¯s ce," the woman said.


    "The magic needs a ckwood brother to feed on. It doesn¡¯t matter which one."


    "I¡¯ll do it," Kael said quickly. "No, I will," Ronan said. "Neither of you will," Darian said. "I¡¯m the one who should die.


    I¡¯m the one who was moved. I¡¯m the one who put everyone in danger." "That wasn¡¯t your fault," ra said. "Maybe not," Darian said.


    "But this is my responsibility." The dark force around the babies tightened, and they screamed louder.


    "Choose quickly," the dark ra said. "Every second you wait makes it worse for them." "I choose myself," ra said desperately.


    "Take me instead." "You can¡¯t," the woman said. "You¡¯re the rock. If you die, everyone linked to you dies too."


    "Then what do we do?" Kael asked anxiously. "We trust each other," Ronan said suddenly. "All of us." "What do you mean?" ra asked.


    "I mean we stop trying to save everyone alone," Ronan said. "We work together." "How?" Darian asked. "Simple," Ronan said.


    "We all take the curse. We split it three ways." "That¡¯s insane," Kael said. "It will kill all of us." "Will it?" Ronan asked.


    "Or will it make us stronger? The mate bond links us. If we share the evil, we also share the strength to fight it."


    "It¡¯s never been done before," the woman said. "Good," Ronan said. "Time to make history." "I¡¯m in," Kael said. "Me too," Darian said.


    "No," ra said. "I won¡¯t let you risk your lives." "You don¡¯t get to choose," Kael said softly.


    "We¡¯re your mates. This is what we do." "We protect each other," Ronan added. "And we protect our family," Darian ended.


    The three brothers joined hands, and golden light began to surround them. "Stop!" the dark ra screamed. "You¡¯re ruining everything!"


    "That¡¯s the point," the brothers said together. The golden light shot toward the babies, breaking the dark bands around them.


    "Daddy!" all three babies cried, reaching for their dads. But as the curse broke, something unexpected happened.


    The golden light didn¡¯t fade¡ªit got brighter, spreading throughout the room. "What¡¯s happening?" ra asked. "The curse isn¡¯t just breaking," her mother said in wonder.


    "It¡¯s turning. The dark magic is bing light magic." "How is that possible?" the dark ra asked. "Because love is stronger than hate," Darian said.


    "And sacrifice is stronger than selfishness." "No!" the dark ra screamed.


    "This isn¡¯t how it ends!" "Yes, it is," ra said. She felt her power returning, stronger than ever. "This is exactly how it ends."


    She raised her hand, and pure white light shot from her fingers toward the dark ra. But instead of destroying her, the light wrapped around her like a warm hug.


    "What are you doing?" the dark ra asked, confused. "I¡¯m healing you," ra said.


    "You¡¯re me from a future where no one loved you. But I do love you. Because you¡¯re part of me."


    "I don¡¯t want your love," the dark ra said, but her voice was weaker now. "I know," ra said.


    "But you need it." The dark ra began to change, her cold face softening, her dead eyes filling with tears. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry." "I know," ra said.


    "And I forgive you." The dark ra faded away, but this time it was peaceful, like she was finally going home. "It¡¯s over," Kael said, tired. "Is it?" ra¡¯s mother asked. "Look around."


    They looked. The room was full of light, but outside the windows, they could see more shadows forming.


    Hundreds of them. Maybe thousands. "Those are all the dark versions of us," Ronan realized.


    "From every timeline where things went wrong." "And they¡¯re alling here," Darian said sadly. "Why?" ra asked.


    "Because we just proved that love can heal hatred," her mother said. "And they want to be healed too." "We can¡¯t heal them all," ra said. "It would kill us."


    "No," her mother said. "But we can do something else." "What?" all three brothers asked. "We can teach them to heal themselves," her mother said. "But first, we need to survive what¡¯sing."


    "What¡¯sing?" ra asked. Her mother pointed to the darkest shadow in the distance.


    "The original darkness. The first evil that ever appeared. The thing that caused all the other dark timelines." "What is it?" Kael asked.


    "It¡¯s the opposite of the Creator," her mother said. "It¡¯s the Destroyer. And it¡¯sing for our children."


    "Why our children?" Ronan asked. "Because they¡¯re the key to everything," her mother said.


    "They¡¯re the bridge between all worlds. If the Destroyer takes them, it can ruin every timeline that ever existed." "Then we stop it," ra said strongly.


    "How?" Darian asked. "We barely survived the dark versions of ourselves." "We don¡¯t fight it," her mother said. "We be it." "What?" everyone asked.


    "The only way to defeat the Destroyer is to be one with it," her mother said. "To absorb its power and transform it into something good."


    "That¡¯s suicide," Kael said. "Maybe," her mother said. "Or maybe it¡¯s evolution."


    The shadows outside grew darker, and they could hear a sound like the end of the worlding. "It¡¯s here," her mother said.


    "The Destroyer has arrived." "What do we do?" ra asked. "We trust each other," her mother said.


    "And we remember that love is the only thing stronger than destruction." "But what if we¡¯re wrong?" Ronan asked. "Then we die trying," her mother said.


    "But we die together." The building began to shake as something hugended outside. "It¡¯s time," her mother said.


    "Everyone ready?" "No," ra said honestly. "But let¡¯s do it anyway."


    They joined hands¡ªra, the three boys, her mother, and the three babies in the center. "Whatever happens next," ra said, "I love you all."


    "We love you too," everyone said. The wall burst inward, and the Destroyer stepped through.


    But it wasn¡¯t what any of them expected. Standing there was a little girl who looked exactly like baby Hope, but with eyes like ck holes.


    "Hello, Mommy," the little girl said in a voice like breaking ss. "I¡¯ve been waiting so long to meet you."


    "Who are you?" ra whispered. "I¡¯m your daughter," the little girl said.


    "The one you abandoned when you chose love over power." "That¡¯s impossible," ra said. "Is it?" the little girl asked.


    "Or is it exactly what happens when a mother¡¯s love isn¡¯t strong enough to save her child?" "I don¡¯t understand," ra said. "You will," the little girl said.


    "When you watch me ruin everything you love. Starting with them." She pointed at the babies, and they began to scream.


    But this time, the screams weren¡¯t just pain. They were changing into something else entirely.

 Chapter 141: The Unexpected Birth

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141: The Unexpected Birth</h4>


    The babies¡¯ screams changed into something terrifying¡ªnot cries of pain, but sounds of power rising.


    Their small bodies began to glow with the same dark energy as the little girl who imed to be the Destroyer. "What¡¯s happening to them?" ra asked desperately.


    "They¡¯re evolving," the little girl said with a smile that didn¡¯t fit on a child¡¯s face. "Just like I did when you abandoned me." "I never abandoned you," ra said.


    "I don¡¯t even know who you are." "I¡¯m the daughter you could have had," the little girl said.


    "In the timeline where you picked power over love. Where you became like me." Suddenly, ra doubled over in pain. A sharp, cutting feeling tore through her stomach.


    "ra!" Kael ran to her side. "What¡¯s wrong?" Ronan asked anxiously.


    "I don¡¯t know," ra gasped. "Something¡¯s happening." "You¡¯re going intobor," her mother said in shock. "But that¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re not pregnant."


    "Aren¡¯t I?" ra asked through gritted teeth. Another wave of pain hit her, stronger this time.


    "The life force Darian gave you," her mother realized. "It didn¡¯t just make you stronger. It made you capable of making new life."


    "Creating what?" Darian asked. "Another child," her mother said. "One that¡¯s been growing inside her without her knowing it."


    "That¡¯s impossible," ra said, but even as she spoke, she felt movement inside her¡ªsomething alive, something powerful. "Nothing is impossible anymore," the little girl Destroyer said.


    "Reality is breaking down. The rules don¡¯t apply." "Why is this happening now?" Kael demanded.


    "Because I¡¯m calling to my sister," the little girl said. "The new baby¡ªshe¡¯s like me. Born from despair and pain. She¡¯ll understand what it means to be unwanted."


    "Our baby isn¡¯t unwanted," Ronan said angrily. "Isn¡¯t she?" the little girl asked.


    "Look at your mate. She¡¯s frightened. She doesn¡¯t want another child in this mess." "That¡¯s not true," ra said, but her voice shook with fear.


    "Then why are you fighting thebor?" the little girl asked. "Why aren¡¯t you letting her be born?"


    "Because I¡¯m scared," ra admitted. "I can barely protect the children I have. How can I protect another one?" "You can¡¯t," the little girl said simply.


    "That¡¯s why you should give her to me. I¡¯ll take care of her. I¡¯ll teach her to be strong." "Never," ra said. Another contraction hit, and this time she screamed.


    The sound echoed through the room, and the three babies¡ªTruth, Love, and Wisdom¡ªstopped their own cries to look at their mother. "Mommy hurt," baby Truth said softly. "Mommy scared," baby Love added.


    "Mommy needs help," baby Wisdom finished. "We can¡¯t help her," Kael said sadly. "We don¡¯t know anything about delivering babies."


    "I do," ra¡¯s mother said. "But not under these conditions. Not with the Destroyer here."


    "Then make her leave," Ronan said. "I can¡¯t," her mother said. "She¡¯s rted to the birth. The new baby is calling to her." "Why?" Darian asked.


    "Because the baby is being born from the same energy that created the Destroyer," her mother said. "Fear, pain, and desperation."


    "But also love," ra said through another contraction. "I love this kid. I love all my children."


    "Do you?" the little girl asked. "Or do you just feel guilty for not wanting her?" "I do want her," ra said strongly.


    "I want her to be safe. I want her to be happy." "Then give her to me," the little girl said.


    "I can keep her safe in my world. She¡¯ll never hurt. She¡¯ll never feel pain." "She¡¯ll never feel love either," Kael said.


    "Love is pain," the little girl said. "I¡¯m offering her freedom from both." "No," ra said. "Love is what makes life worth living."


    Another spasm, stronger than the others. ra felt the baby moving, getting ready to be born. "She¡¯sing," her mother said.


    "Everyone needs to help." "How?" Ronan asked. "Form a circle," her mother said. "Use your mate bond to give ra strength."


    The three brothers joined hands around ra, and golden light began to flow between them. "Better," ra said, feeling some of the pain ease.


    "This is touching," the little girl said mockingly. "But it won¡¯t work. The baby belongs to me." "She belongs to herself," ra said.


    "And she¡¯ll choose her own path." "Will she?" the little girl asked. "Let¡¯s see." The little girl raised her hand, and dark energy shot toward ra¡¯s belly.


    "No!" all three brothers yelled. But the energy didn¡¯t hurt the baby. Instead, it seemed to speed up the birth.


    "Now she has to choose," the little girl said. "Be born into a world of love and pain, ore to me and know only peace."


    "That¡¯s not a choice," Darian said. "That¡¯s maniption."


    "Life is maniption," the little girl said. "Everyone tries to control everyone else."


    "Not us," ra said. "We choose to love without control." "Then prove it," the little girl said.


    "When your girl is born, let her choose. Don¡¯t try to affect her. Don¡¯t try to convince her. Let her decidepletely on her own." "Fine," ra said.


    "But you have to promise something too." "What?" the little girl asked. "If she chooses us, you¡¯ll leave," ra said.


    "All of you. Every dark form, every twisted timeline. You¡¯ll go back to your own world and leave us alone." "And if she chooses me?" the little girl asked.


    "Then I¡¯ll go with her," ra said. "I won¡¯t let my daughter face the darkness alone."


    "ra, no," Kael said. "You can¡¯t," Ronan added. "I can," ra said. "And I will. A mother¡¯s love doesn¡¯t have conditions."


    "Deal," the little girl said. "But remember¡ªno effect. No telling her what to choose."


    "Agreed," ra said. The final contraction came, and ra felt the baby being born. Her mother caught the child, and everyone held their breath.


    The baby was beautiful¡ªperfect in every way. She had ra¡¯s eyes and the triplets¡¯ strong features.


    But there was something else, something that made everyone gasp. The baby was glowing.


    Not with dark energy or golden light, but with something entirely new¡ªsilver light that seemed to hold every color that ever existed.


    "She¡¯s magnificent," her mother whispered.


    "She¡¯s powerful," the little girl said, reaching out her hands. "Come to me, sister. Come to where you belong."


    The baby looked at the little girl, then at ra, then at each of the triplets. Her silver eyes seemed to see everything, understand everything. "Choose," the little girl said. "Choose now."


    The baby opened her mouth, and instead of crying, she spoke. "I choose," the baby said in a voice like music, "to make my own path." "What?" everyone asked.


    "I choose neither darkness nor light," the baby said. "I choose peace. I choose to heal the broken ces between worlds."


    "That¡¯s impossible," the little girl said. "You have to choose a side."


    "No," the baby said. "I choose to build a new side. A ce where love and pain can live together without destroying each other."


    "You¡¯re just a baby," the little girl said. "You don¡¯t understand."


    "I understand everything," the baby said. "I was born from the joining of all worlds. I am the bridge between worlds."


    "What does that mean?" ra asked. "It means," the baby said, "that I¡¯m not just your daughter. I¡¯m everyone¡¯s kid.


    Every version of you, every timeline, every possibility¡ªthey all added to my birth." "That¡¯s impossible," the little girl said. "Is it?" the baby asked.


    "Or is it exactly what happens when love bes strong enough to heal hatred?" The baby raised her tiny hand, and silver light filled the room.


    "I¡¯m not here to choose between you," the baby said. "I¡¯m here to help you choose between staying broken or bing whole."


    "I don¡¯t want to be whole," the little girl said. "I want to stay angry. I want to stay hurt."


    "I know," the baby said softly. "But anger and hurt are jails. I can show you the way out."


    "I don¡¯t want out," the little girl said, but her voice was less certain now.


    "Yes, you do," the baby said. "You want to go home. You want to be liked. You want to stop being afraid." "I¡¯m not afraid," the little girl said. "You¡¯re terrified," the baby said.


    "Terrified that if you let go of your anger, you¡¯ll disappear. But you won¡¯t disappear.


    You¡¯ll change." "Into what?" the little girl asked. "Into who you were always meant to be," the baby said. "Into my sister." "Your sister?" the little girl asked.


    "My twin," the baby said. "The other part of the bnce. You¡¯re the darkness that makes light important.


    I¡¯m the light that makes darkness livable." "I don¡¯t understand," the little girl said.


    "You will," the baby said. "When you¡¯re ready to let me show you."


    The baby¡¯s silver light grew brighter, and suddenly everyone could see it¡ªmillions of dark figures outside, all the broken versions of themselves from every universe.


    "They¡¯re all waiting," the baby said. "Waiting for someone to show them the way home."


    "What way?" ra asked. "The way through pain to peace," the baby said.


    "The way through fear to love. The way through endings to new starts." "And if we don¡¯t want to go?" the little girl asked.


    "Then you stay broken," the baby said. "And eventually, you break everything else too."


    "That¡¯s what I want," the little girl said, but she sounded like she was trying to convince herself.


    "No," the baby said. "It¡¯s what you think you want. But what you really want is to stop hurting."


    "I can¡¯t stop hurting," the little girl said. "It¡¯s who I am." "It¡¯s who you¡¯ve been," the baby said. "But it¡¯s not who you have to stay."


    The baby stretched her hand toward the little girl. "Come with me," the baby said. "Let me show you what healing looks like."


    The little girl stared at the baby¡¯s hand for a long moment. "If I take your hand," the little girl said, "what happens to me?"


    "You be yourself," the baby said. "Your true self. The one that was always there underneath the pain." "And if I don¡¯t?" the little girl asked.


    "Then you stay here," the baby said. "And eventually, the pain consumes youpletely."


    The little girl looked around the room¡ªat ra, at the twins, at the three babies who were watching with wide eyes.


    "They really love each other," the little girl said softly. "They do," the baby said. "And they could love you too, if you let them."


    "I don¡¯t know how to be loved," the little girl said. "I¡¯ll teach you," the baby said. "We¡¯ll learn together." The little girl reached out her hand, almost touching the baby¡¯s fingers.


    But at thest second, she pulled back. "I can¡¯t," she said. "I¡¯m too scared."


    "I know," the baby said. "But bravery isn¡¯t about not being scared. It¡¯s about being scared and choosing love anyway."


    "What if I¡¯m not strong enough?" the little girl asked. "Then I¡¯ll be strong for both of us," the baby said.


    "Until you remember how to be strong for yourself." The little girl looked at the baby one more time, then at ra.


    "You really won¡¯t abandon her?" the little girl asked. "Even if she bes like me?" "Never," ra said strongly.


    "I love all my children, no matter what." "Even me?" the little girl asked. "Even you," ra said.


    "You¡¯re my daughter too, from another reality. That makes you family."


    The little girl started to cry¡ªnot tears of anger or pain, but tears of relief.


    "I¡¯ve been alone for so long," she whispered. "You¡¯re not alone anymore," the baby said.


    "Take my hand." The little girl reached out again, and this time, she didn¡¯t pull back. The moment their hands touched, the room burst with silver light.


    When the light faded, the little girl was gone. But standing in her ce was someone else entirely.


    Someone who would change everything they thought they knew about their family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 142: The Price of Power

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Price of Power</h4>


    As the silver light went out, a teenage version of the angry little girl showed up where she had been.


    She looked just like ra, but her eyes were filled with pain from hundreds of years ago. "I remember now," the teen said in a low voice.


    "I remember who I was before the darkness took me." "Who are you?" ra asked as she held her new baby girl. The teen said, "My name is Luna."


    "The daughter you would have had if you had made a different choice." I¡¯m also something else now, though."


    ra¡¯s baby began to shine brighter while she held it. "She¡¯s my bnce," the baby said.


    "There can¡¯t be light without darkness." Love needs pain to have meaning."


    "What does that mean for us?" Kael asked. Before anyone could answer, the room shook fiercely. Outside, they could hear roaring and the sound of breaking ss.


    "The other dark versions," Luna said quickly. "They¡¯re angry that I picked healing. They¡¯reing to destroy everything." "How many?" Ronan asked, going to the window.


    "All of them," Luna said. "Every broken path, every twisted reality. They want to drag me back to the darkness." ra tried to stand but gasped in pain. The birth had weakened her more than she¡¯d realized.


    "I can¡¯t fight," she said. "I can barely move." "Then we fight for you," Darian said.


    "No," the baby said. "Fighting won¡¯t work. They feed on violence." "Then what do we do?" Kael demanded.


    "We heal them," the baby said. "All of them. But it will cost us." "Cost us what?" ra asked. "Everything," Luna said softly.


    "To save all the broken versions, we have to give up our powers. All of them." "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said.


    "Without our powers, we can¡¯t protect anyone." "Without our powers, we won¡¯t need to," the baby said. "The darkness only exists because power exists. Remove the power, remove the darkness."


    The building shook again, harder this time. They could hear voices outside¡ªthousands of them, all screaming for justice.


    "They¡¯re almost here," Luna said. "We have to decide now." "What exactly are you asking us to do?" ra asked. "Give up being Luna," the baby said.


    "Give up being Alphas. Give up being anything special. Be normal." "Normal?" Kael asked. "What¡¯s normal?"


    "A family," the baby said. "Just a family. No prophecies, no curses, no cosmic duties. Just people who love each other." "But the pack," Darian said. "Who will lead them?" "Someone else," Luna said.


    "Someone who wants power for the right reasons." "And if we refuse?" Ronan asked. "Then the darkness wins," the baby said.


    "And every reality bes like the one Luna escaped from." The front door burst inward. Dark figures poured in¡ªtwisted versions of themselves, all screaming with rage.


    "Choose now!" Luna shouted. ra looked at her three mates, at her three kids, at the newborn in her arms.


    Everything she¡¯d fought for, everything she¡¯d be, would disappear. But her family would be safe. "I choose normal," she said. "Me too," Kael said instantly. "And me," Ronan added. "Us too," Darian said.


    "Then join hands," the baby said. "And let go of everything else." They formed a circle¡ªra, the twins, Luna, and the three babies in the center.


    The baby in ra¡¯s arms raised her tiny hands. "Let go," the baby said. "Let go of power. Let go of fear.


    Let go of everything that makes you special." ra felt her Luna skills draining away.


    The golden light that had always been part of her dimmed and vanished. Kael, Ronan, and Darian all gasped as their Alpha power left them.


    They were just men now. Just ordinary guys. "It¡¯s working," Luna said. "The darkness is fading."


    But as their powers drained away, something unexpected happened. The baby in ra¡¯s arms began to fade too. "No," ra said. "You can¡¯t leave us."


    "I was born from your power," the baby said sadly. "Without it, I can¡¯t exist in this reality." "There has to be another way," Ronan said desperately. "There is," Luna said.


    "But you won¡¯t like it." "Tell us," Kael ordered. "One of you has to keep their power," Luna said.


    "To connect the baby to this world. But that person will also hold the darkness." "I¡¯ll do it," ra said instantly. "No," all three brothers said at once.


    "I¡¯ll do it," Kael said. "No, me," Ronan countered. "It should be me," Darian said. "It can¡¯t be any of you," Luna said.


    "It has to be someone the darkness can¡¯t corrupt." "Who?" ra asked. Luna looked at the three babies¡ªTruth, Love, and Wisdom¡ªwho had been quietly watching everything.


    "One of them," Luna said. "One of your children has to carry the burden." "Absolutely not," ra said.


    "They¡¯re just babies." "But they¡¯re pure," Luna said. "The darkness can¡¯t touch pure innocence." "I won¡¯t let my children sacrifice themselves," ra said.


    "Then everyone dies," Luna said simply. "The darkness will consume everything." The dark forms were getting closer. They could hear them on the stairs now. "Me," said a small voice.


    Everyone turned to look at baby Truth. She was standing now, even though she was only a few months old. "I do it," baby Truth said.


    "I keep power. I keep baby sister safe." "No," ra said, tears running down her face. "You¡¯re too young." "I¡¯m Truth," the baby said.


    "Truth never too young. Truth always knows what right." "The darkness will try to corrupt you," Luna warned.


    "Can¡¯t corrupt Truth," baby Truth said simply. "Truth is Truth. Never changes." "But you¡¯ll be alone," ra said. "You¡¯ll have to carry all that power by yourself."


    "Not alone," baby Truth said. "Have family. Have love. Have everything need." The dark shapes reached their floor. They could hear them in the hallway.


    "Now or never," Luna said. Baby Truth walked to the center of the circle. "I ready," she said. "Are you sure?" ra asked.


    "Sure," baby Truth said. "This my job. This why I born." She reached up and touched the disappearing baby¡¯s hand. "I give you power," baby Truth said. "You stay with family."


    Light poured from baby Truth into the newborn, and suddenly the baby was solid again. "Thank you," the baby said. "Wee," baby Truth said. Then she looked at her family.


    "I love you all. Always remember that." The door burst open, and the dark shapes poured in. But instead of charging, they stopped and stared at baby Truth.


    "I am Truth," baby Truth said in a voice that rang with power. "I am what all of you forgot how to be." "We are darkness," the figures said. "We are stronger."


    "You are lies," baby Truth said. "Lies always weaker than Truth." She raised her hands, and pure white light filled the room.


    The dark forms screamed as they began to dissolve. "This is impossible," they said. "Truth cannot defeat us all."


    "Truth already did," baby Truth said. "You just forgot." One by one, the dark forms faded away.


    But as they faded, baby Truth began to change too. She was getting older, aging years in seconds. The power was consuming her youth. "No," ra said, grabbing for her daughter.


    "Is okay, Mommy," baby Truth said, now looking like a five-year-old. "I choose this. I choose to save everyone."


    "But you¡¯re supposed to be my baby," ra said. "I still your baby," Truth said, now looking like a teenager. "Just different baby now."


    "Will you..." ra couldn¡¯t finish the question. "Will I die?" Truth asked. "No. But I won¡¯t be normal either. I¡¯ll be guardian.


    I¡¯ll watch over family from far away." "How far?" Kael asked. "Between worlds," Truth said, now looking like a youngdy.


    "Where I can make sure darkness neveres back." "We¡¯ll never see you again," Ronan said. "You¡¯ll see me," Truth said.


    "Every time you tell truth. Every time you choose what¡¯s right. Every time you remember that love is stronger than fear."


    Thest of the dark figures disappeared, and Truth was now a full-grown woman, beautiful and powerful and sad. "I have to go now," she said. "But first, I give you gift."


    She touched each of them on the forehead. "You have normal lives now," she said.


    "But you also have something special. You have family that nothing can break." "Will you be happy?" ra asked. "I¡¯ll be Truth," Truth said.


    "And Truth is always exactly what it needs to be." She began to fade, bing transparent. "Wait," ra said. "What should we name the baby?" Truth smiled.


    "Hope," she said. "Name her Hope. Because that¡¯s what she is." And then she was gone.


    The room was quiet now. They were just an average family¡ªtwo parents, three children, and a newborn named Hope.


    But as they held each other, they felt something they¡¯d never felt before. Complete peace.


    "What happens now?" Darian asked. "Now," ra said, looking at her family, "we live."


    But as she spoke, baby Hope opened her eyes and smiled. And in that smile, ra saw something that made her heart stop. Hope¡¯s eyes were changing color.


    From silver to gold to ck and back again. "She¡¯s not just Hope," Luna said softly. "She¡¯s every option. Every decision. Every future."


    "What does that mean?" Kael asked. "It means," Luna said, "that your story isn¡¯t over. It¡¯s just beginning."


    And as Hope¡¯s eyes settled on a color none of them had ever seen before, they understood that giving up power might have been the most dangerous thing they¡¯d ever done.


    Because some skills don¡¯t disappear. They just hide. And wait.

 Chapter 143: The Ice Princess

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143: The Ice Princess</h4>


    Three months had passed since they¡¯d chosen normal life. ra thought the hardest part was over.


    She was wrong. "Something¡¯s happening," ra gasped, falling over in the kitchen. "I think... I think I¡¯m having another baby." "That¡¯s impossible," Kael said, dropping his coffee mug.


    "You just had Hope three months ago." "Tell that to my body," ra said through tight teeth.


    Another sharp pain hit her. "This baby ising now." Ronan rushed to her side. "But you weren¡¯t even showing. How can you be inbor?" "I don¡¯t know," ra said.


    "Maybe giving up our powers messed with everything else too." Darian was already calling their mother. "She¡¯s not answering," he said. "We¡¯re on our own."


    "I don¡¯t know how to deliver a baby," Kael said, fear in his voice. "Neither do I," Ronan added. "Figure it out," ra said.


    "Because this baby isn¡¯t waiting." Luna emerged in the doorway, holding baby Hope.


    "I felt the disturbance," she said. "This isn¡¯t a normal birth." "Nothing about our family is normal," ra said.


    "Even when we try to be." "This is different," Luna said.


    "The baby that¡¯sing... she¡¯s connected to Kael specifically." "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "She¡¯s only his," Luna said. "Not all three of yours. Just his." "How is that possible?" Darian asked.


    "When you gave up your powers, they didn¡¯t just disappear," Luna stated. "They went somewhere. Into the future children you might have." "Future children?" Ronan asked.


    "Each of you will have a daughter," Luna said. "And each daughter will carry the power you gave up."


    "That¡¯s not fair," ra said. "We chose normal to protect them." "The universe doesn¡¯t care about fair," Luna said. "It cares about bnce."


    Another contraction hit ra, stronger than before. "She¡¯sing," she said. "Right now." "Everyone get ready," Kael said, taking charge.


    "Ronan, get towels. Darian, boil water. Luna, help me with ra." "What about the other babies?" Ronan asked.


    "They¡¯re sleeping," Luna said. "And they¡¯ll stay that way until this is over. This birth needs to happen in peace."


    "Peace?" ra asked. "It feels like war in my body." "That¡¯s because she¡¯s fighting to be born," Luna said.


    "Your new girl... she¡¯s powerful. More powerful than any of you realize." "I can feel her," Kael said suddenly. "She¡¯s... cold. Like ice."


    "That¡¯s your power," Luna said. "You were always the coldest of the boys. The most managed. She¡¯s inheriting that."


    "I don¡¯t want her to be cold," Kael said. "I want her to be warm. Happy." "She¡¯ll be both," Luna said. "But she¡¯ll also be the strongest."


    "Here shees," ra said. "I can feel her head." "Push," Kael said. "I¡¯ve got her." ra pushed with everything she had.


    The pain was intense, but underneath it, she felt something else. Something that made her gasp. "She¡¯s freezing," ra said.


    "The baby is actually freezing." "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said. "Look," Darian said, pointing at the window.


    "It¡¯s snowing." Outside, in the middle of summer, snow was falling. Big, big kes that covered the ground in minutes.


    "She¡¯s doing that," Luna said. "The baby is changing the weather." "From inside me?" ra asked.


    "She¡¯s that powerful," Luna said. "And she¡¯s not even born yet." "One more push," Kael said.


    "I can see her shoulders." ra pushed again, and suddenly the baby was out. Kael caught her, and everyone went silent.


    The baby was beautiful. But she was also hard. Her hair was pure silver, like moonlight.


    Her skin was pale as snow. And her eyes... Her eyes were ice-blue and sparkling. "She¡¯s gorgeous," Ronan whispered. "She¡¯s terrifying," Darian said.


    "She¡¯s mine," Kael said softly. "She¡¯s my daughter." The baby opened her mouth and made a sound.


    Not a cry, but something like wind through winter trees. "Why isn¡¯t she crying?" ra asked. "Because she¡¯s not sad," Luna said.


    "She¡¯s home." "What¡¯s her name?" Ronan asked. "Frost," Kael said without doubt. "Her name is Frost."


    As soon as he said it, the baby¡¯s eyes focused on him. She reached out one tiny hand and touched his face.


    The moment she touched him, Kael¡¯s eyes changed. They became the same ice-blue as hers. "Kael?" ra asked.


    "Are you okay?" "I¡¯m... different," Kael said. "I can feel her thinking. She¡¯s not just my daughter. She¡¯s my recement."


    "Sessor to what?" Ronan asked. "To the power I gave up," Kael said.


    "But she¡¯s going to use it differently than I did." "How?" Darian asked. "She¡¯s going to use it to protect," Kael said. "Not to control. To shield, not to control."


    "Protect from what?" ra asked. Before anyone could answer, the room got colder. Much cooler.


    "She¡¯s responding to danger," Luna said. "Something¡¯sing." "What kind of danger?" Ronan asked.


    "The kind that requires ice to stop," Kael said. "The kind that only she can handle." "She¡¯s just a baby," ra said. "She¡¯s a baby now," Luna said.


    "But she won¡¯t always be. And when she grows up, she¡¯ll be the guardian this world needs." "Guardian against what?" Darian asked.


    "Against the fire," baby Frost said. Everyone stared. The baby had spoken. In a voice like winter wind, clear and cold and certain.


    "What fire?" ra asked. "The fire that¡¯sing," Frost said. "The fire that wants to burn everything."


    "When?" Kael asked. "Soon," Frost said. "Very soon." "How soon?" Ronan asked. "When her sisters are born," Frost said.


    "When all three powers are in the world again." "Three powers?" ra asked. "Ice, fire, and lightning," Frost said.


    "The three forces that keep the world bnced." "Fire and lightning?" Darian asked.


    "You mean..." "Ronan and Darian will each have a daughter too," Luna said. "And their daughters will have the powers they gave up."


    "When?" ra asked. "Ronan¡¯s daughter will be born when the fire starts," Frost said.


    "Darian¡¯s daughter will be born when the lightning strikes." "What fire?" Ronan asked. "What lightning?"


    "The war," Frost said bluntly. "The war that¡¯sing to destroy everything we love." "What war?" Kael asked.


    "The war between the normal world and the supernatural world," Frost said. "Humans have found that werewolves exist. They want to destroy all of us."


    "That¡¯s impossible," ra said. "We hid our existence perfectly."


    "Someone betrayed us," Frost said. "Someone who wants to see the supernatural world burn." "Who?" Darian asked.


    "Someone we trust," Frost said. "Someone close to us." "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said.


    "Everyone we trust is here." "Are they?" Frost asked. As she spoke, they heard footsteps outside.


    Heavy boots. Lots of them. "They¡¯re here," Luna said. "The humans. They found us." "How?" Kael asked.


    "Because someone told them where to look," Frost said. "Who?" ra asked. "Someone who¡¯s been watching us," Frost said.


    "Someone who knows all our secrets." "That¡¯s impossible," Darian said. "We don¡¯t have any secrets left." "Don¡¯t we?" Frost asked.


    The footsteps got closer. They could hear voices now. Angry sounds. "They¡¯re surrounding the house," Luna said.


    "What do they want?" ra asked. "They want to take the babies," Frost said. "They want to study us. To learn our weaknesses."


    "Over my dead body," Kael said. "That¡¯s exactly what they¡¯re nning," Frost said.


    "They think if they kill the adults, they can raise the children to be weapons." "They¡¯re wrong," Ronan said.


    "Are they?" Frost asked. "Without your powers, how will you stop them?" "We¡¯ll find a way," ra said. "There is no way," Frost said.


    "Unless..." "Unless what?" Darian asked. "Unless you let me protect you," Frost said. "Let me use my power."


    "You¡¯re a baby," ra said. "You can¡¯t fight soldiers." "I¡¯m not just a baby," Frost said.


    "I¡¯m winter itself. I¡¯m the cold that stops everything." "But using your power could hurt you," Kael said. "Not using it will hurt everyone," Frost said.


    The footsteps stopped. They were right outside the door now. "They¡¯re going to break in," Luna said. "Let them," Frost said.


    "Let theme into my winter." "What are you going to do?" ra asked. "What winter does," Frost said.


    "I¡¯m going to freeze everything that threatens my family." "Will you be okay?" Kael asked. "I¡¯ll be what I need to be," Frost said.


    "But after this, everything changes." "How?" Ronan asked. "After this, we can¡¯t pretend to be normal anymore," Frost said.


    "After this, we have to be what we really are." "What are we?" ra asked.


    "We¡¯re the guardians," Frost said. "The ones who protect both worlds." "Both worlds?" Darian asked.


    "The human world and the supernatural world," Frost said. "Someone has to keep the peace." "And that someone is us?" Kael asked.


    "That someone is your daughters," Frost said. "We¡¯re the bridge between worlds."


    The door handle turned. Someone wasing in. "Ready?" Frost asked. "Ready," Kael said. "Then let winter begin," Frost said.


    And as the door opened, the temperature in the room dropped so fast that everyone¡¯s breath became visible.


    But it wasn¡¯t the cold that made them gasp.


    It was the guy standing in the doorway. Someone they¡¯d trusted. Someone who¡¯d been lying to them all along.


    Someone who smiled as they raised a gun and


    pointed it straight at baby Frost. "Hello, family," the liar said. "Miss me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144: The Healing Cry

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144: The Healing Cry</h4>


    The gun pointed straight at baby Frost. The traitor¡¯s finger moved toward the trigger.


    But then Frost did something no one expected.


    She cried.


    Not the winter wind sound from before. A real baby cry. Loud and strong and full of power.


    The cry hit everyone like a wave. But it hit Darian the hardest.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" Darian gasped, falling to his knees. Golden light poured from his eyes, his mouth, his hands. "I can feel... everything."


    The cry got louder. Frost¡¯s ice-blue eyes locked onto Darian¡¯s face. She was healing him. Fixing something that had been broken inside him for months.


    "The bond," ra whispered. "She¡¯s restoring the mate bond."


    "That¡¯s impossible," the traitor said, gun still raised. "You gave up your powers. The bond is gone forever."


    "You¡¯re wrong," Darian said, standing up. Lightning crackled around his fingers. "My daughter gave it back."


    "Your daughter?" the traitorughed. "That¡¯s Kael¡¯s baby."


    "She¡¯s all of ours," Darian said. "Just like ra is all of ours."


    Frost¡¯s cry changed pitch. Now it sounded like music. Like healing magic set to sound.


    Kael felt it next. The mate bond snapping back into ce like a rubber band. "ra," he breathed. "I can feel you again."


    "I can feel all of you," ra said, tears streaming down her face. "The bond is stronger than before."


    Ronan was thest to feel it. When the bond hit him, he stumbled backward. "It¡¯s likeing home," he said. "Like I¡¯ve been lost for months and finally found my way back."


    "Stop this," the traitor snarled. "You¡¯re supposed to be powerless. You¡¯re supposed to be normal."


    "We were never normal," Frost said, her baby voice clear and strong. "We were just sleeping."


    The traitor¡¯s eyes went wide. "You can talk?"


    "I can do more than talk," Frost said. "I can see the truth."


    "What truth?" Kael demanded.


    "The truth about who¡¯s been lying to us," Frost said. "The truth about who told the humans where to find us."


    "Who?" ra asked.


    Frost pointed one tiny finger at the traitor. "Tell them who you really are."


    The traitor¡¯s face twisted with rage. "Fine. You want the truth? I¡¯ll give you the truth."


    The person standing in their doorway began to change. Their skin shifted. Their hair grew longer. Their eyes turned red.


    "Celeste," Ronan breathed. "But you¡¯re dead. We saw you die."


    "Did you?" Celesteughed. "Or did you see what I wanted you to see?"


    "But your body," ra said. "We buried you."


    "You buried a shapeshifter," Celeste said. "A poor girl who looked like me. I¡¯ve been hiding in in sight for months."


    "Hiding where?" Darian asked.


    "Closer than you think," Celeste said. "Much closer."


    "Who have you been pretending to be?" Kael demanded.


    Celeste smiled. "Someone you trust. Someone who¡¯s been watching your children. Someone who knows all your secrets."


    "That¡¯s impossible," ra said. "We don¡¯t let strangers near our babies."


    "I¡¯m not a stranger," Celeste said. "I¡¯m family."


    "What do you mean?" Ronan asked.


    "I mean I¡¯ve been living in your house for three months," Celeste said. "Eating your food. Holding your babies. Watching you sleep."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Darian said. "We would have known."


    "Would you?" Celeste asked. "Even when I was standing right in front of you?"


    "Who?" ra whispered. "Who have you been pretending to be?"


    Celeste¡¯s smile got wider. "Think about it. Who¡¯s been helping you with the babies? Who¡¯s been bringing you food? Who¡¯s been telling you everything would be okay?"


    "No," Luna said from the corner. "That¡¯s not possible."


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Celeste asked. "Luna¡¯s been acting strange for months. Distant. Different. Like she¡¯s not really herself."


    "You¡¯re lying," Kael said.


    "Am I?" Celeste asked. "Luna, tell them. Tell them how you¡¯ve been feelingtely."


    Luna opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Because she wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    Where Luna had been standing, there was just empty air.


    "Where is she?" ra asked.


    "She¡¯s been gone for months," Celeste said. "I killed her the night you gave up your powers. I¡¯ve been wearing her face ever since."


    "You monster," Ronan snarled.


    "I¡¯m a survivor," Celeste said. "And I¡¯m tired of watching you y happy family while I have nothing."


    "So you told the humans about us?" Darian asked.


    "I told them everything," Celeste said. "About the babies. About their powers. About how to kill you."


    "Why?" ra asked.


    "Because if I can¡¯t have this life, no one can," Celeste said. "If I can¡¯t be Luna, then there won¡¯t be a pack left to rule."


    "You¡¯re insane," Kael said.


    "I¡¯m practical," Celeste said. "The humans will study your babies. They¡¯ll learn to control supernatural powers. And then they¡¯ll rule both worlds."


    "Over our dead bodies," Ronan said.


    "Exactly," Celeste said. "That¡¯s exactly the n."


    She raised the gun again. This time, she pointed it at ra.


    "But first, I want to watch you suffer," Celeste said. "I want you to know what it feels like to lose everything."


    "You won¡¯t hurt my family," Frost said.


    "What can a baby do to stop me?" Celeste asked.


    "This," Frost said.


    The temperature in the room dropped so fast that the gun froze in Celeste¡¯s hand. The metal stuck to her fingers. She couldn¡¯t let go.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Celeste screamed.


    "Winter," Frost said. "The kind that never ends."


    Ice began to form on the walls. On the windows. On Celeste¡¯s clothes.


    "Stop this," Celeste said. "You¡¯re just a baby."


    "I¡¯m winter¡¯s daughter," Frost said. "And winter protects its own."


    "The humans are stilling," Celeste said through chattering teeth. "Even if you kill me, they¡¯ll still take your babies."


    "Will they?" Darian asked.


    Outside, they could hear shouting. Screaming. The sound of people running.


    "What¡¯s happening out there?" ra asked.


    "My sisters are being born," Frost said. "Right now. In the middle of the fight."


    "Sisters?" Kael asked.


    "Ronan¡¯s daughter and Darian¡¯s daughter," Frost said. "They¡¯reing early because they¡¯re needed."


    "Needed for what?" Ronan asked.


    "To save everyone," Frost said. "Fire and lightning areing to help ice."


    "But their mothers," ra said. "Who¡¯s giving birth to them?"


    "I am," said a voice from the doorway.


    They turned to see two figures standing there. Two women who looked exactly like ra, but weren¡¯t.


    "Who are you?" ra asked.


    "We¡¯re you," the first woman said. "From other timelines. From other possibilities."


    "I¡¯m the ra who chose only Ronan," the second woman said. "And I¡¯m here to give birth to his daughter."


    "I¡¯m the ra who chose only Darian," the first woman said. "And I¡¯m here to give birth to his daughter."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Darian said.


    "Nothing¡¯s impossible anymore," Frost said. "Not when the fate of both worlds is at stake."


    "Both worlds?" ra asked.


    "The human world and the supernatural world," Frost said. "Someone has to save them both."


    "And that someone is us?" Kael asked.


    "That someone is your daughters," Frost said. "We¡¯re the bridge between worlds."


    Outside, the shouting got louder. Closer.


    "They¡¯reing," Celeste said, still frozen in ce. "The humans. They have weapons you¡¯ve never seen. Powers you can¡¯t imagine."


    "Do they?" Ronan asked.


    "They have fire that burns everything," Celeste said. "Lightning that kills anything. Ice that freezes time itself."


    "That¡¯s our power," Darian said. "They stole our power."


    "How?" ra asked.


    "They have our blood," Celeste said. "From when you were normal. I gave it to them."


    "You what?" Kael snarled.


    "I gave them your blood," Celeste said. "And they used it to create weapons. Weapons that can kill gods."


    "We¡¯re not gods," Ronan said.


    "Aren¡¯t you?" Celeste asked. "Then why are the humans so scared of you?"


    "Because we¡¯re different," ra said.


    "No," Frost said. "Because we¡¯re necessary."


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "The world is broken," Frost said. "Humans and supernaturals are at war. Someone has to fix it."


    "And that someone is us?" ra asked.


    "That someone is your daughters," Frost said. "We¡¯re the peace between worlds."


    "But you¡¯re just babies," Ronan said.


    "We¡¯re hope," Frost said. "And hope is the strongest power of all."


    Outside, the footsteps stopped. The shouting died down.


    "They¡¯re here," Celeste whispered.


    "Let theme," Frost said. "Let them meet winter¡¯s children."


    "Children?" ra asked.


    "Look," Frost said.


    The two other ras were holding babies now. One baby crackled with lightning. The other glowed with fire.


    "Fire, ice, and lightning," Frost said. "The three powers that will save both worlds."


    "How?" Darian asked.


    "By showing everyone that different doesn¡¯t mean dangerous," Frost said. "By proving that love is stronger than fear."


    "And if they don¡¯t listen?" Kael asked.


    "Then we¡¯ll make them listen," all three babies said at once.


    Theirbined voices shook the house. Outside, the humans started screaming again. But this time, the screams sounded different.


    They sounded afraid.


    "What¡¯s happening to them?" ra asked.


    "They¡¯re seeing the truth," Frost said. "They¡¯re seeing what happens when you try to hurt a family of gods."


    "We¡¯re not gods," Ronan said again.


    "No," Frost said. "But our daughters are."


    The front door exploded inward. Soldiers poured through, weapons raised.


    But they stopped when they saw the babies.


    "Impossible," one soldier whispered.


    "Children of power," another said.


    "Children of war," a third added.


    "No," Frost said. "Children of peace."


    And then the babies smiled.


    All three of them.


    At the same time.


    The soldiers¡¯ weapons began to glow. Not with power, but with warmth. With love. With hope.


    "What¡¯s happening?" one soldier asked.


    "They¡¯re changing us," another said. "Making us remember what we¡¯re fighting for."


    "What are we fighting for?" the first soldier asked.


    "Our children," the second said. "We¡¯re fighting to protect our children."


    "Then why are we trying to hurt theirs?" the third asked.


    The soldiers looked at each other. Then at the babies. Then at their weapons.


    One by one, they lowered their guns.


    "We can¡¯t do this," the first soldier said. "We can¡¯t hurt babies."


    "Even if they¡¯re different?" the second asked.


    "Especially because they¡¯re different," the third said. "Different doesn¡¯t mean dangerous."


    "But our orders," the first soldier said.


    "Were wrong," all three babies said at once.


    The soldiers nodded. They understood now.


    "What do we do?" one asked.


    "You go home," Frost said. "You tell everyone what you saw here. You tell them that different doesn¡¯t mean dangerous."


    "What if they don¡¯t believe us?" a soldier asked.


    "Then we¡¯ll show them," Frost said. "We¡¯ll show them that love is stronger than fear."


    "How?" another soldier asked.


    "By growing up," Frost said. "By bing the bridge between worlds."


    "And until then?" the first soldier asked.


    "Until then, you protect the secret," Frost said. "You protect both worlds from those who would destroy them."


    "We will," the soldiers said. "We promise."


    They turned to leave, but stopped when they saw Celeste.


    "What about her?" one asked.


    "She¡¯sing with us," Frost said. "She has a lot to answer for."


    "Will she be okay?" a soldier asked.


    "She¡¯ll be what she needs to be," Frost said. "But she¡¯ll never hurt anyone again."


    The soldiers nodded and left. The house fell quiet.


    "Is it over?" ra asked.


    "It¡¯s just beginning," Frost said. "Now we have to figure out how to raise three gods."


    "We¡¯re not gods," Ronan said for the third time.


    "No," Frost said. "But we¡¯re going to be."


    And as she said it, all three babies began to glow.


    Fire, ice, and lightning.


    The three powers that would change the world.


    The three children who would save it.


    But first, they had to survive their first day.


    And something told ra that was going to be the hardest part of all.


    Because outside, in the distance, she could hear something new.


    Something that sounded like drums.


    War drums.


    And they were getting closer.

 Chapter 145: The Vision Child

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145: The Vision Child</h4>


    The war drums got louder. Closer. Each beat shook the house.


    "What¡¯sing?" ra asked, holding baby Hope tighter.


    Frost¡¯s ice-blue eyes suddenly wentpletely white. She stared at something none of them could see.


    "Frost?" Kael asked. "What¡¯s wrong with her eyes?"


    "She¡¯s seeing," Darian said. "She¡¯s seeing the future."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said. "She¡¯s only three months old."


    "Tell her that," ra said.


    Frost¡¯s mouth opened. When she spoke, her voice sounded older. Wiser. Like she¡¯d lived a thousand years.


    "Three armies areing," Frost said. "One from the north. One from the south. One from the sky."


    "The sky?" Kael asked.


    "Flying machines," Frost said. "Metal birds that drop fire from above."


    "Who¡¯s leading them?" Darian asked.


    "Someone we know," Frost said. "Someone who wants revenge."


    "Who?" ra demanded.


    "Alpha Marcus," Frost said. "He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s been nning this for months."


    "But we saw him die," Ronan said.


    "You saw him fall," Frost said. "But he didn¡¯t die. He made a deal."


    "What kind of deal?" Kael asked.


    "He gave the humans information about supernatural powers," Frost said. "In exchange, they gave him an army."


    "What kind of army?" ra asked.


    "Enhanced humans," Frost said. "Soldiers with supernatural abilities. They¡¯re stronger than werewolves. Faster than vampires. More magical than witches."


    "How many?" Darian asked.


    "Thousands," Frost said. "And they¡¯re alling here."


    "Why here?" Ronan asked.


    "Because this is where the three children of power were born," Frost said. "We¡¯re the key to everything."


    "The key to what?" ra asked.


    "To controlling both worlds," Frost said. "Whoever controls us controls the future."


    "Over our dead bodies," Kael snarled.


    "That¡¯s exactly what Marcus wants," Frost said. "Dead parents. Living children. Perfect weapons."


    "We won¡¯t let that happen," ra said.


    "You might not have a choice," Frost said. "I can see what¡¯sing. It¡¯s... bad."


    "How bad?" Darian asked.


    "The house burns," Frost said. "The ground splits open. The sky turns red."


    "Can we stop it?" Ronan asked.


    "Maybe," Frost said. "But it requires sacrifice."


    "What kind of sacrifice?" Kael asked.


    "One of you has to die," Frost said. "To save the others."


    "Which one?" ra asked.


    "I can¡¯t see that part," Frost said. "The future keeps changing."


    "Then we¡¯ll change it again," Darian said. "We¡¯ll find another way."


    "There might not be another way," Frost said.


    Her eyes rolled back. She was seeing something new.


    "What is it?" ra asked.


    "The fire daughter," Frost said. "She¡¯s in danger."


    They looked at the fire baby. She was glowing brighter, getting hotter.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" Ronan asked.


    "She¡¯s burning up," the fire baby¡¯s mother said. "I can¡¯t control it."


    "Why is this happening?" ra asked.


    "Because she¡¯s sensing the army," Frost said. "The fire army. They¡¯re using her power against her."


    "How?" Kael asked.


    "They have weapons made from our blood," Frost said. "When they use them, we feel it."


    "That¡¯s torture," Darian said.


    "It¡¯s war," Frost said. "And it¡¯s about to get worse."


    The lightning baby started crackling. Sparks flew from her tiny fingers.


    "She¡¯s reacting too," her mother said. "The lightning is building up inside her."


    "What happens if it gets too strong?" ra asked.


    "She explodes," Frost said. "And takes half the city with her."


    "We have to do something," Ronan said.


    "We have to get them out of here," Kael said.


    "Where?" ra asked. "Where can we go that¡¯s safe?"


    "Nowhere," Frost said. "They¡¯ll find us anywhere we go."


    "Then we fight," Darian said.


    "With what?" ra asked. "We don¡¯t have weapons. We don¡¯t have an army."


    "We have each other," Ronan said.


    "And we have them," Kael said, looking at the babies.


    "They¡¯re just babies," ra said.


    "No," Frost said. "We¡¯re not."


    Her eyes went white again. This time, when she spoke, all three babies spoke with her.


    "We are fire, ice, and lightning," they said together. "We are the storm that ends all storms."


    "What does that mean?" ra asked.


    "It means we¡¯re not running," Frost said. "We¡¯re fighting."


    "You can¡¯t fight," ra said. "You¡¯re three months old."


    "Age doesn¡¯t matter," Frost said. "Power does."


    "But using your power could kill you," Kael said.


    "Not using it will kill everyone," Frost said.


    The war drums stopped. The silence was worse than the noise.


    "They¡¯re here," Frost said.


    "How many?" Darian asked.


    "All of them," Frost said. "Marcus brought his entire army."


    "What do they want?" ra asked.


    "They want to capture us," Frost said. "They want to study us. They want to learn how to make more children like us."


    "More children?" Ronan asked.


    "An army of super-powered babies," Frost said. "That¡¯s Marcus¡¯s n."


    "That¡¯s sick," ra said.


    "That¡¯s necessary," said a voice from outside.


    They turned to see Alpha Marcus standing in the doorway. But he looked different. Stronger. His eyes glowed with unnatural light.


    "Hello, family," Marcus said. "Miss me?"


    "We thought you were dead," Kael said.


    "I was," Marcus said. "But death doesn¡¯t stick when you make the right deals."


    "What kind of deals?" Darian asked.


    "The kind that give you power over life and death," Marcus said. "The kind that make you unstoppable."


    "You¡¯re not unstoppable," Ronan said.


    "Am I not?" Marcus asked. "I have an army of enhanced humans. I have weapons that can kill gods. I have magic that can control time itself."


    "What do you want?" ra asked.


    "I want my granddaughters," Marcus said. "I want to raise them properly."


    "They¡¯re not your granddaughters," Kael said.


    "Aren¡¯t they?" Marcus asked. "I¡¯m your father. They¡¯re your daughters. That makes them mine."


    "Over our dead bodies," ra said.


    "That can be arranged," Marcus said. "But I¡¯d prefer to keep you alive. The children will be easier to control if they think their parents are safe."


    "We¡¯ll never let you take them," Darian said.


    "You won¡¯t have a choice," Marcus said. "I brought friends."


    More figures appeared in the doorway. Soldiers in ck armor. Their eyes glowed the same unnatural light as Marcus¡¯s.


    "Enhanced humans," Frost said. "They¡¯re not fully human anymore."


    "What are they?" ra asked.


    "They¡¯re something new," Frost said. "Something that shouldn¡¯t exist."


    "What¡¯s wrong with them?" Ronan asked.


    "They have no souls," Frost said. "Marcus traded their souls for power."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Kael said.


    "Nothing¡¯s impossible anymore," Marcus said. "Not when you have the right connections."


    "What connections?" Darian asked.


    "The kind that live in the dark ces," Marcus said. "The kind that hunger for innocent blood."


    "You made a deal with demons," ra said.


    "I made a deal with the future," Marcus said. "And the future belongs to those strong enough to take it."


    "Not if we stop you," Ronan said.


    "You can¡¯t stop me," Marcus said. "I have everything I need."


    "Do you?" Frost asked.


    Marcus looked at her. His confident smile faltered.


    "You¡¯re just a baby," he said. "What could you possibly do?"


    "I can see what you can¡¯t," Frost said. "I can see how this ends."


    "How does it end?" Marcus asked.


    "With you losing," Frost said. "With your army destroyed. With your deals broken."


    "You¡¯re lying," Marcus said.


    "Am I?" Frost asked. "Look into my eyes. See what I see."


    Marcus looked. His face went pale.


    "That¡¯s not possible," he said.


    "What did you see?" Kael asked.


    "I saw myself losing," Marcus said. "I saw my army turning against me. I saw my power being stripped away."


    "By who?" ra asked.


    "By them," Marcus said, pointing at the babies. "By three children who shouldn¡¯t exist."


    "We exist," Frost said. "And we¡¯re going to stop you."


    "How?" Marcus asked. "You¡¯re babies. You can¡¯t even walk."


    "We don¡¯t need to walk," Frost said. "We need to fly."


    "Fly?" Ronan asked.


    "The storm ising," Frost said. "Fire, ice, and lightning. Together, we be the storm."


    "What kind of storm?" ra asked.


    "The kind that changes everything," Frost said. "The kind that ends one world and begins another."


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "I mean after today, nothing will ever be the same," Frost said. "The supernatural world and the human world will be one world."


    "How?" Darian asked.


    "By showing everyone that different doesn¡¯t mean dangerous," Frost said. "By proving that love is stronger than fear."


    "And if they don¡¯t listen?" Marcus asked.


    "Then we¡¯ll make them listen," all three babies said at once.


    Theirbined voices shook the house. Outside, the enhanced soldiers started screaming.


    "What¡¯s happening to them?" Marcus asked.


    "They¡¯re remembering," Frost said. "They¡¯re remembering what they used to be."


    "What were they?" ra asked.


    "Human," Frost said. "Before you stole their souls."


    "I didn¡¯t steal anything," Marcus said. "I traded for it."


    "With who?" Ronan asked.


    "With me," said a new voice.


    A figure stepped out of the shadows. Tall, dark, with eyes like burning coals.


    "Who are you?" Kael asked.


    "I¡¯m the one who made the deal," the figure said. "I¡¯m the one who gave Marcus his power."


    "What are you?" ra asked.


    "I¡¯m whates after death," the figure said. "I¡¯m what waits in the dark."


    "A demon," Darian said.


    "The demon," the figure corrected. "The first one. The strongest one. The one who wants to rule both worlds."


    "Why?" ra asked.


    "Because I¡¯m tired of hiding," the demon said. "I¡¯m tired of living in shadows. I want to walk in the light."


    "The light will destroy you," Frost said.


    "Will it?" the demon asked. "Or will it make me stronger?"


    "There¡¯s only one way to find out," Frost said.


    Her eyes went white again. This time, they stayed that way.


    "What¡¯s happening to her?" Kael asked.


    "She¡¯s preparing," Darian said. "For the final battle."


    "What final battle?" ra asked.


    "The one that decides everything," Frost said. "The one that determines who rules the future."


    "When?" Ronan asked.


    "Now," Frost said.


    And the world exploded into light.

 Chapter 146: The New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146: The New Beginning</h4>


    The world was different now.


    Six months after the great battle, supernatural creatures walked openly among humans. The light that exploded from baby Frost had changed everything. Fear turned to curiosity. Hate turned to understanding.


    ra stood in the nursery, watching her three daughters y. Frost built ice castles with her tiny hands. The fire baby, now named ze, created warm flowers that never burned. Lightning, the youngest, made tiny storms in ss jars.


    "They¡¯re getting stronger," Kael said, wrapping his arms around ra from behind.


    "Too strong," ra whispered. "Sometimes I think they understand things we don¡¯t."


    "They saved two worlds," Ronan said from the doorway. "Of course they understand more than us."


    Darian walked in carrying a letter. His face looked worried.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" ra asked.


    "We got news from the Council," Darian said. "They want to meet the girls."


    "Why?" Kael¡¯s voice got sharp.


    "Because other supernatural babies are being born," Darian said. "All over the world. Babies with powers like ours."


    "How many?" ra asked.


    "Hundreds," Darian said. "Maybe thousands."


    "What kind of powers?" Ronan asked.


    "Earth movers. Wind shapers. Mind readers. Shape shifters," Darian said. "The battle six months ago didn¡¯t just merge the worlds. It awakened something in everyone."


    ra felt her stomach flutter. But not from worry this time.


    She ced her hand on her belly. The flutter came again.


    "ra?" Kael noticed her movement. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    She looked at her three mates. Her heart pounded.


    "I¡¯m pregnant," she said quietly.


    The room went silent. Even the babies stopped ying.


    "How pregnant?" Ronan asked.


    "Three months," ra said. "I found out this morning."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?" Darian asked.


    "Because I was scared," ra said. "What if these babies are even more powerful? What if they¡¯re dangerous?"


    Frost crawled over to ra. She ced her tiny hand on ra¡¯s stomach.


    Her eyes went white.


    "Two babies," Frost said in her old voice. "Brother and sister."


    "What powers will they have?" Kael asked.


    "Powers no one has seen before," Frost said. "Powers that will scare people."


    "What kind of powers?" ra asked.


    "Time and space," Frost said. "They can move through yesterday and tomorrow. They can be in two ces at once."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said.


    "So were we six months ago," Frost said.


    Her eyes returned to normal. She giggled like a regr baby.


    "We need to tell the Council," Darian said.


    "No," ra said quickly. "Not yet."


    "Why not?" Kael asked.


    "Because I had a dreamst night," ra said. "A bad dream."


    "What kind of dream?" Ronan asked.


    "I saw scientists taking supernatural babies," ra said. "I saw them inboratories. I saw them being experimented on."


    "That won¡¯t happen," Kael said. "We won¡¯t let it."


    "Can we stop the whole world?" ra asked.


    Before anyone could answer, a knock came at the door.


    Darian went to answer it. He came back with a stranger.


    The man was tall and thin. He wore an expensive suit. His smile looked fake.


    "Who are you?" Kael asked.


    "Dr. Harrison Webb," the man said. "I represent the Global Supernatural Research Foundation."


    "Never heard of it," Ronan said.


    "We were formed after the Great Awakening six months ago," Dr. Webb said. "We study supernatural phenomena."


    "Study how?" ra asked.


    "We observe. We document. We learn," Dr. Webb said. "We heard you have three very special children."


    "They¡¯re not avable for study," Darian said coldly.


    "Of course not," Dr. Webb said. "We wouldn¡¯t dream of harming them. We just want to understand their abilities."


    "Why?" ra asked.


    "To help them," Dr. Webb said. "To help all the new supernatural children being born."


    "Help them how?" Kael asked.


    "By teaching them to control their powers," Dr. Webb said. "By keeping them safe from those who might fear them."


    Frost looked at Dr. Webb. Her eyes went white for just a second.


    "Liar," she whispered.


    Dr. Webb¡¯s fake smile got bigger. "What did the child say?"


    "Nothing important," ra said quickly.


    "Children say the strangest things," Dr. Webb said. "Especially gifted children."


    "What do you really want?" Ronan asked.


    "I want to help create a better future," Dr. Webb said. "A future where supernatural and human children can live together safely."


    "And if we say no?" Darian asked.


    "Then you say no," Dr. Webb said. "No one is forcing anything."


    But his eyes said something different. His eyes said they had no choice.


    "We¡¯ll think about it," Kael said.


    "Of course," Dr. Webb said. "But don¡¯t think too long. Other families aren¡¯t as lucky as yours. Other children need help now."


    He turned to leave. At the door, he stopped.


    "Oh, and congrattions," he said to ra.


    "For what?" ra asked.


    "On the new babiesing," Dr. Webb said. "Twins, I heard. How exciting."


    The door closed behind him.


    "How did he know?" ra whispered.


    "We never told anyone," Kael said.


    "Someone¡¯s watching us," Darian said.


    "Someone¡¯s been watching us for months," Ronan said.


    Frost crawled to the window. She looked outside.


    "Bad men in ck cars," she said. "They have machines that can see inside houses."


    "What kind of machines?" ra asked.


    "The kind that can see babies before they¡¯re born," Frost said. "The kind that can tell what powers they¡¯ll have."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Kael said.


    "Nothing¡¯s impossible anymore," Darian said. "Remember?"


    ra felt the babies in her stomach move. Like they were trying to hide.


    "We have to leave," she said. "Tonight."


    "Where can we go?" Ronan asked.


    "Somewhere they can¡¯t find us," ra said.


    "There is no such ce," Darian said.


    "Yes, there is," Frost said. Her eyes went white again. "I can see it."


    "Where?" Kael asked.


    "In the between ce," Frost said. "Where time doesn¡¯t work right. Where space folds on itself."


    "What¡¯s the between ce?" ra asked.


    "It¡¯s where the new babies will be safest," Frost said. "But getting there is dangerous."


    "How dangerous?" Ronan asked.


    "Some of us might not make it," Frost said.


    "Then we find another way," Kael said.


    "There is no other way," Frost said. "The bad men areing tomorrow. They¡¯re bringing machines and weapons and cages."


    "Cages?" ra asked.


    "For the babies," Frost said. "For all the special children."


    Outside, car engines started. ck cars drove away from the house.


    "They¡¯re leaving," Darian said.


    "They¡¯re not leaving," Frost said. "They¡¯re getting ready."


    "For what?" ra asked.


    "For the taking," Frost said. "Tomorrow at sunrise, theye for everyone."


    ra felt sick. Not from being pregnant. From being scared.


    "Can we fight them?" she asked.


    "We can try," Ronan said.


    "We can win," Kael said.


    "We can die trying," Darian said.


    "Or," Frost said, "we can disappear."


    "How?" ra asked.


    "The twins you¡¯re carrying," Frost said. "They¡¯re already moving through time. They can take us with them."


    "But they¡¯re not born yet," ra said.


    "They don¡¯t need to be born," Frost said. "They just need to be ready."


    "Ready for what?" Kael asked.


    Frost smiled. For the first time in months, she looked like a normal baby.


    "Ready to save their family," she said.


    Then her smile disappeared.


    "But first, we have to survive the night."


    Outside, thunder rumbled. But there were no clouds in the sky.


    "What¡¯s that sound?" Ronan asked.


    Frost¡¯s eyes wentpletely white.


    "The time babies areing early," she said. "They¡¯re trying to be born now."


    ra doubled over in sudden pain.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Kael said. "She¡¯s only three months pregnant."


    "Time babies don¡¯t follow normal rules," Frost said.


    Lightning struck the house.


    But not from the sky.


    Lightning came from ra¡¯s stomach.


    "They¡¯re here," Frost whispered.


    And everything went white.

 Chapter 147: The Storm Child

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Storm Child</h4>


    The white light faded. ra was holding two babies.


    They had been born in seconds. No pain. No blood. Just light and then life.


    "How is that possible?" Kael whispered.


    "Time babies don¡¯t follow rules," Frost said. She was sitting up like a grown-up, even though she was only nine months old.


    The first twin was a girl. She had Kael¡¯s green eyes and silver hair like starlight. When she opened her tiny fist, yesterday¡¯s newspaper appeared in her palm.


    "She pulled that from the past," Darian said, amazed.


    The second twin was a boy. He had ra¡¯s brown eyes but his hair kept changing colors. When he yawned, tomorrow¡¯s sunrise flickered across the ceiling.


    "He¡¯s showing us the future," Ronan breathed.


    "What do we call them?" ra asked.


    "Luna," Kael said, touching the girl¡¯s face. "For the moon goddess who blessed us."


    "And Phoenix," ra said, looking at the boy. "For the new world that¡¯sing."


    Suddenly, Luna started crying. Not normal baby crying. Her screams shook the house.


    The windows cracked. The floor split open. Yesterday¡¯s rain started falling inside the room.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" Kael asked, trying to hold his daughter.


    "She¡¯s angry," Frost said. "She doesn¡¯t like being born early."


    "Make her stop," Ronan said. The rain was getting heavier.


    "I can¡¯t," ra said. "She won¡¯t let me touch her."


    Every time someone reached for Luna, she screamed louder. More cracks appeared in the walls. More impossible things started happening.


    A dinosaur¡¯s shadow walked across the broken floor. Ancient music yed from nowhere. The smell of flowers that wouldn¡¯t bloom for another hundred years filled the air.


    "She¡¯s pulling things from all different times," Darian said. "Past, present, future - it¡¯s all mixing together."


    "This is dangerous," Kael said. "If she keeps this up, she¡¯ll tear a hole in time itself."


    Phoenix started glowing. His light was gentle, not harsh like his sister¡¯s screaming.


    He reached out his tiny hand toward Luna. When their fingers touched, everything stopped.


    The rain disappeared. The cracks healed. The dinosaur shadow faded away.


    Luna stopped screaming. She looked at her twin brother and smiled.


    "They bnce each other," Frost said. "She controls the past. He controls the future. Together, they control now."


    "That¡¯s incredible," ra said.


    "That¡¯s terrifying," Kael said.


    "That¡¯s our family," Ronan said with a grin.


    Suddenly, car doors mmed outside. Lots of them.


    "They¡¯re here," Frost said. Her voice sounded scared for the first time. "The bad men came early."


    "How many?" Darian asked.


    "Fifty soldiers. Ten scientists. Three machines that can cage time itself."


    "What kind of machines?" ra asked.


    "The kind that can trap Luna and Phoenix forever," Frost said.


    "We have to run," Kael said.


    "Where?" Ronan asked. "They have the house surrounded."


    "We go to the between ce," Frost said. "Like I told you before."


    "How?" ra asked. She was still holding the twins.


    "Luna and Phoenix have to open the door," Frost said. "But they¡¯re too young to understand."


    "Then we teach them," Darian said.


    "There¡¯s no time," Frost said. "The soldiers are breaking down the front door."


    Heavy footsteps pounded up the stairs. Men shouted orders. Metal clinked against metal.


    "In here!" Dr. Webb¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway. "The readings are strongest in the nursery!"


    "They found us," ra whispered.


    Kael grabbed a baseball bat. Ronan picked up amp. Darian pulled out a knife.


    "You can¡¯t fight fifty soldiers with house supplies," Frost said.


    "Watch us try," Kael snarled.


    The nursery door exploded inward. Soldiers in ck armor poured through. They carried strange guns that hummed with electricity.


    Dr. Webb walked in behind them. His fake smile was gone. Now he looked hungry.


    "There they are," he said, pointing at the twins. "The time children. Perfect specimens."


    "You¡¯re not taking them," ra said.


    "I¡¯m taking all of them," Dr. Webb said. "Every supernatural child in this house."


    He pointed at Frost, ze, and Lightning. "Those three will help us understand elemental powers."


    Then he pointed at Luna and Phoenix. "And those two will help us control time itself."


    "Over our dead bodies," Ronan growled.


    "That can be arranged," Dr. Webb said. "Fire."


    The soldiers raised their weapons. But before they could shoot, Luna started crying again.


    This time was different. This time was worse.


    Her screams didn¡¯t just shake the house. They shook time.


    The soldiers suddenly became old men. Then young boys. Then babies. Then dust. Then they were soldiers again.


    "What¡¯s happening to them?" Dr. Webb screamed.


    "Luna¡¯s making them live their whole lives over and over," Frost said. "In seconds."


    "Make her stop!" Dr. Webb yelled.


    "We can¡¯t control her," ra said. "She¡¯s too powerful."


    Phoenix started glowing brighter. He was trying to calm his sister. But Luna was too angry.


    The walls started melting. Not from heat. From time moving too fast.


    "She¡¯s going to destroy everything," Kael said.


    "Not everything," Frost said. "Just the things that threaten her family."


    "Including us?" Darian asked.


    "Maybe," Frost said.


    Dr. Webb pulled out a silver device. It looked like a gun but hummed like a tuning fork.


    "This will neutralize her powers," he said.


    "Don¡¯t you dare," ra snarled.


    Dr. Webb pointed the device at Luna. "One shot and she¡¯ll be normal. Just a regr baby."


    "She¡¯s not regr," Kael said. "She¡¯s special."


    "She¡¯s dangerous," Dr. Webb said. "Look around you. She¡¯s tearing reality apart."


    "Because you¡¯re threatening her," Ronan said.


    "I¡¯m trying to save her," Dr. Webb said.


    "You¡¯re trying to cage her," ra said.


    Dr. Webb¡¯s finger moved toward the trigger. "Sometimes cages are safer than freedom."


    Luna¡¯s crying got louder. The soldiers were aging and getting younger so fast they looked like blurs.


    Phoenix reached for his sister again. But this time, Luna pushed his hand away.


    "She doesn¡¯t want to be calmed down," Frost said. "She wants to fight."


    "She¡¯s nine minutes old," Kael said. "She doesn¡¯t understand fighting."


    "She understands protecting," Frost said. "And she understands family."


    Dr. Webb pulled the trigger. A silver beam shot toward Luna.


    But it never reached her. Phoenix appeared between them, taking the beam himself.


    The little boy¡¯s glow went out. He fell silent. His eyes closed.


    Luna¡¯s screaming stopped. She looked at her brother, not moving, not glowing.


    Then she did something no baby should be able to do.


    She spoke. Not in baby words. In real words.


    "You hurt my brother," Luna said. Her voice was tiny but terrible.


    "Babies can¡¯t talk," Dr. Webb said, backing away.


    "Time babies can do anything," Luna said.


    She lifted her small hand. Dr. Webb suddenly became very, very old. His hair turned white. His skin wrinkled. His back bent.


    "Stop," he wheezed. "I¡¯m dying."


    "Good," Luna said.


    "Luna, no," ra said. "That¡¯s not who we are."


    Luna looked at her mother. For a second, she was just a confused baby again.


    "But he hurt Phoenix," she said in her tiny voice.


    "I know," ra said. "But killing him won¡¯t help Phoenix."


    "What will help?" Luna asked.


    "Love," ra said. "Family. Hope."


    Luna looked at her still brother. She crawled over to him, even though babies can¡¯t crawl yet.


    She put her hand on Phoenix¡¯s chest. Light began to glow again.


    "Wake up," she whispered. "I need you."


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes opened. He smiled at his sister.


    "Better?" Luna asked.


    "Better," Phoenix said. His first word.


    Dr. Webb, still old and bent, stumbled toward the door. His soldiers, confused and dizzy from rapid aging, followed him.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he wheezed.


    "Yes, it is," Frost said. Her eyes went white one more time. "I can see your future, old man. You don¡¯t have much left."


    Dr. Webb ran. His soldiers ran after him.


    "Are they gone?" ra asked.


    "For now," Frost said. "But they¡¯ll be back with stronger weapons."


    "Then we need to be ready," Kael said.


    "No," Luna said, standing up like she was five years old instead of ten minutes old. "We need to leave."


    "Leave for where?" Ronan asked.


    "The ce where time doesn¡¯t matter," Luna said. "The ce where we can grow up safe."


    "And where is that?" Darian asked.


    Phoenix stood up too. Together, the twins held hands and pointed at the wall.


    A door appeared. But not a normal door. This door was made of light and shadow and tomorrow¡¯s dreams.


    "The between ce," Frost breathed.


    "Want to see it?" Luna asked, grinning like the dangerous child she already was.


    Before anyone could answer, she grabbed Phoenix¡¯s hand and jumped through the impossible door.


    "Luna! Phoenix!" ra screamed.


    But they were gone. And the door was closing.


    "We have to follow them," Kael said.


    "What if we can¡¯t get back?" Ronan asked.


    "What if we can¡¯t get to them?" Darian said.


    The door was almost closed now. Just a sliver of strange light remained.


    Frost crawled to the edge and looked through.


    "What do you see?" ra asked.


    "Everything," Frost whispered. "I see everything that was and everything that will be."


    "Are Luna and Phoenix safe?" ra asked.


    "They¡¯re safe," Frost said. "But they¡¯re not alone."


    "Who¡¯s with them?" Kael asked.


    "Someone who¡¯s been waiting for them," Frost said. "Someone who knows what they really are."


    "What are they really?" ra asked.


    Frost looked back at them. Her baby face looked ancient and sad.


    "They¡¯re not just time babies," she said. "They¡¯re the


    ones who decide if time keeps going at all."


    The door mmed shut.


    And somewhere, in the ce between seconds, Luna started crying again.

 Chapter 148: The Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: The Visitors</h4>


    "We have to go after them," ra said, staring at the empty wall where the door had been.


    "How?" Kael asked. "The door is gone."


    "Luna and Phoenix are our babies," ra said. "We can¡¯t just leave them."


    "They¡¯re not normal babies," Frost said. "They chose to leave. Maybe they know something we don¡¯t."


    Before anyone could answer, the house shook. But not from Luna¡¯s screaming this time. This was different.


    "What now?" Ronan asked.


    Darian looked out the window. His face went pale.


    "We have visitors," he said. "Lots of them."


    ra looked outside. Her heart stopped.


    Vampires stood in the front yard. Their red eyes glowed in the dark. Behind them were werewolves from different packs. Their fur was silver, ck, and brown.


    Witches floated above the trees. Their magic sparkled like stars. Dragons circled overhead, breathing rainbow fire.


    "How many?" Kael asked.


    "Hundreds," Darian said. "Maybe thousands."


    "What do they want?" ra asked.


    "The children," Frost said simply. "Everyone wants to see the children who changed the world."


    A knock came at the door. Not violent like the soldiers. This knock was polite but firm.


    "Should we answer it?" Ronan asked.


    "They¡¯re not going away," Frost said. "I can see their thoughts. They¡¯ve traveled from all over the world to be here."


    Kael opened the door. A vampire woman stood there. She was beautiful but ancient. Her skin was like marble.


    "I am Seraphina," the vampire said. "Queen of the Northern Coven. Ie seeking the time children."


    "They¡¯re not here," ra said.


    "I know," Seraphina said. "I can smell their absence. But I also smell their power. It lingers like perfume."


    "What do you want with them?" Kael asked.


    "To offer protection," Seraphina said. "My coven is very old. Very strong. We can keep them safe."


    "Safe from what?" Ronan asked.


    "From those who would use them," Seraphina said. "From those who would cage them. From those who would break them."


    A werewolf pushed past the vampire. He was huge, with scars across his face.


    "I am Alpha Kane," he growled. "Leader of the Mountain Pack. The children belong with wolves. They need to run free."


    "They need magical training," said a witch who appeared beside them. She had silver hair and eyes like storms. "I am High Priestess Morgana. The children¡¯s power is beyond anything we¡¯ve seen."


    More creatures crowded around the door. A dragonnded on the roof. Faeries buzzed through the air like glowing butterflies.


    "Everyone wants them," Frost observed.


    "Everyone wants to control them," Darian corrected.


    "We don¡¯t want control," Seraphina said. "We want alliance."


    "Alliance for what?" ra asked.


    "War ising," Alpha Kane said. "The humans are building armies. They¡¯re creating weapons designed to kill supernatural beings."


    "Dr. Webb¡¯s organization is just the beginning," Morgana added. "Governments around the world are joining together. They call it the Supernatural Elimination Project."


    "Elimination?" Kael¡¯s voice was deadly quiet.


    "They want to wipe us out," Seraphina said. "All of us. Vampires, werewolves, witches, dragons - everything that isn¡¯t human."


    "But the children changed that," ra said. "The great battle six months ago. People saw that we¡¯re not evil."


    "Some people," Alpha Kane said. "Not all people. Fear is stronger than understanding for many humans."


    "They¡¯re building concentration camps," Morgana said. "Special prisons for supernatural beings. They n to round us up."


    "When?" Ronan asked.


    "Soon," Seraphina said. "Within days."


    "That¡¯s why we need the time children," Alpha Kane said. "With their power, we can stop this war before it starts."


    "They¡¯re babies," ra said. "They shouldn¡¯t have to fight anyone¡¯s war."


    "They¡¯re not just babies," Frost said. "They¡¯re weapons. Everyone knows it."


    "They¡¯re my children," ra snapped. "Not weapons."


    "Sometimes children be weapons," Morgana said sadly. "Whether we want them to or not."


    A new voice spoke from the crowd. Deep and rumbling like thunder.


    "The children are gone anyway."


    Everyone turned. A dragon had taken human form. He was tall with golden skin and eyes like fire.


    "I am Pyrion," the dragon said. "I flew here from the ancient mountains. I can smell time magic. The children went to the Between Realm."


    "What¡¯s the Between Realm?" ra asked.


    "A ce outside normal reality," Pyrion said. "A ce where time doesn¡¯t flow correctly. Very dangerous."


    "Dangerous how?" Kael asked.


    "Things that should not exist live there," Pyrion said. "Old gods. Dead spirits. Creatures from the first days of creation."


    "Are Luna and Phoenix safe?" ra asked.


    "No one is safe in the Between Realm," Pyrion said. "But they might be safer there than here."


    "We need to get them back," Ronan said.


    "You cannot," Morgana said. "The Between Realm only opens for those with time magic. And only when they choose to open it."


    "So we wait?" ra asked.


    "We prepare," Seraphina said. "For when they return. Because when they do, everyone will want them."


    "Including you?" Darian asked.


    "Especially us," Alpha Kane admitted. "Those children are the most powerful beings ever born. In the right hands, they could save our species."


    "In the wrong hands, they could destroy everything," Morgana added.


    "What makes you think your hands are the right ones?" Kael challenged.


    "Because we love our children too," Seraphina said softly. "All supernatural beings do. We understand what it means to be different. To be feared."


    "Humans don¡¯t understand," Alpha Kane said. "They see different as dangerous."


    "Some humans," ra corrected. "Not all."


    "Enough humans," Pyrion said. "Enough to start a war that could end both worlds."


    Frost crawled to the window. Her eyes went white.


    "What do you see?" ra asked.


    "Ships," Frost said. "Flying ships full of soldiers. They¡¯reing from every country."


    "How long do we have?" Seraphina asked.


    "Three days," Frost said. "Maybe less."


    "Then we need to decide now," Alpha Kane said. "Do we fight together, or do we die separately?"


    "What about Luna and Phoenix?" ra asked.


    "They¡¯lle back when they¡¯re ready," Morgana said. "Time children always return to their parents."


    "How do you know?" Ronan asked.


    "Because I had one once," Morgana said quietly. "A time child. Long ago."


    "What happened to them?" ra asked.


    "They saved the world," Morgana said. "And then they disappeared forever."


    "That won¡¯t happen to our children," Kael said fiercely.


    "It might," Frost said. "I can see possible futures. In some of them, Luna and Phoenix nevere home."


    "Why not?" ra asked.


    "Because they choose to stay where they are," Frost said. "To protect us from what they might be."


    "What might they be?" Darian asked.


    Before Frost could answer, the air shimmered. A door made of light appeared in the middle of the room.


    "They¡¯reing back," Seraphina whispered.


    But it wasn¡¯t Luna and Phoenix who stepped through the door.


    It was a woman. Tall and beautiful, with silver hair and eyes like gxies. She wore robes made of starlight.


    "Who are you?" ra asked.


    "I am the Guardian of the Between Realm," the woman said. "And I bring a message from your children."


    "What message?" Kael demanded.


    "They cannot return," the Guardian said. "Not yet. Not until they learn to control what they are."


    "What are they?" ra asked.


    "They are the End and the Beginning," the Guardian said. "They can stop time forever, or they can make it start over again."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan said.


    "So were they, until they were born," the Guardian said.


    "When can we see them?" ra asked.


    "When the war begins," the Guardian said. "When all hope seems lost. When the world needs saving again."


    "That¡¯s not good enough," Kael snarled.


    "That¡¯s all I can offer," the Guardian said.


    She started to fade away.


    "Wait!" ra called. "Are they happy? Are they safe?"


    "They are learning," the Guardian said. "And they miss you terribly."


    "Tell them we love them," ra said.


    "They know," the Guardian said. "And they love you too. That¡¯s why they¡¯re staying away."


    The Guardian disappeared. The light door vanished.


    "What did she mean?" ra asked.


    "She meant the children are more dangerous than we thought," Morgana said.


    "How dangerous?" Ronan asked.


    Frost¡¯s eyes went white one more time. When she spoke, her voice was filled with fear.


    "They¡¯re not just time children," she said. "They¡¯re time gods. And gods should never fall in love with mortals."


    "Why not?" Kael asked.


    "Because when gods love mortals," Frost said, "they do terrible things to protect them."


    Outside, the supernatural visitors began to disappear. Vampires melted into shadows. Werewolves ran into the forest. Witches flew away on the wind.


    "Where are they going?" ra asked.


    "To prepare for war," Seraphina called from the darkness. "And to pray your children choose the right side when they return."


    The house fell silent. But in the distance, engines roared. Human ships wereing closer.


    "What do we do now?" Ronan asked.


    "We wait," Darian said.


    "And we hope," Kael added.


    "And we pray," ra whispered, "that our children remember they¡¯re still our babies when the world ends."


    Frost looked up at the sky. Stars were falling like tears.


    "The time gods are crying," she said.


    "Why?" ra asked.


    "Because they can see all the endings," Frost said. "And none of them are happy."

 Chapter 149: The Alliance War

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Alliance War</h4>


    The next morning, Queen Seraphina returned. But she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Fifty vampires stood behind her. Their eyes glowed red in the dawn light. They wore ck armor that looked like liquid shadow.


    "We need to talk," Seraphina said to ra.


    "About what?" Kael asked. He didn¡¯t trust vampires.


    "About survival," Seraphina said. "The human armies move faster than we expected. They¡¯ll be here tonight."


    "Tonight?" ra¡¯s heart pounded.


    "Our spies confirmed it," Seraphina said. "Twelve thousand soldiers. Weapons designed to kill supernatural beings. Cages that can hold gods."


    "Cages for gods?" Ronan asked.


    "They know about Luna and Phoenix," Seraphina said. "They know what your children really are."


    Darian stepped forward. "What do you want from us?"


    "Alliance," Seraphina said. "Vampires are excellent fighters. We don¡¯t need sleep. We don¡¯t feel pain. We¡¯re perfect soldiers."


    "What¡¯s the cost?" Kael asked. He knew vampires never gave anything for free.


    "When the war is over," Seraphina said, "we want to meet the time gods. We want to ask them for something."


    "What?" ra demanded.


    "We want them to take away our curse," Seraphina said quietly. "We want to be human again."


    "You want to stop being vampires?" Ronan asked, surprised.


    "We never chose this," Seraphina said. "We were made into monsters. If your children can control time, maybe they can undo what was done to us."


    Before anyone could answer, howls filled the air. Angry howls.


    Alpha Kane burst through the door. Behind him came twenty werewolves. Their teeth were bared. Their ws were out.


    "No deal with bloodsuckers," Kane snarled.


    "We weren¡¯t talking to you, dog," Seraphina hissed.


    "Everything about those children involves the pack," Kane growled. "They have wolf blood. They belong with wolves."


    "They belong with their parents," ra said firmly.


    "Parents who can¡¯t protect them," Kane said. "Parents who let humans invade their territory."


    "We didn¡¯t let anyone do anything," Kael snapped.


    "You let your children disappear," Kane used. "Real parents don¡¯t lose their cubs."


    Kael¡¯s eyes shed gold. His wolf was close to the surface.


    "Careful, Alpha," he said dangerously.


    "Or what?" Kane challenged.


    "Or you¡¯ll find out why the ckwood Pack never loses fights," Ronan said, stepping beside his brother.


    "The ckwood Pack is weak," Kane spat. "You mated with an omega. You had magical children instead of strong warriors."


    "Those magical children saved two worlds," Darian said coldly.


    "Those magical children ran away," Kane shot back.


    Seraphinaughed. It sounded like breaking ss.


    "While you dogs argue about bloodlines," she said, "the humans prepare weapons that will kill us all."


    "We don¡¯t need vampire help," Kane growled.


    "Don¡¯t you?" Seraphina asked. "How many werewolves do you have? Two thousand? Three thousand?"


    "Enough," Kane said.


    "The humans have fifty thousand soldiers," Seraphina said. "And growing every hour."


    "We¡¯re stronger than humans," Kane said.


    "Not anymore," Seraphina said. "They have new weapons. Bullets made from blessed silver. Gas that makes werewolves unable to change shape. Traps that drain supernatural power."


    "How do you know this?" ra asked.


    "Because we infiltrated their camps," Seraphina said. "Vampires are excellent spies."


    "Vampires are excellent liars," Kane used.


    "Sometimes," Seraphina admitted. "But not about this. The humans call it Operation Supernatural Cleansing."


    "Cleansing?" Darian repeated.


    "They n to wipe out every supernatural being on Earth," Seraphina said. "Men, women, children. They don¡¯t care."


    "Even the babies?" ra whispered.


    "Especially the babies," Seraphina said. "They¡¯re afraid the children will grow up to be too powerful."


    Kane¡¯s anger flickered. For the first time, he looked worried.


    "How long do we have?" he asked.


    "Hours," Seraphina said. "Maybe less."


    "Then we fight together," ra said. "Vampires and werewolves. Together."


    "Never," Kane snarled. "Wolves don¡¯t fight beside the undead."


    "Even to save your own children?" Seraphina asked.


    "We save our own children ourselves," Kane said.


    "Stubborn fool," Seraphina hissed.


    "Bloodsucking parasite," Kane growled back.


    They faced each other like statues of hate. Neither would back down.


    Frost crawled between them. Her eyes were white.


    "Fighting each other won¡¯t stop the humans," she said in her old voice.


    "Stay out of this, ice child," Kane warned.


    "The humans have a secret weapon," Frost continued. "Something worse than bullets and gas."


    "What?" Seraphina asked.


    "They have a supernatural child of their own," Frost said.


    The room went dead silent.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Kane said.


    "They took him three months ago," Frost said. "A time child like Luna and Phoenix. But they broke his mind. Now he does whatever they want."


    "What¡¯s his power?" Kael asked.


    "He can make supernatural beings forget their powers," Frost said. "One touch, and a werewolf forgets how to change. A vampire forgets their strength. A witch forgets their magic."


    "Gods," Seraphina breathed.


    "The humans call him Project Zero," Frost said. "He¡¯s their ultimate weapon."


    "Where is he?" Darian asked.


    "Leading the army," Frost said. "He¡¯sing here. Tonight."


    Kane and Seraphina looked at each other. Their hate was still there, but fear was stronger.


    "If we fight separately, we all die," Seraphina said.


    "If we fight together, we might survive," Kane admitted reluctantly.


    "So what¡¯s it going to be?" ra asked.


    Before either could answer, the ground shook. Not from footsteps. From something bigger.


    "What was that?" Ronan asked.


    Frost¡¯s eyes went wide with terror.


    "They¡¯re here early," she whispered. "The army is here."


    "But you said tonight," Kael said.


    "Project Zero made them faster," Frost said. "He¡¯s using his power to speed up time."


    Outside, helicopters roared overhead. Trucks rumbled down the street. Soldiers shouted orders.


    "How many?" Seraphina asked.


    "All of them," Frost said. "Every human soldier in the world is here."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Kane said.


    "Project Zero opened portals," Frost said. "He brought armies from every country."


    The house shook again. This time, the windows exploded inward.


    "They¡¯re bombing us," Darian said.


    "No," Frost said. "Project Zero is trying to get in. His power is too strong for the house."


    Cracks appeared in the walls. The ceiling started to crumble.


    "We have to run," ra said.


    "Where?" Kael asked. "They¡¯re everywhere."


    "Underground," Seraphina said. "Vampires know all the tunnels under the city."


    "Werewolves know the forest paths," Kane added. "We could escape to the mountains."


    "Split up?" Ronan asked.


    "Together," Seraphina and Kane said at the same time. Then they red at each other for agreeing.


    "Fine," Kane growled. "Temporary alliance. Until the humans are defeated."


    "Agreed," Seraphina said. "But when this is over, we discuss the time gods."


    "When this is over," Kane said, "the pack decides what happens to those children."


    "The parents decide," ra said firmly.


    "If the parents survive," a new voice said.


    Everyone turned. A boy stood in the doorway. He looked twelve years old, with silver hair and empty eyes.


    "Project Zero," Frost whispered.


    "Hello," the boy said. His voice was hollow. "I¡¯m here to help you forget."


    He raised his hand. Power flowed from his fingers like invisible water.


    Kane lunged at him. But mid-leap, the Alpha forgot he was a werewolf. He fell to the ground as a confused human.


    Seraphina hissed and moved vampire-fast toward the boy. But she forgot her speed and stumbled like a mortal.


    "Stop it," Kael yelled, jumping at Project Zero.


    The boy touched Kael¡¯s forehead. Kael¡¯s wolf disappeared. His supernatural strength vanished. He crumpled to the floor.


    "Now you¡¯re all normal," Project Zero said. "Just like the humans wanted."


    "Not all of us," Frost said.


    Her eyes zed white. Ice erupted from the floor, trapping Project Zero¡¯s legs.


    "I can¡¯t make gods forget," she said. "We remember everything."


    Project Zero struggled against the ice. "That¡¯s impossible. My power works on everyone."


    "Not on children who aren¡¯t supposed to exist," Frost said.


    She touched his forehead. For a second, his empty eyes filled with pain.


    "I remember," he whispered. "I remember who I was before they took me."


    "What¡¯s your real name?" Frost asked gently.


    "Timothy," the boy said. "My name is Timothy Chen. I just wanted to go home."


    "We¡¯ll help you go home," Frost promised.


    "Toote," Timothy said. "They¡¯reing. All of them."


    The front door exploded off its hinges. Hundreds of soldiers poured in.


    Dr. Webb walked behind them, smiling his fake smile.


    "Well, well," he said. "Look what we caught. Vampires, werewolves, and the famous ckwood family. All powerless now."


    "Not all of us," Frost said again.


    "Just you, little ice princess," Dr. Webb said. "And you¡¯re outnumbered a thousand to one."


    "Maybe," Frost said. Her smile was sharp as winter. "But I called for help."


    "What help?" Dr. Webb asked.


    The air shimmered. Light doors appeared everywhere.


    And through them stepped Luna and Phoenix. But they weren¡¯t babies anymore. They looked five years old. Old enough to be angry.


    "Nobody hurts our family," Luna said.


    "Nobody," Phoenix agreed.


    Theirbined power hit the room like a hurricane made of time itself.

 Chapter 150: The Witch Covens’ Claim

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150: The Witch Covens¡¯ im</h4>


    Luna and Phoenix¡¯s elemental power exploded through the room like a roaring tidal wave. Time itself bent and twisted unnaturally around them, distorting reality. The soldiers froze mid-step, their eyes wide with shock. Their weapons, once solid and lethal, turned to crumbling dust in their trembling hands.


    Dr. Webb¡¯s mouth fell open in horrified disbelief. "Impossible," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "They¡¯re just children."


    "We¡¯re not just anything," Luna said coldly, her voice ringing like a silver bell in a quiet tomb. Her eyes zed with a haunting silver light, filled with ancient knowing.


    Phoenix stepped forward, calm but furious. Golden light radiated from his skin in pulsing waves, illuminating the room with sacred heat. "You hurt our family," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Now you pay."


    The twins raised their hands together. Power surged between them like a living force. Every soldier in the room aged fifty years in three unbearable seconds. Gray hair erupted like frost overnight. Wrinkles gouged deep lines into their once-strong faces. Muscles sagged. Bones ached.


    "Stop!" Dr. Webb screamed, stumbling backward. "You¡¯re killing them!"


    "Good," Phoenix replied, his tone chillingly simple.


    But before the twins could deliver the final blow, thick purple smoke coiled into the room, swirling like ancient spirits disturbed from slumber. It smelled of crushed herbs, graveyard soil, and old, forgotten magic. The aged soldiers copsed, gasping as if their lungs were full of sand.


    "Enough, little ones." A woman¡¯s voice rang out¡ªcalm,manding, ancient. It echoed with centuries of power.


    The smoke parted like velvet curtains. Twelve women stood in a perfect circle around Luna and Phoenix. They wore long, flowing ck robes embroidered with glittering silver symbols that shimmered with enchantment. Their eyes glowed with eerie violet light, unblinking.


    "Witches," Seraphina hissed, her fangs bared. Her vampire powers were slowly returning, her veins pulsing with cold fire.


    The leader stepped forward, regal and poised. She was tall, her white hair braided intricately and hanging down to her waist like a silken rope. A delicate silver crown rested on her brow, studded with moonstone and opal.


    "I am High Witch Morgana," she dered. "These children belong to us."


    "Like hell they do," Kael snarled, his golden eyes shing. His wolf strength was returning, thick and wild. The beast inside him stirred.


    Morgana smiled¡ªa cold, cruel thing. "ra Moon carries witch blood. Ancient blood. Royal blood."


    "That¡¯s impossible," ra whispered, clutching her children protectively.


    "Your grandmother," Morgana said smoothly, "was Princess Lyra of the Moon Coven. She abandoned her throne for love. Married a werewolf. Had your mother."


    "You¡¯re lying," ra snapped, though her heart pounded with doubt.


    "Your mother never told you?" Morgana¡¯sughter was brittle as broken ss. "Elena Moon was half-witch. That makes you a quarter-witch. And these children..." She extended one long, jeweled finger at Luna and Phoenix. "They¡¯re the most powerful witches born in a thousand years."


    Luna reached for Phoenix¡¯s hand, gripping it tightly. "We don¡¯t want to be witches."


    "What you want doesn¡¯t matter," Morgana said coldly. "You have witch heritage. You belong with us."


    "They belong with their parents," Ronan growled, stepping forward, eyes shing.


    "Do they?" Another witch, younger with fiery red hair and sharp features, tilted her head. "Look around you. Chaos follows these children everywhere. War. Death. Destruction."


    "We didn¡¯t start this war," Phoenix said through gritted teeth, fists clenched.


    "But you escte it," the red-haired witch countered. "Your power is too great. Too dangerous. You need guidance. Discipline. Training."


    "From who?" Darian challenged. "Witches who hide in shadows and lie to governments?"


    "From witches who¡¯ve survived for millennia," Morgana snapped. "We¡¯ve learned to control power. To use it wisely. Not waste it on emotion."


    In the corner, Timothy¡ªthe boy once known as Project Zero¡ªstruggled upright. His body was bruised, his spirit battered, but his mind was clearing like morning mist.


    "Don¡¯t trust them," he croaked. "Witches... they came to the humans first. Offered to help capture supernatural children."


    "Lies," Morgana hissed, her smile vanishing.


    "I was there," Timothy said. "I heard them. They want the children for themselves. For some kind of ritual."


    Morgana¡¯s face turned a dangerous shade of gray. "Shut him up."


    One of the witches raised her hand. A st of violent purple fire burst from her palm, hurtling toward Timothy.


    Luna stepped in front of him without hesitation. The fire struck her¡ªand vanished. Not even her hair moved.


    "Nobody hurts him," she said fiercely. "He¡¯s suffered enough."


    "You see?" Morgana said to the others. "She protects humans. She doesn¡¯t understand the natural order. Witches rule. Humans serve. Werewolves and vampires fight our wars."


    "That¡¯s not how the world works," ra said defiantly.


    "It¡¯s how our world works," Morgana replied with ice in her voice. "It¡¯s how it¡¯s always worked."


    "Then your world sucks," Phoenix said bluntly.


    Several witches gasped in outrage. Speaking to the High Witch like that was unthinkable.


    Morgana¡¯s violet eyes burned with fury. "You will learn respect, child."


    "Make me," Phoenix challenged, golden light pulsing around him.


    Morgana raised her arms high. Ancient, crackling words spilled from her lips in a forgotten tongue. The air grew thick and electric.


    But nothing happened.


    Phoenix stared at her with calm amusement. "Are you done?"


    Morgana chanted louder. More power. More desperation. Still¡ªnothing.


    "How?" she whispered, trembling.


    "You can¡¯t control time gods," came Frost¡¯s voice from the shadows. "We warned you."


    "But they have witch blood," Morgana insisted, nearly unhinged.


    "They have many kinds of blood," Luna said. "Witch. Wolf. Human. God. We¡¯re not just one thing."


    "That makes us stronger," Phoenix added. "Not weaker."


    "It makes you abominations," Morgana spat.


    The twins¡¯ eyes turned a blinding white. Theirbined fury hit the room like a hurricane.


    "Don¡¯t. Call. Us. That," Luna said slowly, voice filled with divine wrath.


    Every window shattered in an instant. The walls cracked, groaning. The ground split with a deep, rumbling growl.


    The witches stumbled back. Their perfect circle broke.


    "We need to leave," one muttered, her voice panicked.


    "We¡¯re not leaving without the children," Morgana shouted.


    "You¡¯re not taking them either," Kael said, stepping forward. His Alpha power zed gold around him.


    Kane, the visiting Alpha, stood beside him. United atst.


    "No witch steals pack children," Kane growled, his voice like thunder.


    Seraphina smiled darkly. "No witch steals anyone¡¯s children."


    "This is our family," ra said, voice iron-strong. "You can¡¯t have them."


    "We¡¯ll see about that," Morgana hissed. She drew a silver dagger etched with glowing runes. "This is a binding knife. One drop of blood¡ªand the children will obey me."


    "Try it," Phoenix dared her, eyes locked on the de.


    Morgana lunged.


    But Tobias Grey appeared from nowhere, his movement a blur. He grabbed Morgana¡¯s wrist mid-strike, twisting it with ease. The knife ttered to the floor.


    "Hello, sister," he said quietly.


    "Sister?" ra¡¯s mouth fell open.


    "Tobias?" Morgana looked pale. "You¡¯re dead. I killed you!"


    "You tried," Tobias replied calmly. "But it¡¯s hard to kill someone who doesn¡¯t exist in normal time."


    "What does that mean?" Ronan asked warily.


    "It means," Frost said, "Tobias isn¡¯t just a rogue werewolf. He¡¯s something else."


    "What?" Kael demanded.


    "I¡¯m the children¡¯s real grandfather," Tobias said softly. "Elena Moon was my daughter."


    "Impossible," Morgana gasped. "Elena¡¯s father was a werewolf."


    "No," Tobias said. "Elena¡¯s father was a time god. Like me. Like them."


    He pointed at Luna and Phoenix.


    "Which means they¡¯re not just part witch, part wolf, part human. They¡¯re part time god. And time gods bow to no one."


    "Even other time gods?" Dr. Webb asked faintly from the floor.


    "Especially other time gods," Tobias answered.


    Luna and Phoenix looked at each other. Then, with certainty, turned to their parents.


    "We want to stay with you," Luna said.


    "Always," Phoenix echoed.


    "You don¡¯t get to choose," Morgana snapped. "I¡¯m their great-aunt. I have legal rights."


    "Legal?" Darianughed bitterly. "Since when do witches care aboutws?"


    "Since the human government offered us a deal," Morgana said. "Help them capture supernatural children, and we get recognition. Protection."


    "You sold out your own kind," Seraphina growled.


    "We survived," Morgana snarled. "We always survive."


    "Not this time," Timothy said. His power red. He touched the ground, sending a wave of rippling force through the room.


    The witches screamed as their magic began to unravel. One by one, they forgot incantations, spells, lifetimes of power.


    "No!" Morgana howled. "My knowledge¡ªmy centuries of learning!"


    "Gone," Timothy said coldly. "Just like you took mine."


    The witches copsed. Their robes dulled. Their violet eyes faded to brown.


    "Now you¡¯re just human," Timothy said. "How does it feel?"


    But before Morgana could speak, new voices filled the air¡ªsinging. Ethereal. Terrifying. Beautiful.


    The temperature dropped sharply, ice forming on the walls.


    "Oh no," Tobias whispered. "Not them. Anyone but them."


    "Who?" ra asked.


    Through the shattered windows glided radiant beings made of frost and starlight. Their wings glittered like crystalized gxies. Their eyes held ancient storms.


    "The Fae Court," Tobias breathed. "The children¡¯s power called them."


    The lead Faended, her grace inhuman. Her voice was like frozen chimes.


    "We im these children," she said. "They belong in the Eternal Realm."


    "Everyone wants our kids," Kael muttered.


    "Because everyone can feel what they really are," the Fae Queen said. "They¡¯re the bridge between all worlds. And whoever


    controls them..."


    "Controls everything," ra finished, her voice shaking.


    The Fae Queen smiled. It was breathtaking¡ªand utterly terrifying.


    "Now you understand," she said. "The real war is just beginning."

 Chapter 151: Fire and Truth

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Fire and Truth</h4>


    The Fae Queen¡¯s ice-cold smile froze everyone in ce. Her diamond wings sparkled with deadly beauty.


    "You want our children too?" ra asked, exhausted. "Get in line."


    "We don¡¯t wait in lines, mortal," the Fae Queen said. "We take what belongs to us."


    "Nothing belongs to you," Kael snarled, his Alpha power zing.


    But before the Fae Queen could respond, ra doubled over in pain.


    "Mom!" Luna rushed to her side.


    "Something¡¯s wrong," ra gasped. Her hands clutched her stomach. But she wasn¡¯t pregnant. She hadn¡¯t been pregnant in years.


    "Not you," Frost said urgently. "It¡¯s not you."


    "Then who?" Phoenix demanded.


    A scream echoed from upstairs. A woman¡¯s scream, full of pain and fear.


    "Lydia," Ronan whispered. His face went white.


    He bolted toward the stairs. Darian was right behind him.


    "The human woman is giving birth," the Fae Queen said, amused. "How... messy."


    "Shut up," Ronan snapped without stopping.


    They burst into the bedroom. Lydiay on the bed, writhing in agony. Sweat covered her face. Her breathing came in short gasps.


    "It¡¯s too early," she panted. "The babies aren¡¯t due for two months."


    "Supernatural children don¡¯t follow human timelines," Tobias said from the doorway. "Especially not these children."


    "What do you mean?" Darian demanded.


    "Feel the power in this room," Tobias said quietly. "Your mates are giving birth to gods."


    The air around Lydia shimmered. Heat waves rose from her skin. Frost crystals formed on the windows.


    "Fire and ice," Frost whispered. "Like Luna and Phoenix, but different."


    "How different?" Ronan asked, grabbing Lydia¡¯s hand.


    "One will see all truths," Frost said. "One will burn all lies."


    Lydia screamed again. The heat in the room spiked. The wallpaper started smoking.


    "The fire child ising first," Frost announced.


    "Get everyone out," Darian ordered. "If this child has fire power, the whole house could burn down."


    "We¡¯re not leaving you," Kael said from the doorway. The whole family had followed them upstairs.


    "Then stand back," Ronan said.


    Lydia¡¯s scream turned into a roar. mes erupted from her skin. Not burning her, but surrounding her like a cocoon.


    And then, silence.


    A baby¡¯s cry filled the air. But it wasn¡¯t a normal cry. It crackled like a campfire.


    "It¡¯s a boy," Lydia whispered, exhausted.


    Ronan reached through the mes. They didn¡¯t burn him. The fire recognized its father. He lifted his son carefully.


    The baby¡¯s eyes were bright orange. Tiny mes danced on his fingertips.


    "He¡¯s perfect," Ronan breathed.


    "What¡¯s his name?" ra asked softly.


    "ze," Ronan said without hesitation. "ze ckwood."


    But Lydia wasn¡¯t done. She gripped Darian¡¯s hand so hard her knuckles went white.


    "The second one," she gasped. "He¡¯sing now."


    This time, the temperature dropped. Ice covered the walls. Their breath came out in white puffs.


    "Truth child," Frost said.


    The second baby arrived in a whirlwind of snow and ice. But when Darian held him, the cold stopped immediately.


    This baby¡¯s eyes were crystal blue. They seemed to look right through everyone.


    "What do you see, little one?" Darian whispered.


    The baby stared at his father. Then he smiled. And somehow, everyone in the room knew he was saying, "I see you love me."


    "His name is Sage," Darian said. "Sage ckwood."


    "Fire and Truth," Timothy said from the corner. "The perfectbination to fight lies."


    Downstairs, something crashed. Shouting voices echoed up the stairs.


    "The Fae are getting impatient," Tobias said.


    "Let them wait," Kael said firmly. "Familyes first."


    "They won¡¯t wait long," Tobias warned.


    As if to prove his point, the temperature in the house began shifting wildly. Hot one second, freezing the next.


    "They¡¯re fighting with the children," Frost said. "Luna and Phoenix are trying to keep the Fae out."


    "We should help them," ra said.


    "No," Lydia said weakly. "Look."


    She pointed at baby ze. He was staring at the door with intense orange eyes. Tiny mes flickered around him.


    "He knows there¡¯s danger," she whispered.


    Baby Sage was also alert. His crystal blue eyes moved from person to person, like he was reading their thoughts.


    "They¡¯re already protecting the family," Darian realized. "And they¡¯re only minutes old."


    A new voice drifted up from downstairs. Cold and beautiful and definitely not human.


    "Bring us the newborns," the Fae Queenmanded. "We know they¡¯ve arrived. We can feel their power."


    "Over my dead body," Ronan snarled.


    "That can be arranged," the Fae Queen replied sweetly.


    Suddenly, baby Sage started crying. But it wasn¡¯t a normal baby cry. It was desperate, like a warning.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Darian asked, rocking him gently.


    Sage¡¯s eyes fixed on Tobias. The baby¡¯s cry got louder.


    "He sees something," Frost said urgently. "Truth children always see what others miss."


    "What do you see, Tobias?" ra demanded.


    Tobias shifted ufortably. "I don¡¯t know what you mean."


    Baby Sage¡¯s cries became screams. Baby ze joined in. The room filled with heat and cold at the same time.


    "They¡¯re trying to tell us something," Lydia said.


    "Tell us what?" Kael asked.


    Luna and Phoenix appeared in the doorway. Their faces were grim.


    "The Fae Queen isn¡¯t the real problem," Luna said.


    "What do you mean?" ra asked.


    "She¡¯s working with someone," Phoenix said. "Someone who¡¯s been lying to us."


    All eyes turned to Tobias. Baby Sage was staring right at him, still crying.


    "The babies know," Frost said slowly. "They can see his truth."


    "What truth?" Ronan demanded.


    Tobias sighed. The sound was ancient and tired.


    "I¡¯m not here to help you," he admitted. "I never was."


    The room went dead silent except for the babies¡¯ cries.


    "Then why are you here?" Kael asked dangerously.


    "To collect my great-grandchildren," Tobias said. "All of them. Luna, Phoenix, ze, and Sage."


    "For what?" Darian snarled.


    "For the Time Council," Tobias said. "The children are too powerful. They¡¯re breaking the barriers between worlds. If they¡¯re not controlled, everything will copse."


    "Controlled how?" ra whispered.


    "Their powers will be bound," Tobias said. "Forever. They¡¯ll live normal lives as normal children."


    "No," Ronan said firmly.


    "It¡¯s not your choice," Tobias said sadly. "I¡¯m sorry. I do love you all. But the universe is more important than one family."


    He raised his hand. Time magic swirled around his fingers.


    But baby ze suddenly stopped crying. His orange eyes zed brighter. mes shot from his tiny hands.


    The fire hit Tobias¡¯s time magic and burned it away like paper.


    "Impossible," Tobias breathed. "He¡¯s just a baby."


    "He¡¯s a ckwood baby," Ronan said proudly.


    Baby Sage stopped crying too. He stared at Tobias with those crystal blue eyes. And suddenly, everyone in the room could see what the baby saw.


    Tobias wasn¡¯t their ally. He wasn¡¯t even their family. He was something else entirely. Something dark and hungry.


    "What are you?" ra gasped.


    Tobias¡¯s appearance began to change. His kind face twisted. His eyes turned ck. His skin became gray and mottled.


    "I am the Collector," he said in a voice like grinding stone. "I take powerful children and feed their magic to the Time Council. I¡¯ve been doing it for centuries."


    "How many children?" Luna asked, her voice shaking with rage.


    "Thousands," the Collector said. "But none as powerful as you four."


    "You¡¯re not taking them," Kael said.


    "I already am," the Collector replied.


    The room filled with time magic. But this time, it was different. Darker. Hungrier.


    The babies started crying again. But their cries were different now too. ze¡¯s mes grew bigger. Sage¡¯s truth-sight spread to everyone in the room.


    And through that sight, they saw the horrible truth.


    The Collector hadn¡¯t just been lying about helping them. He¡¯d been feeding information to all their enemies. The humans. The witches. The Fae.


    He¡¯d orchestrated everything. Every attack. Every betrayal. Every moment of danger.


    All to make the children use their powers. To make them stronger. So when he finally took them, he¡¯d have more magic to steal.


    "You monster," ra whispered.


    "I¡¯m a survivor," the Collector said. "And now, it¡¯s time to collect my prize."


    He reached toward the babies.


    But Lydia, exhausted from giving birth, found strength she didn¡¯t know she had. She grabbed amp from the bedside table and smashed it over the Collector¡¯s head.


    "Don¡¯t touch my children," she snarled.


    The Collector stumbled. His magic wavered.


    And in that moment of weakness, baby ze¡¯s mes exploded outward. Baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight pierced through every lie the Collector had ever told.


    The room filled with fire and crystal light.


    When it cleared, the Collector was gone.


    But in his ce stood something even worse.


    A woman made of shadow and starlight. Her eyes were holes in reality.


    "Hello, children," she said sweetly. "I¡¯m the Void Queen. And I¡¯ve been waiting so very long to meet you."


    "Who are you?" Phoenix demanded.


    "I¡¯m the real enemy," the Void Queen said. "The Collector was just my servant. The Fae Queen, the witches, the humans - they¡¯re all just distractions."


    "What do you want?" Luna asked.


    The Void Queen smiled. It was the most terrifying thing any of them had ever seen.


    "I want to unmake reality," she said. "And your children are the key to doing it."


    The babies¡¯ cries filled


    the air. But this time, they weren¡¯t just crying.


    They were calling for help.


    And from somewhere far away, something answered.

 Chapter 152: United We Stand

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152: United We Stand</h4>


    The Void Queen¡¯s shadow stretched across the room like spilled ink. Her voice made the walls crack.


    "Your babies are calling for help," sheughed. "How precious. But no one can save you now."


    Baby ze¡¯s mes flickered weakly. Baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight dimmed. The newborns were too small to fight such darkness.


    "Leave them alone," Lydia whispered, clutching both babies protectively.


    "I need all four children," the Void Queen said. "The time twins and the elemental twins. Together, their power can tear holes in reality itself."


    Luna and Phoenix moved closer to their new baby brothers.


    "We won¡¯t let you hurt them," Luna said.


    "You can¡¯t stop me, little time goddess," the Void Queen replied. "I am the space between stars. The emptiness between thoughts. I am nothing, and nothing always wins."


    She reached toward the babies with hands made of living shadow.


    But something amazing happened.


    The moment Luna touched baby ze¡¯s hand, his mes roared back to life. Stronger than before. Silver fire mixed with orange.


    Phoenix grabbed baby Sage¡¯s tiny fingers. The baby¡¯s crystal blue eyes zed brighter. His truth-sight expanded, showing everyone exactly what they were fighting.


    "Impossible," the Void Queen hissed. "They¡¯re just babies!"


    "They¡¯re family," Frost said from the corner. Her white eyes were wide with wonder. "Look at them."


    The four children were connected now. Luna¡¯s time magic flowed into ze¡¯s fire. Phoenix¡¯s golden light merged with Sage¡¯s truth-sight. The babies¡¯ power fed back to their older siblings.


    "They make each other stronger," ra breathed.


    "Much stronger," Darian said, amazed.


    Thebined power filled the room with warmth and light. The Void Queen¡¯s shadows retreated.


    "This changes nothing," the Void Queen snarled. "Four children cannot defeat the void."


    "Want to bet?" Luna asked. Her voice was different now. Older. Stronger.


    "We¡¯re not just four children," Phoenix added. His golden eyes had silver flecks in them now. "We¡¯re four parts of the same power."


    Baby ze gurgled happily. His mes danced in patterns that looked almost like words.


    Baby Sage stared at the Void Queen. His truth-sight pierced through her shadow disguise. And what he saw made him smile.


    "She¡¯s afraid," Sage said clearly.


    Everyone gasped. The baby had just spoken his first word. And it was "afraid."


    "Babies don¡¯t talk," Ronan said, shocked.


    "Our babies do," Darian replied proudly.


    "Fear is truth," baby ze said, his voice crackling like fire. "And truth burns lies."


    The Void Queen stepped backward. "Impossible. Newborns cannot speak."


    "We¡¯re not normal newborns," Sage said calmly. "We¡¯re ckwood babies. We do impossible things."


    Luna and Phoenix looked at each other. They could feel their little brothers¡¯ thoughts now. The connection between all four was growing stronger every second.


    "What are you thinking?" Luna asked Phoenix silently.


    "Same thing you are," Phoenix replied the same way. "Let¡¯s show her what real power looks like."


    The twins nodded to each other. Then they looked at their baby brothers.


    "Ready?" Luna asked out loud.


    "Always," ze answered, his mes reaching toward his big sister.


    "Together," Sage added, extending his tiny hand to Phoenix.


    The four children joined hands. Luna and Phoenix knelt beside the babies on the bed.


    Power exploded from them like a supernova.


    But it wasn¡¯t chaotic. It was perfectly controlled. Time magic and fire magic and light magic and truth magic all working as one.


    The Void Queen screamed. The sound shattered every window in the house.


    "What are you doing to me?" she shrieked.


    "Showing everyone the truth about you," Sage said simply.


    His truth-sight spread throughout the entire house. Everyone could suddenly see what the Void Queen really was.


    She wasn¡¯t some ancient cosmic force. She was a bitter old witch who¡¯d been rejected by every coven. She¡¯d found a way to steal void magic, but it was slowly eating her alive.


    "You¡¯re just another fake," ze said, his mes burning away her shadow disguise. "Another liar who wants to steal our power."


    "I am the void!" the Void Queen screamed.


    "No," Luna said, time magic swirling around her. "You¡¯re just lonely."


    "And sad," Phoenix added, his light magic gentle but firm. "And scared."


    The Void Queen¡¯s shadow form began cracking. Underneath, they could see a frightened old woman with wild gray hair and desperate eyes.


    "Don¡¯t look at me," she whispered. "Don¡¯t see what I really am."


    "We see you," all four children said together. "We see your pain."


    "But pain doesn¡¯t give you the right to hurt others," Luna continued.


    "Especially not babies," Phoenix added.


    "Everyone deserves truth," Sage said kindly.


    "And everyone deserves warmth," ze finished, his mes surrounding the old woman like a gentle hug.


    The Void Queen copsed to her knees. Her stolen void magic crumbled away like dust.


    "I just wanted to be powerful," she sobbed. "I wanted to matter."


    "You always mattered," ra said softly. "You just forgot."


    "Can you forgive me?" the old woman asked, looking at the four children.


    "Forgiveness is easy," Luna said. "The hard part is forgiving yourself."


    "We can help with that," Phoenix offered.


    "Really?" the old woman asked hopefully.


    "Really," all four children said together.


    But before they could do anything else, the house began shaking again. Not from magic this time. From vehicles outside.


    "More soldiers," Kane growled, looking out the broken window.


    "Hundreds of them," Seraphina added.


    "They¡¯re not here for us," Timothy said, his face pale. "They¡¯re here for her."


    He pointed at the old woman who used to be the Void Queen.


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "She¡¯s Dr. Webb¡¯s mother," Timothy said quietly. "The humans have been looking for her for fifty years."


    "My son," the old woman whispered. "My poor, lost son."


    "Dr. Webb is your son?" Darian asked, shocked.


    "I abandoned him when he was ten," she said sadly. "I chose magic over motherhood. He¡¯s hated supernatural beings ever since."


    "That¡¯s why he wants to destroy us all," Ronan realized.


    "And that¡¯s why he¡¯ll never stop," the old woman said. "Not until he destroys me too."


    Heavy footsteps pounded up the stairs. Dr. Webb¡¯s voice echoed through the house.


    "Mother!" he screamed. "I know you¡¯re here! Face me!"


    The door burst open. Dr. Webb stood there with twenty soldiers behind him. His face was twisted with rage and pain.


    "Hello, Marcus," the old woman said sadly. "You¡¯ve grown up."


    "Don¡¯t call me that," Dr. Webb snarled. "You lost the right to use my name when you left me."


    "I know," she said. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Sorry doesn¡¯t bring back thirty years," Dr. Webb said. "Sorry doesn¡¯t fix what you broke."


    He raised a strange weapon. It glowed with the same void magic his mother had been using.


    "You stole my design," she said, surprised.


    "I stole everything from you," Dr. Webb replied. "Your magic. Your research. Your life¡¯s work. And now I¡¯m going to use it to destroy every supernatural being on Earth."


    "Including your own mother?" she asked.


    "Especially my own mother," Dr. Webb said coldly.


    He aimed the weapon at her. But the four children stepped between them.


    "No more hurting," Luna said firmly.


    "No more anger," Phoenix added.


    "Truth heals everything," Sage said, his blue eyes glowing.


    "Love burns away hate," ze concluded, mes dancing around him.


    Dr. Webb stared at them. For a moment, his face softened. He looked like the scared ten-year-old boy his mother had left behind.


    "You don¡¯t understand," he whispered. "She destroyed my life."


    "She made a mistake," Luna said gently. "People make mistakes."


    "Some mistakes can¡¯t be forgiven," Dr. Webb said.


    "All mistakes can be forgiven," Phoenix replied. "The question is whether you want to heal or stay hurt."


    Dr. Webb¡¯s hand shook. The weapon wavered.


    Behind him, his soldiers waited for orders. Outside, more vehicles arrived. The sound of helicopters filled the air.


    "The whole world is watching," Sage said, his truth-sight showing him cameras and satellites focused on their house. "Everyone will see what you choose."


    "Choose wisely," ze added, his mes warm and encouraging. "Choose love."


    Dr. Webb looked at his mother. Then at the children. Then at the weapon in his hands.


    "I..." he started to say.


    But before he could finish, the weapon began beeping rapidly.


    "What¡¯s that sound?" Kael demanded.


    Timothy went white. "It¡¯s a countdown. The weapon is going to explode."


    "How long?" ra asked.


    "Thirty seconds," Timothy said. "And when it goes off, it¡¯ll create a void st that destroys everything within ten miles."


    "Can we stop it?" Ronan asked desperately.


    "Not with normal power," Timothy said.


    All eyes turned to the four children. They were still holding hands. Still connected.


    "Can you do it?" Darian asked his sons.


    "We can try," Luna said.


    "But we¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s help," Phoenix added.


    "Everyone?" Seraphina asked.


    "Everyone in the house," Sage exined. "Werewolves, vampires, humans, time gods, witches who lost their magic, rogues, Alphas, children who used to be weapons. Everyone."


    "Why?" Kane asked.


    "Because love is stronger when it¡¯s shared," ze said simply.


    The weapon¡¯s beeping got faster. Twenty seconds left.


    "What do we do?" ra asked.


    "Hold hands," all four children said together. "And trust us."


    Everyone in the room joined hands. Werewolves next to vampires. Alphas next to rogues. Parents next to children. Even Dr. Webb¡¯s mother took someone¡¯s hand.


    But Dr. Webb stood alone, still holding the weapon.


    "Join us," Luna said to him. "Please."


    "It¡¯s toote," Dr. Webb said. "I can¡¯t stop it."


    "You don¡¯t have to stop it," Phoenix said. "Just let us help."


    Ten seconds left.


    Dr. Webb looked around the room. At all the people holding hands. At his mother, tears streaming down her face. At the four children who¡¯d shown him more kindness than he deserved.


    Five seconds.


    He dropped the weapon and grabbed his mother¡¯s hand.


    Three seconds.


    The children¡¯sbined power exploded outward.


    Two seconds.


    Light filled the room.


    One second.


    And then...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 153: Death in the Nursery

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Death in the Nursery</h4>


    Silence.


    The weapon didn¡¯t explode. The children¡¯sbined power had turned it into harmless dust.


    Dr. Webb stared at his empty hands. His mother sobbed with relief. Everyone in the room was still alive.


    "We did it," Luna whispered, exhausted.


    "Together," Phoenix added, swaying on his feet.


    Baby ze and baby Sage had fallen asleep in their parents¡¯ arms. Using so much power had drained them.


    "It¡¯s over," ra said softly.


    "No," Frost said from the corner. Her white eyes were wide with fear. "It¡¯s just beginning."


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    "The whole world saw what happened here," Frost said. "Every supernatural being on Earth felt that power surge."


    "So?" Ronan asked, rocking sleeping baby ze.


    "So now they all know exactly how powerful these children are," Frost replied. "And some of them won¡¯t want children that strong to exist."


    "Who would want to hurt babies?" Lydia asked, holding Sage protectively.


    "Supernatural extremists," Timothy said grimly. "Beings who think power like this is too dangerous."


    "They¡¯re wrong," Darian said firmly.


    "That won¡¯t stop them from trying," Timothy warned.


    As if summoned by his words, shadows began creeping through the broken windows. Not normal shadows. These moved on their own.


    "Shadow walkers," Dr. Webb¡¯s mother gasped. "I thought they were extinct."


    "What are shadow walkers?" ra demanded.


    "Supernatural assassins," the old woman exined. "They believe powerful children will destroy the world. So they destroy the children first."


    "Over our dead bodies," Kane snarled.


    "That¡¯s the n," a voice said from the shadows.


    A figure stepped out of the darkness. He looked like a normal man, except his eyes werepletely ck. No pupils. No whites. Just endless darkness.


    "I am Void Walker," he said. "And these children die tonight."


    "There¡¯s only one of you," Seraphina pointed out.


    Void Walker smiled. "Look again."


    More figures emerged from every shadow in the room. They surrounded the familypletely. At least twenty assassins, all with those terrible ck eyes.


    "Shadow walkers can split themselves," Dr. Webb¡¯s mother whispered. "Each shadow bes a separate killer."


    "How do we fight them?" Kael asked.


    "You don¡¯t," Void Walker said. "You die."


    He lunged toward baby ze. His shadow-de aimed straight at the sleeping infant¡¯s heart.


    Ronan threw himself in front of his son. The de pierced his shoulder instead of ze¡¯s chest.


    "Dad!" Luna screamed.


    Ronan¡¯s blood dripped onto baby ze. The infant¡¯s eyes snapped open. Orange mes erupted from his tiny body.


    The shadow walker who¡¯d stabbed Ronan burst into mes and crumbled to ash.


    "One down," baby ze said calmly. "Neen to go."


    "I love our babies," Darian said proudly, even as three shadow walkers advanced on him and Sage.


    Baby Sage opened his crystal blue eyes. His truth-sight zed outward.


    "You¡¯re not really here," Sage said to the approaching assassins. "You¡¯re illusions."


    Three of the shadow walkers vanished instantly.


    "Fifteen left," Sage announced.


    "Smart babies," Phoenix said, his golden power ring.


    "Clever babies," Luna added, silver light dancing around her.


    But the remaining shadow walkers weren¡¯t giving up. They attacked from all sides at once.


    Kane shifted into his massive wolf form and tackled two assassins. Seraphina moved vampire-fast, her ws ripping through shadow-flesh. Timothy used his recovered power to make three more forget how to be assassins.


    But there were still too many.


    Void Walker himself appeared behind Lydia, who was trying to protect both babies.


    "Say goodbye to your sons," he hissed.


    His de swept toward baby Sage¡¯s neck.


    But Frost appeared between them, ice armor covering her small body. The de shattered against her frozen skin.


    "Nobody hurts babies," Frost said coldly. "Ever."


    Her ice magic exploded outward. Five shadow walkers froze solid and cracked apart.


    "Five left," she announced.


    But Void Walker wasn¡¯t finished. He split himself again. Now there were ten of him, all focusing on the babies.


    "Too many," Kael panted. He was bleeding from multiple wounds.


    "We can¡¯t protect them all," ra said desperately.


    "Yes, we can," Luna said firmly.


    "How?" Phoenix asked.


    "The same way we stopped the bomb," Luna replied. "Together."


    The four children looked at each other. The babies were wide awake now, their powers humming with energy.


    "Everyone hold hands again," Sage said.


    "Now?" Darian asked, dodging a shadow-de.


    "Now," ze confirmed, his mes keeping two assassins at bay.


    "But we¡¯re fighting," Ronan protested.


    "Fighting and holding hands," Phoenix said. "Trust us."


    The family formed their circle again, even while shadow walkers attacked from every direction. It was the strangest battle anyone had ever seen. People fighting with one hand, holding hands with the other.


    But it worked.


    The children¡¯sbined power created a dome of light around the entire family. The shadow walkers couldn¡¯t prate it.


    "Impossible," Void Walker snarled. "Shadow always defeats light."


    "Not our light," Luna said.


    "Our light is made of love," Phoenix added.


    "And love is stronger than fear," Sage said wisely.


    "Love burns fear away," ze finished, his mes dancing higher.


    Void Walker and his remaining copies circled the dome of light, looking for weaknesses.


    "There," one of them said, pointing. "The old woman. She¡¯s not really part of their family. Her connection is weak."


    Dr. Webb¡¯s mother was indeed the weakest link. She¡¯d only just joined them. Her guilt and shame made her light dimmer than the others.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I¡¯m not strong enough."


    "Yes, you are," Dr. Webb said suddenly. He squeezed his mother¡¯s hand tighter. "I forgive you, Mom. For everything."


    Her light zed brighter instantly.


    "Marcus," she sobbed. "My dear boy."


    "I¡¯m not a boy anymore," Dr. Webb said. "But I¡¯m still your son."


    Their reconciliation sent a wave of healing power through the entire circle. The dome became blindingly bright.


    All the remaining shadow walkers screamed and dissolved.


    Except one.


    Void Walker himself stood outside the dome, untouched by the light.


    "Clever," he admitted. "But love won¡¯t save you from what¡¯sing."


    "What¡¯sing?" ra demanded.


    "The Purge," Void Walker said. "Every supernatural extremist group has united. Vampires who think your children are too powerful. Werewolves who believe they¡¯re abominations. Witches who want their magic for themselves. Fae who see them as threats to the natural order."


    "How many?" Kael asked grimly.


    "Thousands," Void Walker replied. "They¡¯re calling it the Children¡¯s War. And it starts at dawn."


    "We¡¯ll be ready," Luna said bravely.


    "Will you?" Void Walker asked. "Because they¡¯re not justing for you four. They¡¯reing for every supernatural child on Earth. Every witch child. Every werewolf pup. Every vampire fledgling. Every hybrid baby."


    "What?" Seraphina gasped.


    "They believe your children¡¯s power will contaminate all supernatural children," Void Walker exined. "So they n to kill them all. Just to be safe."


    "Monsters," Lydia whispered, holding her babies closer.


    "We¡¯re the monsters?" Void Walkerughed. "You¡¯re the ones who created children with god-like power. You¡¯re the ones who broke the natural order."


    "We fell in love," ra said simply. "That¡¯s not a crime."


    "It is when your love threatens reality itself," Void Walker replied.


    He began fading back into the shadows.


    "Six hours until dawn," he said. "Six hours until the Purge begins. Use them wisely."


    "Wait," Phoenix called out. "Why are you telling us this?"


    Void Walker paused. "Because I had a child once. A beautiful little girl with silver eyes. She could see the future."


    "What happened to her?" Luna asked softly.


    "Extremists killed her," Void Walker said quietly. "They said she was too dangerous. That her visions would upset the bnce."


    "Then why are you working with them?" Sage asked, his truth-sight reading the assassin¡¯s pain.


    "Because if I help them kill your children," Void Walker said, "they promised to bring my daughter back."


    "Death doesn¡¯t work that way," ze said gently. "Dead is dead."


    "I know," Void Walker admitted. "But hope makes people do terrible things."


    He vanishedpletely.


    The dome of light flickered and died. Everyone was exhausted.


    "Six hours," Kael said grimly.


    "Thousands of enemies," Ronan added.


    "All the supernatural children in the world at risk," Darian concluded.


    Baby Sage looked up at his parents with those wise crystal eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said calmly. "We have a n."


    "What n?" ra asked.


    Baby ze smiled, mes dancing around his fingers.


    "We¡¯re going to save everyone," he said simply. "Even the bad guys."


    "How?" Luna asked her baby brothers.


    "By doing something no one expects," Sage replied.


    "What?" Phoenix pressed.


    Both babies grinned identical mischievous grins.


    "We¡¯re going to surrender," they said together.


    Before anyone could ask what they meant, baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight showed them all a vision of the future.


    What they saw made everyone¡¯s blood run cold.


    The Purge wasn¡¯t just about killing supernatural children.


    It was about starting a war that would destroy both the human and supernatural worlds.


    And the only way to stop it was for the four most powerful children in existence to walk straight into the enemy¡¯s trap.


    "Absolutely not," every parent said at once.


    "Absolutely yes," all four children replied.


    "It¡¯s the only way," Luna said.


    "The only way to save everyone," Phoenix added.


    "Trust us," Sage said.


    "We know what we¡¯re doing," ze finished.


    But as dawn approached, one terrible question remained unanswered:


    Could four children, no matter how powerful, really save the world?


    Or would they die trying?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154: Warrior Parents

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Warrior Parents</h4>


    "No." ra¡¯s voice cut through the nursery like a de. "My babies are not walking into any trap."


    Baby Sage blinked his crystal blue eyes. "Mom, you saw the vision. If we don¡¯t¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what the vision showed," Kael interrupted, his Alpha voice booming. "You¡¯re six months old."


    "Age is just a number," baby ze said, tiny mes flickering around his fingers.


    Ronanughed bitterly. "Did our baby just give us life advice?"


    "He¡¯s not wrong," Darian said quietly. Everyone turned to stare at him. "What? I¡¯m not saying we let them sacrifice themselves. I¡¯m saying we fight smarter."


    "Exin," ra demanded.


    Darian picked up baby Sage, who immediately grabbed his father¡¯s finger. "The vision showed the children surrendering. It didn¡¯t show us doing nothing."


    "Keep talking," Kael said.


    "We be warrior parents," Darian continued. "We follow them into the trap, but we turn it into our trap."


    Luna¡¯s silver eyes brightened. "A decoy mission."


    "Exactly," Phoenix agreed, his golden power humming. "The bad guys expect four powerful children. They don¡¯t expect an entire family of fighters."


    Dr. Webb stepped forward. "I¡¯ming too."


    "Marcus, no," his mother protested.


    "Mom, they¡¯re targeting all supernatural children," Dr. Webb said firmly. "Every child I¡¯ve ever helped heal could die tonight. I won¡¯t hide."


    Kane shifted restlessly. "My pack will fight beside you."


    Seraphina nodded. "So will my coven."


    Timothy straightened his sses. "The memory witches stand with you as well."


    Frost created an ice sword in her small hand. "Nobody hurts babies. Ever."


    Baby Sage looked around at all the determined faces. "This could work. But it has to look real."


    "What has to look real?" Lydia asked nervously.


    "Our surrender," baby ze exined. "The enemies have to believe we¡¯re giving up."


    "Which means no weapons visible," Luna said, understanding immediately.


    "No obvious magic," Phoenix added.


    "We have to look defenseless," Sage continued.


    "While actually being ready for war," ze finished.


    ra felt her heart racing. "This is insane."


    "Insane ns work best," Ronan said with a wild grin. "Trust me, I know."


    Kael checked his watch. "Five hours until dawn. Where exactly are we supposed to surrender?"


    Baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight zed. Images shed through everyone¡¯s minds. A massive clearing in the forest. Hundreds of supernatural enemies forming a circle. And in the center, four small children walking toward certain death.


    "The Sacred Grove," Timothy whispered. "They chose the most powerful magical location in the territory."


    "Smart," Darian admitted. "All that natural magic will boost their abilities."


    "But it works both ways," Frost pointed out. "We¡¯ll be stronger there too."


    "Good point," Kane said. "My wolves are always more powerful in the Grove."


    "So are my vampires," Seraphina agreed.


    Dr. Webb was already moving. "I need to contact every supernatural ally we have. If this is happening, we¡¯re not going alone."


    "How many enemies are we talking about?" ra asked, though she dreaded the answer.


    Baby Sage closed his eyes, his truth-sight reaching out. "Three thousand, four hundred and twelve."


    Stunned silence filled the room.


    "How many allies do we have?" Ronan asked weakly.


    "Maybe two hundred," Kane estimated.


    "We¡¯re outnumbered seventeen to one," Darian calcted grimly.


    "I like those odds," baby ze said cheerfully.


    Everyone stared at him.


    "What?" the baby asked innocently. "Seventeen bad guys for every one of us? That¡¯s not fair to them."


    Despite everything, ra almost smiled. "You¡¯re definitely Ronan¡¯s son."


    "Hey!" Ronan protested. "I would have said the same thing."


    "That¡¯s exactly my point," ra replied.


    Suddenly, shadows crept through the window again. But these shadows felt different. Sadder.


    Void Walker emerged, but his ck eyes looked hollow now.


    "You¡¯re really going through with it," he said quietly.


    "Did you think we wouldn¡¯t?" Kael challenged.


    "I hoped you¡¯d run," Void Walker admitted. "Take your children and disappear forever."


    "Running won¡¯t save the other children," Luna pointed out.


    "Smart girl," Void Walker said. "Too smart for your own good."


    "Why are you here?" ra demanded.


    Void Walker was quiet for a long moment. "I remembered something about my daughter. Thest vision she had before they killed her."


    "What did she see?" Phoenix asked gently.


    "She saw four children with impossible power standing in a circle of enemies," Void Walker whispered. "She said they would either save everyone or doom everyone. There was no middle ground."


    Baby Sage tilted his head. "What else did she see?"


    "She saw that one parent would have to make an impossible choice," Void Walker continued. "Between saving their own child and saving the world."


    Ice-cold fear shot through ra¡¯s veins. "Which parent?"


    "She didn¡¯t say," Void Walker replied. "But she was very clear about one thing. The choice woulde at the moment of greatest darkness, when all hope seemed lost."


    "Cryptic prophecies," Ronan muttered. "I hate cryptic prophecies."


    "There¡¯s more," Void Walker said reluctantly. "The extremists aren¡¯t nning to just kill your children quickly. They want to make an example. They¡¯re going to torture them first."


    Kael¡¯s eyes zed red with Alpha rage. "Over my dead body."


    "That¡¯s also part of their n," Void Walker said softly.


    The temperature in the room dropped as everyone¡¯s powers red with fury.


    "You¡¯re telling us this why?" Darian asked suspiciously.


    Void Walker looked directly at baby Sage. "Because your son¡¯s truth-sight showed me something in that vision earlier. My daughter isn¡¯t really gone. Part of her soul is trapped in the space between life and death. The extremists lied to me. They can¡¯t bring her back. But..."


    "But what?" Sage pressed.


    "If your n works, if you really do save everyone, the bnce will shift enough to free her spirit," Void Walker exined. "She¡¯ll finally be at peace."


    "And if we fail?" ze asked.


    "Then everyone dies, including her trapped soul," Void Walker said grimly.


    He began fading back into the shadows.


    "Four hours now," he warned. "They¡¯re already gathering at the Grove."


    "Wait," ra called out. "Will you help us?"


    Void Walker paused. "I can¡¯t fight my own kind directly. But..."


    He tossed something onto the floor. A small silver pendant shaped like an eye.


    "My daughter¡¯s truth-sight pendant," he said. "It will show you which enemy is the real leader when the timees. Not all the ones giving orders are actually in charge."


    Then he vanishedpletely.


    Baby Sage crawled over and touched the pendant. His eyes went wide.


    "What is it?" Luna asked.


    "The real enemy," Sage whispered. "It¡¯s not who we think it is."


    "Who is it?" everyone demanded.


    But baby Sage had gone very quiet, his truth-sight showing him something that made him tremble.


    "We need to go now," he said urgently. "The timeline just changed."


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked.


    Baby ze¡¯s orange mes suddenly zed bright with rm. "They¡¯re not waiting for dawn anymore."


    "They¡¯reing now," Phoenix said, his golden power ring.


    "All of them," Luna added, silver light dancing anxiously around her.


    Through the broken windows, they could see lights moving through the forest. Hundreds of lights. Thousands of lights.


    All heading straight for them.


    "So much for our four hours," Ronan said grimly.


    "Change of ns," ra said, her voice steady despite her racing heart. "We make our stand here."


    "In the nursery?" Darian asked.


    "In the nursery," ra confirmed. "Where our children were born. Where their power first awakened. Where we became a family."


    The lights were getting closer. They could hear voices now. Angry voices calling for blood.


    Baby Sage looked up at his parents with those wise crystal eyes.


    "Remember," he said softly. "Whatever happens next, we¡¯re stronger together."


    "Always," baby ze agreed, tiny mes dancing around his fingers.


    Luna and Phoenix moved to stand protectively in front of their baby brothers.


    "Together," Luna whispered.


    "Forever," Phoenix added.


    But as the army of enemies surrounded the house, one terrifying truth became clear:


    This wouldn¡¯t be a battle.


    It would be a war.


    And not everyone would survive until morning.

 Chapter 155: Sanctuary of Power

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Sanctuary of Power</h4>


    "Everyone in the center of the room! Now!" ra shouted as the enemy lights surrounded the house.


    Crash!


    The front door exploded inward. ck-eyed shadow walkers poured through like deadly smoke.


    "Shield formation!" Kael roared.


    The family formed a tight circle around the babies. But more enemies smashed through every window. Vampire fangs gleamed. Werewolf ws extended. Witch magic crackled dangerously.


    "Too many!" Kane snarled, shifting into his massive wolf form.


    "We need the sanctuary!" baby Sage yelled over the chaos.


    "What sanctuary?" ra demanded, dodging a shadow de.


    "The one we¡¯re about to build!" baby ze replied, his tiny mes growing brighter.


    "Hold hands!" Lunamanded, her silver power zing. "Everyone! Right now!"


    "Are you insane?" Seraphina hissed, fighting off three vampires. "We¡¯re under attack!"


    "Trust the children!" Phoenix shouted, his golden light pushing back advancing werewolves.


    Despite the danger, the family grabbed hands again. Even while fighting. Even while bleeding. Even while enemies surrounded thempletely.


    "This is crazy!" Ronan yelled, using his free hand to punch a shadow walker.


    "Crazy works!" Darian replied, kicking a witch away from baby Sage.


    The moment their circlepleted, something extraordinary happened.


    The babies¡¯ power exploded outward like a nuclear bomb of light.


    But instead of destroying everything, it created something beautiful.


    Walls of pure energy rose from the floor. Not regr walls. These were made of swirling silver, dancing gold, zing orange, and crystal blue power.


    "Impossible," Dr. Webb breathed.


    The sanctuary walls pushed outward, forcing all the enemies back. They couldn¡¯t prate the barrier no matter how hard they tried. Shadow des bounced off harmlessly. Vampire ws couldn¡¯t scratch it. Werewolf teeth couldn¡¯t bite through it.


    "How?" Timothy asked in wonder.


    "Four different types of power," baby Sage exined calmly. "Combined into something new."


    "Something stronger than anything that¡¯s ever existed," baby ze added proudly.


    But the walls weren¡¯t just protective. They were alive. Moving. Growing.


    "It¡¯s expanding," Frost noticed, her ice magic adding to the barrier¡¯s strength.


    The sanctuary pushed outward through the entire house. Then beyond the house. Into the yard. Through the forest.


    "It¡¯s not stopping," Kane said in amazement.


    The barrier of light swept across the entire territory. Every supernatural child within fifty miles was suddenly surrounded by the same protective walls.


    "We¡¯re not just protecting ourselves," Luna realized. "We¡¯re protecting everyone."


    "Every werewolf pup," Phoenix said with growing excitement.


    "Every vampire fledgling," Sage continued.


    "Every witch child," ze finished. "All of them are safe now."


    Outside the sanctuary, thousands of enemies pressed against the walls, trying desperately to break through. But their attacks did nothing.


    "This is incredible," Dr. Webb whispered. "But how long can itst?"


    Baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight flickered. His face went pale.


    "What is it?" ra asked urgently.


    "The power drain," Sage whispered. "Protecting this many children... it¡¯s using up our energy too fast."


    "How fast?" Kael demanded.


    "We have maybe an hour before the sanctuary copses," baby ze said grimly.


    "Then we use that hour," Lydia said firmly, holding her sons closer.


    "To do what?" Seraphina asked.


    "To turn defense into offense," Ronan said with a wild grin.


    Darian nodded. "The sanctuary isn¡¯t just keeping them out. It¡¯s keeping us in too. They can¡¯t escape now."


    "Wait," Timothy said slowly. "You want to trap ourselves with three thousand enemies?"


    "Exactly," Luna said, her silver eyes zing with determination.


    "But now they can¡¯t run away," Phoenix added, golden power dancing around him.


    "And we know exactly where they all are," Sage pointed out.


    "Perfect targets," ze said, tiny mes growing bigger.


    Dr. Webb stared at the children. "You¡¯re not nning to kill them all, are you?"


    "Of course not," baby Sage said, looking shocked. "We¡¯re going to save them."


    "Save them?" Kane asked, confused. "They came here to murder children."


    "Because they¡¯re scared," baby ze exined patiently. "Fear makes people do terrible things."


    "So we remove the fear," Sage continued.


    "How exactly do we remove fear from three thousand murderous extremists?" ra asked.


    Baby Sage smiled mysteriously. "We show them the truth."


    His crystal blue eyes began to glow brighter than ever before. The truth-sight power spread outward, touching every enemy pressed against the sanctuary walls.


    Suddenly, all the attacking supernatural beings stopped fighting.


    "What¡¯s happening to them?" Frost whispered.


    "They¡¯re seeing," Phoenix said in wonder.


    "Seeing what?" Dr. Webb asked.


    "Everything," Luna replied softly.


    Through the transparent walls, they could watch the enemies¡¯ faces changing. The hatred melted away. The anger faded. Many of them began crying.


    "What are they seeing?" Kael pressed.


    "The truth about power," baby Sage exined. "That it¡¯s not meant to destroy. It¡¯s meant to protect."


    "They¡¯re seeing visions of their own children," baby ze added. "How they felt when their babies were born. How much they loved them."


    "And now they understand," Sage continued. "Our power isn¡¯t a threat to their children. It¡¯s protection for all children."


    One by one, the enemies began backing away from the sanctuary walls. Not in fear. In understanding.


    "It¡¯s working," Seraphina breathed.


    But suddenly, a new voice cut through the peace.


    "Enough!"


    A figure stepped out from behind the retreating enemies. Someone none of them had expected.


    "You," ra gasped.


    It was Alpha Marcus. Kael, Ronan, and Darian¡¯s father. But something was wrong with him. His eyes werepletely ck, just like the shadow walkers.


    "Dad?" Kael whispered in shock.


    "You¡¯re supposed to be dead," Ronan said numbly.


    "Death is temporary," Marcus replied coldly. "When you make the right deals."


    "What deals?" Darian demanded.


    "I sold my soul to the Shadow Realm," Marcus exined casually. "In exchange for power enough to destroy your abomination children."


    Dr. Webb¡¯s mother grabbed her son¡¯s arm. "The Shadow Realm? But that¡¯s impossible. It was sealed centuries ago."


    "Your grandchildren¡¯s power broke the seal," Marcus said with an evil smile. "All that energy had to go somewhere. It punched a hole straight through to the darkest dimension in existence."


    "No," Timothy whispered in horror. "If the Shadow Realm is open..."


    "Then shadow demons can enter our world," Marcus finished. "And they¡¯re very hungry."


    The sky above the sanctuary began turning ck. Not regr darkness. This was deeper. Hungrier.


    "How many demons areing?" Kane asked grimly.


    "All of them," Marcus replied cheerfully.


    Red eyes began opening in the ck sky. Hundreds of them. Thousands.


    "The sanctuary won¡¯t hold against shadow demons," Frost said urgently.


    "Because demons feed on power," Dr. Webb realized. "The more energy we use, the stronger they be."


    Baby Sage looked up at his parents with frightened crystal eyes.


    "We have a choice," he whispered. "Keep the sanctuary up and feed the demons until they¡¯re unstoppable. Or drop the barriers and face Marcus alone."


    "Either way, we lose," baby ze said quietly.


    The demons were descending now. Getting closer to the sanctuary walls.


    "There has to be another option," ra said desperately.


    "There is," a familiar voice said.


    Void Walker appeared in the center of their circle.


    "But you¡¯re not going to like it," he continued grimly.


    "Tell us," all four parents demanded at once.


    Void Walker looked directly at the babies.


    "One of you has to go into the Shadow Realm," he said quietly. "Seal it from the inside."


    "Absolutely not," everyone said immediately.


    "It¡¯s the only way," Void Walker insisted.


    "Then we all go," ra said firmly.


    "No," Void Walker shook his head. "Only pure power can survive in the Shadow Realm. Adult souls are tooplicated. Too conflicted."


    "You¡¯re talking about sending a baby into hell," Kael snarled.


    "I¡¯m talking about one baby saving both worlds," Void Walker replied.


    Above them, the demons were almost touching the sanctuary walls.


    "Decide quickly," Marcus called out mockingly. "My new friends are getting impatient."


    Baby Sage and baby ze looked at each other. Some silentmunication passed between them.


    "We¡¯ll go together," they said simultaneously.


    "No," every parent said at once.


    "Yes," both babies replied firmly.


    But before anyone could argue further, something impossible happened.


    The demons touched the sanctuary walls.


    And instead of breaking through, they began screaming.


    "What?" Marcus gasped. "That¡¯s not possible!"


    The sanctuary wasn¡¯t just made of the children¡¯s power anymore.


    It was made of love. Parent love. Sibling love. Family love.


    And shadow demons couldn¡¯t touch love.


    "Impossible!" Marcus roared.


    But baby Sage was smiling now.


    "Not impossible," he said calmly. "Just unexpected."


    "We don¡¯t have to go into the Shadow Realm," baby ze realized.


    "Because we can bring the light into their darkness," Sage finished.


    The two babies reached out and touched the sanctuary walls.


    Theirbined power shot upward like a rocket, straight into the demon-filled sky.


    What happened next would change everything.


    But first, they had to survive the explosion of light that was about to engulf both worlds.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 156: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Exposed</h4>


    The explosion of light shot into the sky like a nuclear bomb made of pure energy.


    Every shadow demon screamed and dissolved. The ck sky turned brilliant white. And the light kept expanding.


    "It¡¯s too bright!" Luna yelled, covering her eyes.


    "I can¡¯t control it!" baby Sage cried, his truth-sight zing out of control.


    "Neither can I!" baby ze added, orange mes erupting from his tiny body.


    The sanctuary walls exploded outward at the speed of light. The energy wave swept across the entire state. Then the entire country. Within seconds, it circled the globe.


    "What have we done?" Phoenix whispered.


    Every human on Earth saw the sh.


    Every satellite captured it.


    Every camera recorded it.


    "The whole world just witnessed magic," Dr. Webb said in horror.


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst part.


    BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!


    Emergency sirens started wailing. Military helicopters appeared on the horizon. News vans raced up the forest road.


    "They¡¯reing," Kane growled, his wolf senses detecting approaching vehicles.


    "Who¡¯sing?" Lydia asked, clutching her babies protectively.


    "Everyone," Timothy said grimly, watching the sky fill with aircraft. "Military. Government. Scientists. Media."


    The first helicopternded in the clearing. Soldiers in ck uniforms jumped out, weapons raised.


    "FREEZE! NOBODY MOVE!" their leader shouted through a megaphone.


    "This is General Morrison, Department of Supernatural Affairs!" the man continued. "We know what you are!"


    "Department of what now?" Ronan asked.


    "They¡¯ve been watching us," Frost realized, her ice powers creating defensive barriers.


    More helicopters arrived. Then trucks. Then news vans with satellite dishes.


    "LIVE FROM THE SUPERNATURAL INCIDENT SITE!" a reporter yelled into her camera. "THIS IS CHANNEL 7 NEWS!"


    "Turn that off!" General Morrison barked at his soldiers.


    But it was toote. The cameras were already rolling. Broadcasting live to the entire world.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the reporter continued breathlessly, "we¡¯re witnessing what appears to be actual magic!"


    Baby Sage tried to dim his glowing eyes. Baby ze attempted to stop his mes. But their powers were still out of control from the massive energy release.


    "The children can¡¯t hide it," Seraphina said urgently.


    "ATTENTION SUPERNATURAL BEINGS!" General Morrison¡¯s voice boomed. "YOU ARE SURROUNDED! SURRENDER IMMEDIATELY!"


    "How did they find us so fast?" Darian demanded.


    Dr. Webb pulled out a strange device from his pocket. It was beeping rapidly.


    "Marcus," he said quietly. "This is a tracking beacon. You¡¯ve been carrying it this whole time."


    Everyone stared at Dr. Webb in shock.


    "You led them here?" Kael snarled.


    "I didn¡¯t know!" Dr. Webb protested. "Someone must have nted it when I was unconscious!"


    "Who?" ra demanded.


    Dr. Webb¡¯s mother stepped forward, tears streaming down her face.


    "I did," she whispered.


    Stunned silence.


    "Mom?" Dr. Webb gasped.


    "They threatened to kill you," she sobbed. "The government agents said if I didn¡¯t help them track supernatural activity, they¡¯d execute you for practicing illegal medicine."


    "You betrayed us," Luna said, her silver eyes zing with hurt.


    "I was trying to protect my son!" the old woman cried.


    "By dooming our children!" Phoenix shot back, golden power ring angrily.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" she wailed. "I¡¯m so sorry!"


    But apologies couldn¡¯t fix what was happening.


    More vehicles arrived every minute. Military trucks. Government sedans. Media vans. Even helicopters with international logos.


    "The whole world is watching," Timothy said in dismay.


    On every screen visible through the news van windows, their faces were broadcasting live. The babies¡¯ glowing eyes. Luna¡¯s silver power. Phoenix¡¯s golden light.


    "BREAKING NEWS!" another reporter shouted. "SUPERNATURAL CHILDREN CONFIRMED REAL!"


    "MAGIC EXISTS!" screamed a third journalist.


    "WEREWOLVES AND VAMPIRES AMONG US!" yelled a fourth.


    Kane shifted nervously. "This is bad. Really bad."


    "Understatement of the century," Seraphina muttered.


    General Morrison stepped closer, his weapon trained on the babies.


    "You children wille with us for testing," he announced coldly.


    "Over our dead bodies," all four parents said simultaneously.


    "That can be arranged," the General replied without emotion.


    Redser dots appeared on everyone¡¯s chests. Sniper rifles.


    "You¡¯re threatening babies," ra said in disbelief.


    "We¡¯re containing dangerous weapons," Morrison corrected.


    "They¡¯re children!" Lydia screamed.


    "They¡¯re anomalies," Morrison shot back. "Threats to national security."


    Baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight suddenly zed brighter.


    "He¡¯s lying," Sage announced clearly. "They don¡¯t want to test us."


    "What do they want?" baby ze asked his brother.


    "They want to use us," Sage replied grimly. "As weapons."


    Morrison¡¯s face twitched. "Smart kid. Too smart."


    "You nned this," Darian realized. "The tracking device. The public exposure. All of it."


    "Of course we did," Morrison said smugly. "We¡¯ve been monitoring supernatural activity for decades. Waiting for subjects powerful enough to be useful."


    "Useful for what?" Kael demanded.


    "War," Morrison replied simply. "Do you have any idea what weapons these children could be? The enemies we could defeat?"


    "They¡¯re babies!" Ronan roared.


    "They¡¯re resources," Morrison corrected coldly.


    Around the world, people were watching this conversation live on television. Social media exploded with reactions.


    #SaveTheSupernaturalChildren started trending.


    #MagicIsReal broke the inte.


    #ProtectTheBabies became a worldwide movement.


    But the government didn¡¯t care about public opinion.


    "Load them up," Morrison ordered his soldiers. "All of them."


    "Wait," baby Sage said suddenly. "Look at the cameras."


    Everyone turned. The news cameras were still rolling. Broadcasting everything live.


    "The whole world just heard you admit to kidnapping children for weapons," Phoenix pointed out.


    Morrison¡¯s face went pale. "Turn off those cameras! NOW!"


    But the reporters refused.


    "This is breaking news!" one shouted. "The public has a right to know!"


    "You¡¯re under arrest for threatening children!" another added.


    The soldiers looked confused. Half of them lowered their weapons.


    "Sir," one soldier said hesitantly, "maybe we should reconsider..."


    "FOLLOW ORDERS!" Morrison screamed.


    But something else was happening.


    Cars were pulling up. Regr cars with regr people inside. Humans who had been watching the live broadcast.


    "Leave those children alone!" a woman yelled, getting out of her car.


    "They¡¯re just babies!" a man added, joining her.


    More people arrived. Dozens. Then hundreds.


    "The humans are protecting us," Luna whispered in amazement.


    "Some of them," Phoenix corrected, watching other people arrive with signs reading "SUPERNATURAL THREAT" and "MAGIC IS EVIL."


    The crowd was dividing. Half wanted to protect the supernatural children. Half wanted them gone.


    "This is about to be a riot," Kane observed grimly.


    "Sir!" a soldier called to Morrison. "We¡¯re getting orders from Washington. Stand down immediately."


    "What?" Morrison snarled.


    "The President wants to speak with the supernatural children personally," the soldier continued. "No weapons. No threats. Diplomatic contact only."


    Morrison¡¯s face turned purple with rage.


    "You¡¯re making a mistake," he hissed. "These creatures will destroy everything."


    "The only creature I see destroying anything is you," ra said coldly.


    But baby Sage was looking worried again.


    "What is it?" Darian asked.


    "The President," Sage whispered. "She¡¯s noting here to talk."


    "What¡¯s sheing for?" baby ze asked nervously.


    Sage¡¯s truth-sight showed him a vision that made his tiny face go white with terror.


    "She¡¯s bringing the Enhanced Human Project," he said quietly.


    "What¡¯s that?" everyone asked.


    "Humans with artificial supernatural powers," Sage exined. "They¡¯ve been experimenting for years. Creating human-werewolf hybrids. Human-vampirebinations. Human-witch crossbreeds."


    "Impossible," Timothy breathed.


    "Not impossible," Morrison said with an evil smile. "Just ssified. Until now."


    The sky filled with new helicopters. These were different. Bigger. More heavily armed.


    And when theynded, the beings that stepped out weren¡¯t fully human anymore.


    "Meet the future," Morrison announced proudly. "Enhanced humans designed specifically to capture supernatural children."


    The enhanced soldiers had glowing eyes like werewolves, fangs like vampires, and magic crackling around their hands like witches.


    But they moved like machines. Cold. Emotionless. Programmed.


    "They can¡¯t feel love," baby Sage realized in horror.


    "Orpassion," baby ze added.


    "Or fear," Phoenix said grimly.


    "Which means they can¡¯t be reasoned with," Luna concluded.


    The enhanced soldiers raised weapons that hummed with supernatural energy.


    "Surrender the children," their leadermanded in a voice like grinding metal.


    "Never," ra said firmly.


    "Then you will all be terminated," the enhanced soldier replied.


    "Wait!" a new voice called out.


    A ck limousine pulled up. The President of the United States stepped out.


    But when she looked at the supernatural children, her eyes weren¡¯t human either.


    They were silver. Just like Luna¡¯s.


    "Hello, granddaughter," the President said to Luna with a cold smile.


    Luna¡¯s silver eyes went wide with shock.


    "That¡¯s impossible," she whispered.


    "Is it?" the President asked. "Did you really think you were the only supernatural bloodline in the government?"


    The truth hit everyone like a lightning bolt.


    The President wasn¡¯t human.


    She was supernatural.


    And she¡¯d been hunting her own kind for decades.

 Chapter 157: Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Surrounded</h4>


    "Grandmother?" Luna whispered, her silver eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Hello, Luna," the President said coldly. "You have your mother¡¯s stubborn streak."


    "My mother is dead," Luna shot back.


    "Is she?" the President asked with a cruel smile. "Are you so sure?"


    ra stepped protectively in front of Luna. "Don¡¯t y games with her."


    "Games?" the Presidentughed. "This isn¡¯t a game. This is survival."


    More military vehicles surrounded them. Tanks rolled into position. Soldiers with supernatural-enhanced weapons took aim.


    "Madam President," General Morrison said nervously, "the media is still recording."


    The President waved her hand. Every camera in the area went dead.


    "Not anymore," she said simply.


    "How did you do that?" Phoenix demanded.


    "Silver magic," baby Sage whispered, his truth-sight reading the President¡¯s power. "Just like Luna¡¯s, but twisted."


    "Twisted by years of hiding," the President exined. "Do you know what it¡¯s like to be supernatural in a human government? To watch your own kind be hunted while you smile and signws?"


    "Then why didn¡¯t you help us?" Luna asked, her voice breaking.


    "Help you?" the President scoffed. "You children nearly exposed all of us with your little light show."


    "We were protecting supernatural children!" Phoenix protested.


    "You were being reckless!" the President snapped. "Forty years I¡¯ve worked to keep our world secret. Forty years of careful nning. And you destroyed it all in one night."


    "Good," baby ze said defiantly, his tiny mes flickering. "Secrets are lies."


    The President¡¯s silver eyes narrowed dangerously. "Careful, little fire starter. I¡¯ve killed supernatural children before."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Ronan snarled. "No supernatural would hurt children."


    "Wouldn¡¯t they?" the President asked. She gestured to the enhanced soldiers. "Meet my previous experiments."


    The enhanced soldiers¡¯ faces were emotionless. But baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight saw deeper.


    "They were children once," he gasped in horror. "Supernatural children. You turned them into weapons."


    "The Enhanced Human Project," the President confirmed proudly. "We take young supernaturals and remove their emotions. Theirpassion. Their free will. Then we enhance their powers and train them to obey."


    "You monster," ra breathed.


    "I¡¯m a survivor," the President corrected. "And soon, you¡¯ll understand."


    She pulled out a strange device. It looked like a silver cor.


    "Power dampeners," she exined. "They¡¯ll suppress your children¡¯s abilities permanently."


    "Over our dead bodies," Kael growled, his Alpha voice booming.


    "That¡¯s option two," the President agreed cheerfully.


    The enhanced soldiers raised their weapons. But before anyone could move, something unexpected happened.


    The human crowd that had gathered to watch began chanting.


    "Save the children! Save the children!"


    "Let them be free! Let them be free!"


    The President turned, annoyed. "Disperse those humans immediately."


    "Ma¡¯am," a soldier said hesitantly, "there are news crews from seventeen countries here. If we attack civilians on live television..."


    "I said the cameras were dead," the President snapped.


    "The local ones, yes," the soldier replied. "But international satellites are still broadcasting. This is being watched by three billion people worldwide."


    The President¡¯s face twisted with rage. "Then we¡¯ll have to be quick."


    She raised her hand toward baby Sage. Silver magic crackled between her fingers.


    "No!" Luna screamed, diving in front of her baby brother.


    The President¡¯s magic hit Luna instead. She copsed, her silver light flickering weakly.


    "Luna!" Phoenix cried, catching his sister as she fell.


    "I¡¯m okay," Luna whispered. "But her magic... it¡¯s like poison."


    "Silver magic corrupted by hatred," baby Sage said sadly. "It¡¯s the opposite of love."


    "Enough philosophy," the President snarled. "Enhanced soldiers, retrieve the targets."


    The artificial beings moved forward like robots. Their eyes glowed with stolen supernatural power.


    But Kane stepped in their path, shifting into his massive wolf form. "You want them? Go through me."


    Seraphina appeared beside him, vampire speed making her a blur. "And me."


    Timothy joined them, his restored memory magic crackling. "And me."


    Dr. Webb stepped forward despite his mother¡¯s protests. "And me."


    Even Frost created ice weapons in her small hands. "Nobody hurts babies. Ever."


    The enhanced soldiers paused, calcting odds.


    "Overwhelm them," the President ordered coldly.


    The artificial beings attacked all at once. But something strange happened.


    The regr human crowd began moving closer. Not running away from the supernatural battle. Running toward it.


    "What are they doing?" General Morrison asked in confusion.


    A middle-aged woman broke through the military line. "I won¡¯t let you hurt children!" she yelled, putting herself between the enhanced soldiers and baby ze.


    A teenage boy joined her. "Magic or not, they¡¯re just kids!"


    More humans followed. Dozens. Then hundreds.


    "The humans are protecting us," Phoenix whispered in amazement.


    "Not all of them," Darian pointed out grimly.


    Another group of humans was approaching from the opposite direction. These carried signs reading "MAGIC IS EVIL" and "DESTROY THE MONSTERS."


    "Kill them all!" someone in the hate group screamed.


    "Save them all!" someone in the protection group yelled back.


    The two human crowds collided in the middle. Fighting broke out immediately.


    "This is chaos," the President said with disgust. "Enhanced soldiers, ignore the humans. Focus on the targets."


    But the artificial beings were struggling. Every time they tried to reach the supernatural children, more protective humans got in their way.


    "I have an idea," baby Sage said suddenly.


    "What?" everyone asked.


    "We surrender," he said simply.


    "WHAT?" every parent shouted at once.


    "Not really surrender," baby ze exined, understanding his brother¡¯s n. "Pretend surrender."


    "Go with the President voluntarily," Sage continued.


    "Are you insane?" Ronan demanded.


    "Think about it," Phoenix said, catching on. "If we go willingly, the humans will follow."


    "And the cameras will keep recording," Luna added, struggling to her feet.


    "The whole world will see exactly what the government does to supernatural children," Sage finished.


    "That¡¯s... actually brilliant," Darian admitted reluctantly.


    "Also incredibly dangerous," ra pointed out.


    "Everything¡¯s dangerous now," baby ze said wisely. "At least this way, we control the danger."


    The President was watching their whispered conversation with suspicion. "What are you plotting?"


    Baby Sage looked up at her with his innocent crystal blue eyes. "We¡¯lle with you."


    "Sage, no," ra pleaded.


    "We will," baby ze agreed. "But we have conditions."


    The Presidentughed coldly. "You¡¯re in no position to make demands."


    "Aren¡¯t we?" Sage asked. He pointed to the sky. "Satellite cameras from every major newswork. Three billion people watching. What do you think happens if you drag screaming babies away on live television?"


    The President¡¯s smile faltered.


    "Public opinion matters," Phoenix added. "Even to Presidents."


    "Especially supernatural ones," Luna said pointedly.


    The President nced at the cameras she couldn¡¯t shut down. At the crowds of humans fighting over the children¡¯s fate. At the international attention focused on her every move.


    "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "What are your conditions?"


    "Our parentse with us," baby Sage said firmly.


    "Absolutely not."


    "Our older siblingse too," baby ze added.


    "Out of the question."


    "Then we fight here," Sage said calmly. "Right now. On live television. In front of three billion witnesses."


    "You¡¯re children," the President hissed. "You can¡¯t threaten me."


    "We¡¯re not threatening," ze replied innocently. "We¡¯re promising."


    Baby Sage¡¯s truth-sight began to glow. Baby ze¡¯s mes started dancing higher.


    "Last chance," Sage said softly. "Family stays together, or everyone sees what happens when you try to separate us."


    The President looked at the cameras. At the crowds. At the enhanced soldiers who couldn¡¯t move without hurting innocent humans.


    "You little monsters," she whispered.


    "We prefer ¡¯strategic thinkers,¡¯" baby ze said cheerfully.


    After a long moment, the President nodded stiffly. "Fine. Your family can apany you. But they¡¯ll be detained as well."


    "Deal," both babies said together.


    "This is a mistake," ra whispered to them.


    "Maybe," Sage replied quietly. "But it¡¯s our mistake to make."


    "Together," ze added firmly.


    The President gestured to her enhanced soldiers. "Escort them to the transport vehicles. Carefully. The whole world is watching."


    As they walked toward the military trucks, baby Sage caught his parents¡¯ hands.


    "Trust us," he whispered. "We have a n."


    "What n?" Kael asked urgently.


    Sage smiled mysteriously. "You¡¯ll see when we get to their secret facility."


    "What secret facility?" Darian demanded.


    "The one where they keep all the other supernatural children they¡¯ve captured over the years," baby ze said quietly.


    Everyone froze.


    "There are others?" Luna asked in shock.


    "Dozens," Sage confirmed sadly. "Maybe hundreds."


    "And we¡¯re going to set them all free," ze added with determination.


    "How?" Phoenix asked.


    "By doing what we do best," the babies said together.


    "Which is?" Ronan pressed.


    Baby Sage¡¯s crystal eyes twinkled with mischief. "Being underestimated."


    As the military trucks drove away with their precious cargo, one thought ran through everyone¡¯s minds:


    They were walking straight into the most dangerous trap ever set for supernatural beings.


    But maybe, just maybe, they were about to turn that trap inside out.

 Chapter 158: The Choice That Changes Everything

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158: The Choice That Changes Everything</h4>


    The military truck hit a huge bump, throwing ra against the cold metal wall. Her heart pounded as she watched her babies through the tiny window. Sage and ze sat calmly in the truck ahead, but she could see the worry in their small faces.


    "Mom, look," Phoenix whispered, pointing outside.


    Cars were following them. Hundreds of cars. News vans, regr people, even buses full of protesters. They stretched back as far as ra could see.


    "The whole world is watching," Luna said softly.


    Kane growled low in his throat. "They¡¯re taking us to a prison."


    "Not a prison," Darian corrected grimly. "Something worse."


    Through her earpiece, ra heard the President talking to someone. The voice was crackling, but she caught enough words to make her blood freeze.


    "Prepare the memory wipe machine," the President was saying. "All supernatural children will forget their powers exist."


    "What about the adults?" another voice asked.


    "Enhanced soldiers will handle them permanently."


    ra¡¯s hands started shaking. They weren¡¯t just being captured. They were going to be destroyed.


    "Did you hear that?" she whispered to Kael.


    His face went deadly pale. "We have to get out of here."


    "How?" Ronan demanded. "We¡¯re surrounded by armed soldiers."


    Suddenly, baby Sage¡¯s voice came through a tiny speaker hidden in ra¡¯s jacket. He must have nted it there somehow.


    "Mom, can you hear me?" his sweet voice asked.


    "Yes, baby," she whispered back.


    "Remember what I said about having a n?"


    "Yes."


    "It starts now."


    The truck in front of them suddenly swerved hard to the right. ra heard Sage¡¯s voice again, but this time he wasn¡¯t talking to her. He was talking to the enhanced soldier driving their truck.


    "You don¡¯t want to hurt children," Sage said gently. "Deep down, you remember being a child too."


    "I have no memories," the soldier replied in a robotic voice.


    "Yes, you do," baby ze joined in. "I can see them. Your mom used to make pancakes on Sunday mornings."


    The soldier¡¯s hands started shaking on the steering wheel.


    "She sang you lubies when you had bad dreams," Sage continued softly.


    "No," the soldier whispered. "Those aren¡¯t real."


    "Your little sister had a stuffed rabbit named Mr. Hoppy," ze added.


    The truck began to slow down.


    "Stop talking to me," the soldier begged. "I¡¯m not supposed to remember."


    "But you do remember," both babies said together. "And remembering makes you human again."


    The soldier pulled over to the side of the road. He turned around, and ra gasped. Tears were streaming down his face.


    "They took my memories," he said brokenly. "They took everything that made me... me."


    "We can help you get them back," Sage promised. "But first, you have to help us."


    The soldier looked at the President¡¯s truck, still moving ahead. Then he looked back at the supernatural families.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Get us out of here," ze said simply.


    The soldier¡¯s name tag read "Marcus." He stared at it like he was seeing it for the first time.


    "Marcus," he whispered. "My name is Marcus. My mom called me Marky."


    "Hi, Marky," Sage said gently. "Will you help us save other children like you?"


    Marcus nodded, his whole body shaking. "Yes. But the President... she¡¯ll kill us all."


    "Not if we¡¯re smart," ze said with a tiny grin.


    Marcus quickly unlocked their restraints. "There¡¯s a forest about two miles east. If you can get there..."


    "What about you?" ra asked. "She¡¯ll know you helped us."


    Marcus smiled sadly. "I¡¯ve been dead inside for twenty years. At least now I remember what it felt like to be alive."


    rms started ring. The President had noticed their truck wasn¡¯t following anymore.


    "Go!" Marcus shouted. "Now!"


    They burst out of the truck just as helicopters appeared overhead. Spotlights swept the ground, searching for them.


    "This way!" Kane yelled, shifting into his wolf form.


    They ran toward the forest, but the helicopters were gaining fast. ra¡¯s lungs burned as she tried to keep up.


    "Mom!" Phoenix called out. "I can create a distraction!"


    "No!" ra gasped. "Too dangerous!"


    But Phoenix was already raising her hands. Brilliant light shot into the sky, brighter than the sun. The helicopter pilots were blinded and had to pull back.


    "That won¡¯t hold them long," Darian warned.


    They reached the forest just as more military vehicles arrived. Soldiers poured out, surrounding the trees.


    "Attention supernatural fugitives," the President¡¯s voice boomed through a megaphone. "You have thirty seconds to surrender, or we start shooting."


    "She¡¯s bluffing," Ronan said. "Too many cameras."


    "Is she?" Luna asked, pointing up.


    Military drones were dropping something from the sky. Small metal boxes that hit the ground and immediately started smoking.


    "Gas!" Seraphina warned. "Everyone hold your breath!"


    But it was toote. The strange purple smoke was everywhere. ra felt dizzy. Her vision blurred.


    "It¡¯s not poison," baby Sage¡¯s voice called out weakly. "It¡¯s magic suppression gas. Our powers... going away..."


    One by one, they copsed. Even the babies¡¯ special abilities flickered and died.


    As darkness closed in, ra heard the President¡¯s triumphantughter.


    "Bring them to the facility," she ordered. "And this time, make sure they can¡¯t use their little tricks."


    When ra woke up, she was strapped to a cold metal table. Bright lights shone down on her face. She tried to move, but thick silver chains held her arms and legs.


    "Ah, you¡¯re awake," the President said, walking into view. "Perfect timing."


    "Where are my children?" ra demanded.


    "Safe. For now." The President held up a strange device that looked like a silver crown. "Do you know what this is?"


    ra¡¯s blood turned to ice. She¡¯d heard stories about such things. Ancient weapons used against supernatural beings.


    "A memory crown," she whispered.


    "Very good. It will erase every supernatural memory you¡¯ve ever had. You¡¯ll forget magic exists. Forget your children have powers. Forget you¡¯re anything special at all."


    "No," ra struggled against the chains. "Please."


    "But first," the President continued, "I¡¯m going to give you a choice. Onest choice before your mind is wiped clean."


    She gestured to a wall of monitors. Each screen showed a different supernatural child locked in a cell. Dozens of them. Some were crying. Some looked broken and empty.


    "These children have been here for years," the President exined. "Their families think they¡¯re dead. The world forgot they ever existed."


    ra¡¯s heart shattered. So many children. So much suffering.


    "Here¡¯s your choice," the President said coldly. "I can make all of this public. Show the world that supernatural beings exist. Let humans decide what to do with your kind."


    "That sounds like what we want," ra said carefully.


    The President smiled cruelly. "Oh, but there¡¯s a catch. Humans are afraid of what they don¡¯t understand. They¡¯ll demand that all supernatural children be locked up. ¡¯For safety,¡¯ they¡¯ll say. Every magic child in the world will end up in facilities like this one."


    ra felt sick. "You¡¯re lying."


    "Am I? Look at those protesters outside. Half of them want to destroy you. The other half want to study you likeb rats. Is that the future you want for Sage and ze?"


    The President leaned closer. "Or you can choose option two. I wipe everyone¡¯s memories. Your family forgets about magic and lives normal, happy human lives. The supernatural world stays hidden. These imprisoned children... well, they¡¯re already forgotten."


    "That¡¯s not a choice," ra whispered. "That¡¯s torture."


    "Life is torture," the President replied. "I¡¯m offering you a way to end it peacefully."


    She ced the memory crown on ra¡¯s head. It felt like ice against her skin.


    "You have sixty seconds to decide," the President said, starting a timer. "Reveal supernatural beings to the world and doom all magical children to imprisonment, or let me erase everything and give your family a normal life."


    The countdown began. Fifty-nine. Fifty-eight. Fifty-seven.


    ra looked at the screens showing the trapped children. Then she thought of her own babies, so young and innocent.


    What kind of mother was she? What kind of choice was this?


    Forty-five. Forty-four. Forty-three.


    "Choose," the President demanded. "Save your family or save the world. You can¡¯t do both."


    Thirty. Twenty-nine. Twenty-eight.


    ra closed her eyes and made the hardest decision of her life.


    But just as she opened her mouth to speak, every light in the facility went out.


    In the darkness, a familiar voice whispered:


    "Mom? We¡¯re here to rescue you."


    It was baby Sage. But his voice sounded different. Older. Stronger.


    And absolutely terrifying.

 Chapter 159: The Ambassador’s First Stand

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159: The Ambassador¡¯s First Stand</h4>


    The silver chains snapped like brittle twigs under pressure.


    ra sat up suddenly, her breath catching in her throat. The gleaming memory crown tumbled from her head and ttered to the cold, concrete floor. The room was cloaked in thick shadows, but through the darkness, she could make out a small figure standing in the doorway.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    It was Sage.


    But he wasn¡¯t a baby anymore.


    "Sage?" she whispered, barely daring to believe it.


    "Hello, Mom," he replied. His voice was deeper now¡ªresonant and steady. Older. He looked like a ten-year-old child, not the curious toddler she remembered. His once-chubby cheeks had sharpened into the features of a boy growing too fast under pressure.


    "How did you¡ªwhat happened to you?" ra¡¯s voice trembled with confusion and disbelief.


    "Emergency growth," he said simply, his eyes glowing with quiet wisdom. "When supernatural children are in real danger, sometimes our bodies catch up to our minds."


    A second figure stepped beside him¡ªze. Also older. Taller. Fierce golden eyes, just like hers, filled with concern.


    "Are you okay, Mama?" he asked, his voiceced with worry and strength.


    "I¡¯m fine," she breathed, still stunned. "But how did you get here?"


    "The other imprisoned children helped us," Sage said. "Turns out, the President lied. These kids still have their powers. They¡¯ve just been pretending to be broken."


    Suddenly, the harsh lights flickered back on, casting the sterile room in unforgiving brightness. The President stormed in, her tailored suit slightly disheveled, fury twisting her face. Armed soldiers followed her, their boots pounding against the tile like war drums.


    "Impossible!" she gasped, eyes darting to the broken chains and the fallen crown. "The chains were silver! The crown should have¡ª"


    "Should have what?" ra rose slowly to her feet, feeling raw power surge through her like a rushing river. "Erased my mind? Made me forget my children?"


    Behind the President, dozens of figures emerged from the hallway¡ªthe supernatural children from the cells. Some limped, others leaned on each other for support. Their faces were pale and worn, but their eyes... their eyes burned with defiance and desperate hope.


    "You can¡¯t stop all of us," a teenage girl with hands glowing like molten light said softly, stepping forward.


    "Watch me," the President snarled. She yanked out a sleek weapon, pulsing with silver energy and hatred. "Enhanced soldiers, eliminate the targets."


    The room froze.


    But the soldiers didn¡¯t move.


    "Sir?" one of them asked, uncertain. "These are children."


    "I gave you an order!" the President screamed, spittle flying.


    "Ma¡¯am," another soldier said slowly, his voice heavy with emotion, "my daughter is eight years old. I can¡¯t... I won¡¯t..."


    Marcus, the soldier who had helped ra and her sons escape, stepped forward. His uniform was scorched, his hands trembling slightly, but his gaze was clear and steady.


    "She¡¯s been controlling us with fear and lies," he said. "But some things are stronger than mind control."


    "Like what?" the President hissed, her knuckles white around the weapon.


    "Love," baby ze said simply, his small voice cutting through the tension like a de. "Love for children. Love for family. Love for doing what¡¯s right."


    One by one, the enhanced soldiers lowered their weapons. The air shifted. The power bnce shattered.


    "You¡¯re all making a terrible mistake," the President warned. "If the world finds out about supernatural beings, there will be chaos. War. Millions will die."


    "Maybe," ra replied, stepping forward with measured grace. "Or maybe people will surprise us."


    "You¡¯re willing to risk everything on ¡¯maybe¡¯?"


    ra turned to look at her children, at the freed prisoners, at the hardened soldiers who now chose protection over orders.


    "Yes," she said firmly. "I choose revtion."


    The President¡¯s face twisted with rage, her lips curling into a snarl. "Then you¡¯ve doomed us all."


    She mmed a button on her weapon. Red rms red, filling the facility with shrill sirens. Overhead speakers crackled to life.


    "Attention all units," her voice thundered, cold and ruthless. "Code ck is in effect. Kill all supernatural beings on sight."


    "That won¡¯t work," Sage said, his voice as calm and certain as stone.


    "Why not?"


    "Because you¡¯re not the only one with a n."


    Suddenly, the wall exploded inward with a thunderous boom. Dust and debris rained down as the hole revealed seven figures stepping through like avenging gods.


    Kane. Kael. Ronan. Darian. Phoenix. Luna. And behind them¡ªdozens of other supernatural adults.


    "Sorry we¡¯rete," Kane said with a devilish grin. "Traffic was murder."


    "How did you escape?" the President barked.


    "We didn¡¯t," Phoenix said coolly. "We surrendered. To the regr police¡ªnot your enhanced puppets. Turns out, normal humans don¡¯t like it when their President kidnaps children."


    "The entire world has been watching," Luna added, her silver hair shimmering. "Every news station, every tform. They saw you threaten babies on live television."


    Kael stepped forward, his Alpha presence rolling off him in waves. "The human governments are demanding answers. The United Nations just called an emergency meeting. You¡¯re finished."


    The Presidentughed bitterly, eyes shing. "Even if I¡¯m finished, the damage is done. The secret is out. Humans will never ept you."


    "Let¡¯s find out," ra said quietly.


    She walked toward a nearbyputer terminal, her fingers dancing across the keyboard with supernatural speed. In moments, she hacked into every major newswork on Earth.


    "What are you doing?" the President asked, suddenly looking small.


    "Talking to the world," ra replied.


    Her face appeared on billions of screens¡ªphones, tablets, televisions. The entire world paused, watching breathlessly.


    "Hello," she said softly. "My name is ra Moon. I¡¯m a mother. A wife. And... I¡¯m supernatural."


    Gasps rippled across cities, towns, and viges.


    "For centuries, we¡¯ve lived among you. We¡¯ve been your neighbors, your friends, your doctors, your builders, your soldiers. And we¡¯ve kept our powers hidden to protect you¡ªand ourselves."


    She stepped aside, revealing Sage and ze.


    "These are my sons. One sees truth. The other controls fire. And they¡¯ve risked their lives to save yours."


    The camera panned to show the rescued supernatural children, bruised and broken but alive.


    "These are not monsters. They are children. Children your government imprisoned. Tortured. Lied about."


    Tears streamed down viewers¡¯ faces around the world¡ªtears of anger, heartbreak, and awakening.


    "I understand your fear," ra continued, her voice strengthening. "But fear does not justify cruelty. We are not your enemies. We never were."


    She took a deep breath, her heart thudding.


    "Today, I volunteer to be your first supernatural ambassador. I will answer your questions. I will hear your fears. I will help build bridges between our worlds."


    "This is insanity!" the President screamed. "You¡¯re starting a war!"


    "No," ra said quietly. "I¡¯m trying to stop one."


    She turned back to the camera. "Judge us by our actions. Not our abilities. We want the same things you do¡ªsafety, love, peace."


    Almost instantly, social media erupted with hashtags: #SupernaturalAmbassador, #ProtectTheChildren, #BridgeNotWalls.


    But not all were positive. #MagicThreat. #DestroyTheMonsters. #HumanFirst.


    "See?" the President spat. "They¡¯re already turning on you."


    "Some are," ra admitted. "But look at the numbers."


    Polls shed across the screen. Sixty-seven percent supported peaceful rtions. Only twenty-eight wanted war.


    "The majority want peace," baby Sage said, eyes glowing.


    "For now," the President snapped. "Wait until someone gets hurt. Wait until¡ª"


    "Excuse me."


    A new voice cut in. A reporter had slipped into the chaos.


    "I¡¯m Sarah Chen from Global News Network. Can I ask a few questions?"


    "Of course," ra said, nodding.


    "Do you n to take over human governments?"


    "No. We want to work with them."


    "Will you hurt humans?"


    "Only to protect innocent lives."


    "What do you want most?"


    Tears welled in ra¡¯s eyes. "A safe world. For all children."


    The reporter nodded solemnly. "Thank you. This has been Sarah Chen, reporting from the most important moment in human history."


    More reporters came. Then government envoys. Then curious humans hoping for a glimpse of magic.


    "It¡¯s happening," Luna whispered in awe. "They¡¯re not running."


    "Some are," Phoenix warned. In the distance, angry protesters shed with supporters.


    "Change is never easy," ra said. "But it¡¯s necessary."


    The President backed away slowly. "This isn¡¯t over. Others like me will rise. Humans who will never ept you."


    "I know," ra said. "But more will."


    "You¡¯re making the biggest mistake in supernatural history."


    "Maybe. But it¡¯s mine to make."


    She vanished into the shadows.


    "Should we stop her?" Ronan asked.


    "No," ra said. "She¡¯s not wrong. idents will happen. People will die. But hiding wasn¡¯t saving anyone."


    "Then why?" Kael asked.


    "Because now, we can try. We can fight for better."


    ze tugged her hand. "Mama, look."


    On the screen, thousands of messages poured in. Human and supernatural. Messages of hope. Offers of peace. Children asking to be friends.


    "See?" Sage said, wise beyond his years. "Most people are good. They just need a chance."


    ra smiled through her tears.


    But then the screen went ck.


    Blood-red letters shed:


    SUPERNATURAL AMBASSADOR: YOUR FIRST TEST BEGINS NOW. SAVE THE HUMANS IN THE SCHOOL, OR WATCH THEM DIE. YOU HAVE ONE HOUR. ¡ª THE SHADOW COUNCIL


    A live feed appeared. A school. Children crying. Dark figures circling like wolves.


    "Oh no," ra whispered, her heart clenching.


    "What¡¯s the Shadow Council?" Phoenix asked.


    Sage turned pale. "The ones who


    want humans to fear us. They¡¯re going to make us look like monsters."


    The timer began ticking.


    59:47... 59:46... 59:45...


    "Mom," ze whispered, eyes wide, "I think someone just dered war on your peace n."

 Chapter 160: When the World Goes Mad

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160: When the World Goes Mad</h4>


    A car crashed through the front window of the coffee shop.


    ra ducked as ss flew everywhere. Through her earpiece, she could hear screaming from cities around the world.


    "Los Angeles is inplete chaos," Phoenix reported. "Humans are attacking anyone who looks different."


    "London¡¯s not much better," Luna added. "Vampires are being hunted with wooden stakes."


    "And werewolves in Germany," Kael¡¯s voice crackled with static. "Silver bullets are selling out everywhere."


    It had been six hours since ra¡¯s broadcast. Six hours since the world learned that monsters from their nightmares were real. Six hours of pure terror.


    The human driver stumbled out of the crashed car, blood on his forehead. "Where are they?" he shouted wildly. "Where are the vampires? I know they¡¯re here!"


    "Sir, please calm down," ra said gently, stepping toward him.


    "Don¡¯te near me!" He pulled out a wooden cross. "I know what you are!"


    "I¡¯m just trying to help¡ª"


    "WITCH!" he screamed.


    More humans burst into the coffee shop. They carried makeshift weapons: baseball bats with silver nails, water guns filled with what smelled like garlic water, and homemade wooden stakes.


    "There she is!" a woman yelled. "The supernatural ambassador! She¡¯s the one who started all this!"


    ra¡¯s heart sank. These weren¡¯t evil people. They were terrified parents, worried workers, frightened neighbors. But fear had turned them into a mob.


    "Please listen," she said, raising her hands peacefully. "I understand you¡¯re scared¡ª"


    "Scared?" A manughed bitterly. "My daughter¡¯s teacher turned out to be a vampire! She¡¯s been alone with our kids for three years!"


    "Just because someone¡¯s a vampire doesn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "Doesn¡¯t mean what?" another voice demanded. "That they won¡¯t drink our children¡¯s blood?"


    The crowd pressed closer. ra backed against the broken window, feeling trapped.


    On the coffee shop¡¯s TV, news reports shed from around the globe:


    "BREAKING: Supernatural creatures attack humans in twelve major cities."


    "WEREWOLF PACK TERRORIZES SHOPPING MALL."


    "WITCH COVEN DISAPPEARS WITH MISSING CHILDREN."


    ra¡¯s blood turned cold. "Those reports are fake," she said desperately. "The Shadow Council is staging attacks to make you hate us!"


    "Convenient excuse," the woman with the wooden stake sneered.


    "It¡¯s the truth! Real supernatural beings don¡¯t hurt innocent people!"


    "Then exin this!"


    The man turned up the TV volume. A news anchor was speaking in a panic:


    "We¡¯re getting reports that a group calling themselves werewolves has taken over Central Park. They¡¯re demanding all humans leave New York City or face the consequences."


    The footage showed massive wolves prowling through the park. Their eyes glowed red instead of the normal gold of real werewolves.


    "Those aren¡¯t real werewolves," ra insisted. "Look at their eyes! Real werewolves have golden eyes, not red!"


    "How do we know you¡¯re telling the truth?" the mob leader demanded.


    Before ra could answer, her phone buzzed. A text from baby Sage:


    "Mom, the Shadow Council is using fake supernatural beings. Humans with magic enhancement drugs. Real werewolves are being med for crimes they didn¡¯tmit."


    Another message from ze: "It¡¯s getting worse. Humans are burning down supernatural safe houses. Families are trapped inside."


    ra¡¯s hands shook as she read a third message from Phoenix: "Emergency! Human children are missing from three schools. Notes left behind say ¡¯Trade: supernatural lives for human children.¡¯"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" the woman with the stake asked suspiciously. "Getting orders from your monster friends?"


    "No," ra whispered. "Someone¡¯s kidnapping human children to frame us."


    She held up her phone, showing them the messages.


    The mob hesitated. The man with the cross lowered it slightly.


    "My nephew goes to Riverside Elementary," he said slowly. "That¡¯s one of the schools mentioned."


    "Then help me stop this," ra pleaded. "The Shadow Council wants humans and supernatural beings to destroy each other. Don¡¯t give them what they want."


    For a moment, hope flickered in the coffee shop.


    Then the TV showed new footage. A group of figures in dark cloaks were standing outside Riverside Elementary. One of them spoke into the camera:


    "We are the Shadow Council," a disguised voice announced. "We have taken human children to show you the truth about supernatural beings. We are superior. You are prey."


    "No," ra breathed. "They¡¯re lying. Real supernatural beings would never¡ª"


    "ENOUGH!" the mob leader roared. "We¡¯ve heard enough lies!"


    The crowd surged forward, but suddenly the coffee shop filled with howling wind.


    Kane burst through the back door in his wolf form, Seraphina right behind him moving with vampire speed.


    "Get away from her!" Kane snarled, shifting back to human form.


    The mob screamed and scattered, but more humans poured in from outside. Soon they were surrounded by hundreds of terrified, angry people.


    "This is exactly what the Shadow Council wanted," Seraphina said grimly.


    "How do we stop it?" ra asked desperately.


    "We don¡¯t," Kane replied. "It¡¯s toote. The fear has spread too far, too fast."


    Outside, sirens wailed. Smoke rose from burning buildings. In the distance, they could hear gunshots and screaming.


    ra¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed: UNKNOWN.


    "Answer it," Seraphina urged. "Might be important."


    ra pressed the speaker button. A cold, mechanical voice filled the coffee shop:


    "Greetings, Ambassador. Do you see what you¡¯ve aplished?"


    "Who is this?"


    "A friend. Someone who warned you this would happen."


    ra¡¯s heart stopped. "The former President."


    "Very good. I¡¯m calling to offer you a deal."


    The mob outside had grown quiet, pressing against the windows to listen.


    "What kind of deal?"


    "Surrender yourself to human authorities. Publicly apologize for deceiving humanity. Agree to help round up all supernatural beings for proper containment."


    "Never."


    "Then watch the world burn, Ambassador. Every death today is your fault. Every frightened child, every destroyed family, every drop of blood spilled - it¡¯s all because you chose to reveal our existence."


    Tears ran down ra¡¯s face. On the TV, the death count was rising. Humans attacking supernatural beings. The Shadow Council¡¯s fake creatures hurting innocent people. Children missing from schools.


    "You have one hour to decide," the voice continued. "After that, I release evidence that you personally nned all of today¡¯s attacks."


    "That¡¯s impossible! I would never¡ª"


    "Video evidence can be very convincing, even when it¡¯s fake. One hour, Ambassador. Save what¡¯s left of both our species, or watch them destroy each otherpletely."


    The line went dead.


    Kane put his hand on ra¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t listen to her. This isn¡¯t your fault."


    "Isn¡¯t it?" ra looked at the chaos outside. "I chose to reveal us. I started this."


    "The Shadow Council started this," Seraphina corrected. "You just gave them an opportunity."


    "Same result," ra said brokenly.


    Her phone buzzed with an urgent message from baby Sage: "Mom, I found something. The Shadow Council isn¡¯t just supernatural beings. They have human members too. Rich, powerful humans who want to use the panic to take control of both species."


    Another message from ze: "The missing human children - we know where they are. But it¡¯s a trap. They want you toe alone."


    A third message from Phoenix: "Emergency broadcast in 30 minutes. Someone iming to be you is going to confess to nning everything. It¡¯s a deepfake video, but it lookspletely real."


    ra stared at her phone in horror. In thirty minutes, the world would see "her" admitting to orchestrating a supernatural terrorist attack against humanity.


    "We need to get to a TV station," she said urgently. "I have to broadcast the truth before¡ª"


    The coffee shop windows exploded inward as military vehicles surrounded the building.


    Soldiers poured in, weapons raised. Their leader stepped forward.


    "ra Moon, you¡¯re under arrest for crimes against humanity."


    "This is a setup!" Kane growled.


    "Step away from the terrorist," the soldier ordered.


    "I¡¯m not a terrorist," ra said desperately. "I¡¯m trying to stop one!"


    "Tell it to the judge. If you live that long."


    As they forced silver handcuffs on her wrists, ra heard the former President¡¯s voice echoing through loudspeakers across the city:


    "Citizens of Earth, the supernatural threat has been contained. The terrorist known as ra Moon is in custody. All supernatural beings must report to registration centers immediately, or face elimination."


    But just as the soldiers dragged ra toward their vehicle, baby Sage¡¯s voice came through hidden speakers throughout the coffee shop:


    "Attention everyone. In exactly three minutes, you¡¯re going to learn who really caused today¡¯s chaos. And it¡¯s not who you think."


    The countdown began appearing on every screen in the city:


    "TRUTH REVEALED IN: 2:59... 2:58... 2:57..."


    "What truth?" the soldier demanded, looking around nervously.


    Baby Sage¡¯s voice answered with chilling certainty: "The truth about who¡¯s been controlling both sides of this war from the very beginning."

 Chapter 161: Three Brothers, Two Worlds, One Mission

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Three Brothers, Two Worlds, One Mission</h4>


    The missile was heading straight for the human refugee camp.


    Kael threw himself into the air, shifting mid-leap into his massive ck wolf form. He caught the explosive device in his jaws and hurled it skyward, where it detonated harmlessly above the clouds.


    "Third attack today," Ronan panted, running up with a squad of mixed human and supernatural soldiers. "The Shadow Council isn¡¯t giving up."


    "Neither are we," Darian said, appearing from the shadows with intelligence reports. "I¡¯ve got bad news and worse news."


    "Start with the bad," Kael ordered, shifting back to human form.


    "The Shadow Council has convinced twelve human governments that supernatural beings started this war. They¡¯re sending armies to destroy every supernaturalmunity."


    "And the worse news?"


    "Some supernatural groups believe it too. They think humans can never be trusted. Three vampire covens and two werewolf packs have gone rogue, nning to strike human cities first."


    Kael felt the weight of leadership crushing down on him. Six months ago, he was just an Alpha¡¯s son. Now hemanded the Unified Protection Force - the only military unit trying to save both species.


    "How many refugees are we protecting now?" he asked tiredly.


    "Thirty thousand humans, twenty-five thousand supernatural beings," Ronan replied. "All living together in camps we¡¯ve built."


    "All trusting us to keep them safe," Darian added quietly.


    Another explosion echoed in the distance. This time from the east.


    "That¡¯s the vampire attack on Prague," Ronan said, checking hismunicator. "Right on schedule."


    "And the werewolf strike on Das starts in two hours," Darian confirmed.


    Kael closed his eyes. Every attack by rogue supernatural beings made humans more afraid. Every human military strike made supernatural beings more angry. The cycle was destroying both worlds.


    "Sir!" A young human soldier ran up, saluting. "We just received a message from your mother."


    Kael¡¯s heart stopped. "Mom? Is she okay?"


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s being held in the Maximum Security Prison. But she sent this."


    The soldier handed over a small device. ra¡¯s voice came through, weak but determined:


    "My sons, I¡¯m proud of what you¡¯re building. Don¡¯t let them divide us. The real enemy isn¡¯t humans or supernatural beings. It¡¯s the ones who profit from our fear. Find the truth. Save our family."


    The message ended with baby Sage¡¯s voice: "Brothers, Mom is sick. The prison is using silver poison to weaken her. You have maybe three days before..."


    Static cut off the rest.


    "Three days," Ronan whispered.


    "We can¡¯t rescue her," Darian said practically. "The prison is surrounded by armies from six countries."


    "Then we don¡¯t rescue her," Kael said grimly. "We end this war before she dies."


    "How?" both brothers asked.


    "By doing what no one expects. We¡¯re going to surrender."


    "WHAT?" Ronan exploded.


    "Not really surrender," Kael exined. "We¡¯re going to let ourselves be captured. All three of us. Together."


    "That¡¯s suicide," Darian protested.


    "No, it¡¯s strategy. Think about it. The Shadow Council wants supernatural beings and humans to destroy each other. But what happens if the human leaders actually meet us? Talk to us? See that we¡¯re not monsters?"


    "They¡¯ll probably shoot us," Ronan said bluntly.


    "Maybe. But maybe they¡¯ll listen."


    Amunication alert buzzed. Phoenix¡¯s face appeared on the screen, calling from the underground resistance.


    "Brothers, we¡¯ve got a problem. The Shadow Council just released footage of supernatural beings attacking human hospitals."


    "More fake videos?" Darian asked.


    "No," Phoenix said grimly. "These are real. The rogue groups you¡¯re tracking? They just went active. Vampires hit Prague General Hospital twenty minutes ago. They¡¯re taking human patients as hostages."


    Kael¡¯s blood ran cold. "Casualties?"


    "Twelve humans dead, thirty-seven injured. And it¡¯s being broadcast live worldwide."


    On cue, every screen in theirmand center lit up with news reports:


    "VAMPIRES MASSACRE INNOCENT PATIENTS."


    "SUPERNATURAL TERRORISTS ATTACK CHILDREN¡¯S HOSPITAL."


    "PROOF: MONSTERS CAN¡¯T BE TRUSTED."


    "This changes everything," Ronan said quietly. "Humans will never trust us now."


    "Which is exactly what the Shadow Council wanted," Darian realized. "They pushed the rogue groups into attacking. Made them so angry they¡¯d do something unforgivable."


    Kael¡¯smunicator crackled with urgent calls:


    "General ckwood, human military forces are moving toward all supernaturalmunities."


    "Sir, vampire councils are demanding we strike human cities in retaliation."


    "Commander, werewolf packs are refusing to follow your orders. They want revenge."


    "General, human refugees in our camps are trying to leave. They¡¯re scared of the supernatural families they¡¯ve been living with."


    "Orders, sir?"


    Kael looked at his brothers. Everything they¡¯d built was falling apart. The unity between species, the trust, the hope for peace - it was crumbling in real time.


    "Sir?" the voice pressed. "What are your orders?"


    Before Kael could answer, rms started ring throughout the base.


    "Iing aircraft!" someone shouted. "Multiple squadrons approaching from all directions!"


    "Human military?" Ronan asked.


    "No," Darian said, checking his instruments. "Shadow Council forces. They¡¯re attacking us directly."


    "All forces, prepare for battle!" Kaelmanded.


    But as supernatural beings and humans ran to defensive positions together, something strange happened. The human refugees grabbed weapons to fight alongside their supernatural neighbors. Vampire families protected human children. Werewolf packs positioned themselves to shield human elderly.


    "Look," Ronan breathed in amazement.


    Despite the fear, despite the propaganda, despite everything that had happened - the people in their camps were still choosing to protect each other.


    "Maybe there¡¯s hope after all," Darian whispered.


    The first Shadow Council jets screamed overhead, opening fire.


    But instead of running apart, humans and supernatural beings ran toward each other. Working together. Fighting together.


    "This is it," Kael realized. "This is how we win. Not by surrendering to governments or making deals with politicians. By showing the world that ordinary people - human and supernatural - choose love over fear when they¡¯re given the chance."


    "How do we show the world?" Ronan asked, dodging an explosion.


    "We broadcast everything," Darian said, understanding immediately. "Every camera, every phone, every satellite. Let everyone see humans and supernatural beings fighting side by side."


    "Do it," Kael ordered.


    Within minutes, live footage was streaming worldwide. The battle at the refugee camp became the most-watched event in history.


    Humans and supernatural beings working together. Saving each other. Dying for each other.


    "Look at thements," Phoenix called through themunicator. "Public opinion is shifting. Humans around the world are demanding their governments help us, not attack us."


    "It¡¯s working," Ronan said in amazement.


    But then Darian¡¯s face went pale. "Guys, we have a huge problem."


    "What now?"


    "I just intercepted Shadow Councilmunications. This attack on us? It¡¯s not their main n."


    "Then what is?"


    "They¡¯re using the battle as a distraction. While the world is watching us fight here, they¡¯re moving the real weapon."


    "What weapon?"


    Darian¡¯s voice shook. "A supernatural virus. It kills any being with magical blood in their veins. They¡¯re nning to release it in every major city simultaneously."


    "When?" Kael demanded.


    "Thirty minutes."


    "That¡¯ll kill millions of supernatural beings," Ronan gasped.


    "And me humans for creating it," Kael realized. "The ultimate divide and conquer."


    "Can we stop it?"


    "Only if we can reach the centralmand facility," Darian said. "But it¡¯s impossible. The facility is underwater, surrounded by sea monsters, and protected by the most powerful Shadow Council members."


    "Impossible odds," Ronan mused.


    "Suicide mission," Kael agreed.


    "Against the most dangerous enemies we¡¯ve ever faced," Darian added.


    The three brothers looked at each other and grinned.


    "Sounds like fun," they said together.


    But as they prepared to leave, baby Sage¡¯s voice crackled through a hiddenmunicator:


    "Brothers, wait. Before you go, you need to know something about Mom."


    "What about her?"


    "She¡¯s not just sick from silver poison. She¡¯s... she¡¯s changing. The experiments they¡¯re doing on her in prison. She¡¯s bing something new. Something the world has never seen before."


    "What do you mean?" Kael asked urgently.


    "I mean when you save her - if you save her - she might not be the mother you remember anymore."

 Chapter 162: When Friends Become Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162: When Friends Be Enemies</h4>


    The explosion threw Kael across the street.


    ss rained down from broken windows as he rolled behind a burning car. His ears rang from the st. Blood dripped from a cut on his forehead.


    "Death to all monsters!" someone screamed through a megaphone.


    Kael peeked around the car. A group of humans in ck masks stood in the town square. They held signs that said "HUMANS ONLY" and "KILL THE BEASTS." Some carried guns. Others held torches.


    "Where are you hiding, wolf boy?" one of them yelled. "We know you¡¯re here!"


    Kael¡¯s heart pounded. These weren¡¯t Shadow Council soldiers. These were regr people from the town. People he had helped save just yesterday.


    Mrs. Peterson, who owned the bakery, stepped forward without a mask. "The ckwood boys protected my daughter from those vampiresst week," she said firmly. "They¡¯re good kids."


    "They¡¯re not kids!" shouted Mr. Williams, the pharmacist. "They¡¯re animals! My brother died because we trusted supernatural freaks!"


    "That¡¯s not true," Mrs. Peterson argued. "Your brother died fighting the Shadow Council. The wolves tried to save him."


    "Lies!" Mr. Williams raised his torch higher. "All supernatural beings are evil. They¡¯re just pretending to help us."


    More people gathered in the square. Some stood with Mrs. Peterson. Others joined Mr. Williams. Friends who had shared meals together yesterday now red at each other with hate.


    Kael¡¯s phone buzzed. A text from Ronan: "Surrounded at the school. Humans with weapons everywhere. Some trying to help, others want us dead."


    Another text from Darian: "Hospital under attack. Human doctors protecting supernatural patients. Human protesters trying to burn building down."


    This was happening everywhere. The unity they had built was breaking apart.


    A little girl¡¯s scream cut through the shouting.


    "Mommy!"


    Kael saw her running down the street. Behind her, a group of masked humans chased her with baseball bats.


    "Get the half-breed!" one yelled.


    The little girl was Emma Santos. Her mother was human, her father was a werewolf. She was only seven years old.


    Kael didn¡¯t think. He ran.


    He reached Emma just as the first bat swung down. Kael caught it with his bare hand. The wood cracked against his palm.


    "Touch her and die," he growled.


    "Look, it¡¯s one of the ckwood monsters!" the man sneered. "Kill them both!"


    Before they could move, Mrs. Peterson appeared with ten other humans. They formed a circle around Kael and Emma.


    "You want to hurt this child?" Mrs. Peterson asked calmly. "You¡¯ll have to go through us first."


    "Traitors!" the masked man spat. "You¡¯re defending beasts!"


    "I¡¯m defending a scared little girl," Mrs. Peterson replied. "What are you doing?"


    The crowd grewrger. More humans arrived. Some joined the protective circle. Others stood with the masked group.


    Emma clung to Kael¡¯s leg, shaking. "I¡¯m scared," she whispered.


    "I know, sweetheart," Kael said softly. "But these good people won¡¯t let anything happen to you."


    "My daddy says some humans hate us now," Emma said. "Why?"


    Kael¡¯s throat tightened. How do you exin hatred to a seven-year-old?


    "Because they¡¯re afraid," he said simply. "And sometimes scared people do mean things."


    "But you¡¯re not mean," Emma said. "You saved my cat from the treest week."


    "I remember." Kael smiled despite everything. "Mr. Whiskers, right? How is he?"


    "He¡¯s good. He likes you. Mommy says animals can tell who¡¯s good and who¡¯s bad."


    A gunshot rang out.


    Everyone froze.


    Mr. Williams stood twenty feet away, pointing a rifle at the sky. "Enough talking!" he shouted. "We¡¯re taking our town back from these freaks!"


    "Put the gun down, Harold," Mrs. Peterson said firmly. "There are children here."


    "That¡¯s not a child!" Mr. Williams pointed at Emma. "That¡¯s an abomination! Half human, half monster!"


    Emma started crying.


    Kael felt his wolf side rising. His eyes began to glow. His hands started to change into ws.


    "Don¡¯t," Mrs. Peterson whispered. "If you shift, you¡¯ll prove their point."


    She was right. If he turned into a wolf now, the scared humans would think he was attacking. It would make everything worse.


    But how could he protect Emma without fighting back?


    "Kael!"


    He turned. Ronan and Darian ran down the street with a mixed group of humans and supernatural beings. They had escaped their own battles.


    "The whole town is splitting apart," Ronan panted. "Half want to help us, half want us gone."


    "It¡¯s happening everywhere," Darian added, checking his phone. "Chicago, Anta, Denver. Humans are forming militias. Some to protect supernatural beings, others to hunt them."


    "Just like the Shadow Council nned," Kael realized. "They knew showing those hospital attacks would divide humans against each other too."


    Mr. Williams raised his rifle again. "I said no more talking!"


    But before he could fire, someone unexpected stepped forward.


    Emma¡¯s mother, Maria Santos, walked into the square. She was human, but she stood directly between the gun and her daughter.


    "You want to shoot a seven-year-old?" Maria asked quietly.


    "She¡¯s not fully human," Mr. Williams said, but his voice shook.


    "She¡¯s my baby," Maria replied. "She likes dolls and ice cream and cartoons. She cries when she sees hurt animals. She gives her allowance to homeless people. Tell me what makes her a monster."


    Mr. Williams lowered the rifle slightly. For a moment, his anger seemed to crack.


    Then a new voice cut through the crowd.


    "Because her father is a beast!"


    Everyone turned. A woman in a expensive suit walked forward. She had cold eyes and a cruel smile.


    "Who are you?" Mrs. Peterson demanded.


    "I¡¯m Dr. Helen Cross from the Human Purity Foundation," the woman announced. "We¡¯re here to help you cleanse your town of supernatural contamination."


    Kael¡¯s blood went cold. The Human Purity Foundation was one of the hate groups they¡¯d been tracking. They turned frightened people into killers.


    "Cleanse?" Maria asked, horrified.


    "Remove all supernatural beings and their human allies," Dr. Cross exined calmly. "For the safety of pure humanity."


    "You¡¯re talking about murder," Mrs. Peterson said.


    "I¡¯m talking about survival," Dr. Cross replied. She pulled out a device that looked like a TV remote. "This will identify any being with supernatural blood. Even half-breeds."


    She pointed it at Emma. The device beeped and shed red.


    "See? Contaminated."


    Emma buried her face in Kael¡¯s leg. "What does that mean?" she whispered.


    Dr. Cross smiled. "It means you don¡¯t belong here, little monster."


    That was thest straw.


    Kael¡¯s control snapped. His eyes zed gold. His teeth grew sharp. His muscles bulged.


    "Call her a monster again," he snarled. "I dare you."


    "There!" Dr. Cross shouted triumphantly. "You see? They can¡¯t control their animal nature! They¡¯re all dangerous!"


    The crowd stepped back, frightened by Kael¡¯s transformation.


    But Emma looked up at him without fear. "It¡¯s okay," she said softly. "I know you won¡¯t hurt me."


    Her innocent trust hit Kael like a punch to the heart. He forced himself to calm down. His wolf features faded back to normal.


    "Smart girl," he whispered.


    Dr. Cross frowned. She had expected him to lose controlpletely.


    "Interesting," she mused. "The beast has more discipline than expected. No matter. We have other ways."


    She pressed a button on her device.


    Immediately, every supernatural being in the crowd screamed in pain. Kael, Ronan, and Darian dropped to their knees. Even little Emma cried out and copsed.


    "Sonic frequency," Dr. Cross exined to the humans. "Painful to supernatural ears, harmless to pure humans. Quite effective."


    The sound was like needles in Kael¡¯s brain. He could barely think, barely move.


    "Stop!" Maria begged. "You¡¯re hurting my daughter!"


    "Your daughter shouldn¡¯t exist," Dr. Cross replied coldly.


    "Please!" Mrs. Peterson stepped forward. "She¡¯s just a child!"


    "She¡¯s an abomination," Dr. Cross said. "But don¡¯t worry. The cleansing will be quick."


    More people in ck masks emerged from the shadows. They surrounded the supernatural beings who were writhing on the ground in pain.


    Kael tried to fight the sonic weapon, but it was too strong. His vision started to blur.


    This was it. They were going to die here, in the town square, in front of people they had tried to save.


    But then something amazing happened.


    Mrs. Peterson grabbed a baseball bat from one of the masked men. "If you want to hurt these children," she said firmly, "you¡¯ll have to go through me."


    Maria Santos picked up a piece of broken ss. "And me."


    One by one, more humans stepped forward. The mechanic who had fixed their truck. The teacher from the elementary school. The old man who ran the gas station.


    "These supernatural folks saved my grandson," the old man said, pointing his cane at Dr. Cross. "I won¡¯t let you hurt them."


    Dr. Cross looked shocked. "You¡¯re protecting monsters over your own species?"


    "I¡¯m protecting my neighbors," Mrs. Peterson replied. "Something you apparently don¡¯t understand."


    The sonic device was still hurting the supernatural beings, but now they weren¡¯t alone. Humans formed protective circles around them.


    "This is unexpected," Dr. Cross admitted. "But it changes nothing."


    She pulled out a phone and made a call. "Send in the cleansing teams," she ordered. "All of them."


    Kael managed to look up despite the pain. In the distance, he could see trucks approaching. Lots of trucks.


    "What¡¯sing?" he gasped.


    Dr. Cross smiled. "An army. Five hundred soldiers trained specifically to kill supernatural beings. They¡¯ll be here in ten minutes."


    "No," Maria whispered, holding her unconscious daughter.


    "Oh yes," Dr. Cross said. "And the best part? They¡¯re all human volunteers. People who lost loved ones to supernatural attacks. They have nothing to lose and everything to prove."


    Kael¡¯s heart sank. Five hundred trained killers, and they couldn¡¯t even stand up because of the sonic weapon.


    But then his phone buzzed with an emergency message.


    It was from their mother, ra.


    The message had just two words, but they changed everything:


    "I¡¯m free."


    Dr. Cross noticed his expression. "What¡¯s that look for, beast?"


    Kael smiled despite the pain. "You¡¯re about to find out why you should never mess with a mother¡¯s children."


    The sound of roaring engines filled the air. But they weren¡¯ting from Dr. Cross¡¯s direction.


    They wereing from the sky.


    Everyone looked up.


    A figure was falling from the clouds, moving faster than anything human or supernatural.


    "What is that?" someone screamed.


    As it got closer, Kael could see who it was.


    His mother. But she looked different. Her eyes glowed silver instead of gold. Her hair moved like it was underwater, even though there was no wind. Power crackled around her like lightning.


    Shended in the town square with enough force to crack the concrete.


    Dr. Cross¡¯s sonic device exploded in her hand.


    "Hello, boys," ra said softly. "Did you miss me?"


    But when she turned to face Dr. Cross, her expression was anything but motherly.


    "Someone has been threatening my children," she said, and her voice made the air itself tremble. "That was a mistake."


    Dr. Cross backed away, suddenly terrified. "You¡¯re supposed to be in prison!"


    "Prison?" raughed, and the sound made windows crack. "Sweetheart, I haven¡¯t been in prison for thest hour. I¡¯ve been getting educated."


    "What do you mean?"


    ra¡¯s silver eyes zed brighter. "I mean I just learned exactly what you people have been doing to supernatural families. And now..."


    She stepped closer to Dr. Cross.


    "Now you¡¯re going to learn what happens when you make a mother angry."


    But before ra could do anything, Dr. Cross smiled.


    "Toote," she whispered. "The real attack isn¡¯t here."


    "What?"


    "While you wereing to save your precious sons, my people have been busy. Right now, five hundred supernatural children are trapped in schools across the country. Locked inside buildings that are about to..."


    Dr. Cross pressed a button on a different device.


    "Burn."

 Chapter 163: Little Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Little Heroes</h4>


    The school bus crashed through the burning building¡¯s wall.


    Kael jumped out before it stopped moving. Smoke filled his lungs as he ran toward the trapped children. Behind him, his brothers and mother followed.


    "Third floor!" Darian shouted, checking his tablet. "Thirty kids locked in the cafeteria!"


    "Second floor has twenty more!" Ronan called out.


    "I¡¯ll take the basement," ra said, her silver eyes glowing. "Fifteen babies in the daycare."


    They split up, racing against time. The building groaned as mes ate through the support beams.


    Kael burst through the cafeteria doors. Inside, he found something that broke his heart.


    Human teachers were shielding supernatural children with their own bodies. Mrs. Kim, who taught second grade, had her arms wrapped around three werewolf pups. Mr. Torres covered a young vampire girl with his jacket.


    "The exits are blocked!" Mrs. Kim cried when she saw Kael. "We can¡¯t get out!"


    "Yes, you can," Kael said firmly. "I¡¯m here now."


    He grabbed the heaviest table and threw it at the window. ss exploded outward, creating an escape route.


    "One at a time!" he ordered. "Teachers first, then older kids help the little ones!"


    But as the first teacher climbed toward the window, something amazing happened.


    A tiny voice said, "Wait, Mr. Kael!"


    Kael turned. A three-year-old girl with bright green eyes stood in the middle of the chaos. She was Emma Santos, but she looked different. Calmer. Like she knew something important.


    "Emma, we have to go!" Kael said urgently.


    "No," she said simply. "Watch."


    Emma walked to where the fire was hottest. She put her small hand on the burning wall.


    The mes went out.


    Not just in one spot. Everywhere her hand touched, the fire diedpletely.


    "How did you..." Mrs. Kim gasped.


    Emma smiled. "Daddy taught me. Fire is just scared energy. When you¡¯re not scared, it stops being scared too."


    She turned to the other supernatural children. "Help me fix the building!"


    What happened next seemed impossible.


    A four-year-old werewolf boy touched a cracked beam. The wood healed itself, bing stronger than before.


    A vampire girl no bigger than a doll breathed on broken ss. The pieces flew back together, forming perfect windows.


    Twin fairy children, barely old enough to walk, fluttered their tiny wings. Cool air flowed through the room, clearing away all the smoke.


    "This is incredible," Mr. Torres whispered.


    But Emma wasn¡¯t done. She walked to Mrs. Kim, who had been burned trying to protect the children.


    "Ouchie?" Emma asked, pointing at the teacher¡¯s injured arm.


    "It¡¯s okay, sweetheart," Mrs. Kim said, trying to hide her pain. "It doesn¡¯t hurt much."


    Emma frowned. She gently touched the burn.


    Golden light flowed from her fingers. Mrs. Kim¡¯s wound vanishedpletely.


    "How?" Mrs. Kim stared at her perfect arm.


    "Love fixes everything," Emma said matter-of-factly. "Daddy says love is the strongest magic."


    Kael¡¯s phone buzzed. Messages from his brothers:


    Ronan: "You won¡¯t believe what these kids are doing. They¡¯re healing the whole building!"


    Darian: "The babies in the basement just stopped a gas explosion with their bare hands!"


    Mom: "These children aren¡¯t just supernatural. They¡¯re something new."


    Through the repaired windows, Kael could see crowds gathering outside. Humans and supernatural beings who had rushed to help rescue the trapped kids.


    But they weren¡¯t fighting anymore. They were staring in wonder at what the children had done.


    "Look!" someone shouted from the street. "The whole school is fixing itself!"


    It was true. As more supernatural children used their powers, the building began healing. Walls sealed themselves. Broken stairs rebuilt. Shattered doors became whole again.


    "We did good?" Emma asked Kael hopefully.


    "You did amazing, little one," Kael said, kneeling down to hug her.


    But then Emma¡¯s expression changed. She looked scared for the first time.


    "Mr. Kael," she whispered. "Something bad ising."


    "What do you mean?"


    Before Emma could answer, the building shook. Not from fire or explosions. From something much worse.


    A voice boomed from outside, amplified by speakers:


    "Attention freaks and traitors! You have thirty seconds to surrender the mutant children, or we level the entire block!"


    Kael looked out the window. Military trucks surrounded the school. Soldiers in ck armor pointed massive weapons at the building.


    But these weren¡¯t regr human soldiers. They moved wrong. Too fast. Too strong.


    "Enhanced humans," Darian¡¯s voice crackled through Kael¡¯s earpiece. "They¡¯ve been experimenting on volunteers. Making them stronger to fight us."


    "How many?" Kael asked grimly.


    "Two hundred. All trained killers. All volunteers who me supernatural beings for dead family members."


    Emma tugged on Kael¡¯s shirt. "They¡¯re hurt inside," she said sadly.


    "What?"


    "The angry soldiers. They¡¯re hurt inside. That¡¯s why they¡¯re mean."


    "Twenty seconds!" the voice outside shouted.


    Mrs. Kim gathered the children close to her. "What do we do?"


    Kael looked at the scared faces around him. Human teachers who had risked their lives to protect supernatural children. Supernatural kids who had used their powers to save everyone. All of them trusting him to keep them safe.


    "We don¡¯t surrender," he said firmly.


    "But they¡¯ll kill us!" Mr. Torres protested.


    "No," Emma said confidently. "They won¡¯t."


    "How can you be sure?"


    Emma smiled. "Because we¡¯re going to help them stop hurting."


    "Ten seconds!" the voice boomed.


    Emma walked to the window. The other supernatural children followed her. Thirty little faces pressed against the ss, looking down at the angry soldiers.


    "Time¡¯s up!" the lead soldier shouted. "Fire!"


    The weapons charged up, preparing to destroy the building.


    But before they could shoot, something incredible happened.


    The children began to sing.


    It wasn¡¯t any song Kael recognized. It sounded like wind through trees, like water over stones, like a mother¡¯s luby. The human teachers found themselves humming along without knowing why.


    The supernatural children¡¯s eyes began to glow. Not with power or anger, but with something else. Something warm and healing.


    Below, the enhanced soldiers hesitated. Their weapons wavered.


    "What are you waiting for?" their leader screamed. "Shoot!"


    But the soldiers couldn¡¯t. The children¡¯s song was reaching something deep inside them. Something they had forgotten.


    One soldier dropped his weaponpletely. Tears streamed down his face.


    "I can¡¯t," he whispered. "They¡¯re just babies."


    "They¡¯re monsters!" the leader raged.


    "No," another soldier said, removing his helmet. "They¡¯re children. Just like my daughter was."


    More soldiers beganying down their weapons. The song was reminding them of their own kids, their own families, their own capacity for love instead of hate.


    "Cowards!" the leader snarled. He raised his weapon alone.


    But before he could fire, Emma did something that changed everything.


    She disappeared from the window.


    One second she was there, the next she was gone.


    Then she reappeared right in front of the angry leader.


    "Hi," she said simply. "Why are you so sad?"


    The leader pointed his weapon at her, but his hands were shaking. "Get away from me, freak!"


    "You miss someone," Emma said gently. "Someone little like me."


    "Shut up!"


    "A little girl with yellow hair. She liked butterflies."


    The weapon slipped from the leader¡¯s hands. "How do you know about Sarah?"


    "She¡¯s not gone," Emma said softly. "She¡¯s still in your heart. She doesn¡¯t want you to hurt other children."


    The leader fell to his knees, sobbing. "The vampires killed her."


    "No," Emma said. "Bad people killed her. People who looked like vampires but weren¡¯t really. The same bad people who tricked you into being angry at all of us."


    "The Shadow Council," the leader realized.


    "They made you hurt so you would hurt others," Emma exined. "But you don¡¯t have to stay hurt. Love is stronger than hurt."


    She put her tiny hand on his cheek.


    Golden light flowed between them.


    The leader¡¯s eyes cleared. The rage and pain that had consumed him began to fade.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    All around them, enhanced soldiers were remembering who they used to be. Fathers, brothers, sons who had lost their way in grief and anger.


    The human teachers in the school were crying. The supernatural children were smiling.


    "It¡¯s working," Mrs. Kim breathed. "They¡¯re healing the soldiers¡¯ hearts."


    But then Emma suddenly screamed.


    She copsed to the ground, her small body convulsing.


    "Emma!" Kael leaped from the window,nding beside her.


    "What¡¯s happening to her?" the former leader asked, panicked.


    Emma¡¯s eyes rolled back. When she spoke, her voice sounded strange. Older. Afraid.


    "They¡¯reing," she gasped. "The real enemy. Not humans. Not supernatural beings. Something else. Something that feeds on hate and fear."


    "Who¡¯sing?" Kael demanded.


    "The ones who made the Shadow Council. The ones who started the war. They¡¯re angry because we¡¯re bringing people together."


    Emma¡¯s body arched in pain. "They¡¯re here."


    The sky began to darken. Not with clouds, but with something darker. Something hungry.


    "What are they?" Kael asked desperately.


    Emma looked at him with eyes that suddenly seemed ancient.


    "The things that live in the spaces between worlds. Theye when people stop loving each other. They feed on hatred."


    The darkness above them began to take shape. Huge, terrible forms that hurt to look at directly.


    "And now," Emma whispered, "they¡¯re going to try to eat everyone."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 164: Breaking Every Rule

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Breaking Every Rule</h4>


    The wedding cake exploded across the room.


    Kael ducked as chunks of chocte flew past his head. Maria Santos, still in her white dress, stood frozen in shock. Her new husband Jake, a werewolf from the neighboring pack, growled at the masked figures who had just crashed through the church windows.


    "No mixed marriages!" the lead attacker screamed. "This is against God¡¯s n!"


    "And against nature!" another shouted, pointing a silver weapon at Jake.


    Kael¡¯s heart sank. Today was supposed to be perfect. The first official wedding between a human and a werewolf. A symbol of hope for everyone.


    Instead, it had be a war zone.


    "Get Maria to safety!" Jake yelled, his eyes already glowing as his wolf tried to emerge.


    But Maria stepped in front of her husband. "No," she said firmly. "I¡¯m not hiding on my wedding day."


    "They have silver bullets!" Kael warned.


    "I don¡¯t care," Maria replied. "This is my choice. My life. My love."


    The attackers wore the symbols of three different hate groups. The Human Purity Foundation. The Species Separation Society. And something new - the Divine Order of Natural Law.


    "You¡¯re contaminating the human bloodline!" their leader dered. "Your children will be abominations!"


    "My children will be loved," Maria shot back. "Something you clearly don¡¯t understand."


    Little Emma Santos, Maria¡¯s daughter from her first marriage, peeked out from behind the altar where she¡¯d been hiding. Her eyes were wide with fear.


    "Mommy?" she whispered.


    "It¡¯s okay, baby," Maria called out. "Everything will be okay."


    But Kael could see more attackers surrounding the church. At least fifty people with weapons and torches.


    His phone buzzed with emergency alerts:


    "Attacks on mixed couples in twelve cities."


    "Human-supernatural wedding in Das bombed."


    "Vampire-human ceremony in Miami under siege."


    This wasn¡¯t random. It was coordinated.


    "Ronan, Darian, where are you?" Kael spoke into his earpiece.


    "Protecting the couple in Phoenix," Ronan¡¯s voice crackled back. "Same thing happening here!"


    "Chicago wedding hall is surrounded," Darian added grimly. "They nned this perfectly."


    The leader raised his silver weapon. "You have ten seconds to annul this fake marriage, or we start shooting."


    "Over my dead body," Jake snarled, his canine teeth growing longer.


    "That can be arranged," the leader smiled coldly.


    But before anyone could move, something unexpected happened.


    The church doors burst open.


    Mrs. Peterson rushed in with thirty other humans from the town. They carried shields made from pot lids and baseball bats wrapped in pillows.


    "Sorry we¡¯rete!" Mrs. Peterson called out cheerfully. "Traffic was terrible!"


    "What are you doing here?" the leader demanded.


    "We¡¯re here for the reception," Mrs. Peterson replied innocently. "Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world."


    Behind the townspeople, Kael saw more figures entering. Supernatural beings from different species. Vampires, fairies, witches, and other werewolves. All carrying homemade weapons and determined expressions.


    "This is a private matter!" the leader snapped.


    "No," said an elderly vampire Kael recognized as Mr. Rosetti. "This is amunity celebration. And we¡¯re part of themunity."


    Emma suddenly ran from her hiding spot. Before anyone could stop her, she hugged the leader¡¯s leg.


    "Hi!" she said brightly. "Are you here for the party too?"


    The leader looked down in shock. "Get away from me, half-breed!"


    "I¡¯m not half anything," Emma said confused. "I¡¯m all me. Just like you¡¯re all you."


    Her innocent words seemed to confuse the attackers. Several lowered their weapons slightly.


    "Children don¡¯t understand theplexity," the leader muttered.


    "Maybe adults make things tooplicated," Emma suggested helpfully.


    Maria¡¯s eyes filled with tears watching her daughter. Even in danger, Emma was trying to make peace.


    "You know what?" Maria announced loudly. "We¡¯re going to finish this ceremony."


    "Are you insane?" Jake whispered. "They¡¯ll kill us!"


    "Then we die married," Maria said simply. "I¡¯m not letting hate win on our wedding day."


    She turned to the minister, who was cowering behind his podium. "Please continue, Father Williams."


    "I... I can¡¯t," the old priest stammered. "It¡¯s too dangerous."


    "I¡¯ll do it," Mrs. Peterson volunteered. "I got certified onlinest week just in case."


    She walked to the front of the church,pletely ignoring the weapons pointed at her.


    "Dearly beloved," she began loudly, "we are gathered here today to witness something beautiful."


    "Stop this mockery!" the leader screamed.


    "You stop," little Emma said firmly, still hugging his leg. "They love each other. Love is good."


    "Love between species is wrong!"


    "Says who?" Emma asked innocently.


    "Says... says the Bible! Says nature! Saysmon sense!"


    Emma frowned thoughtfully. "My daddy says the Bible teaches us to love everyone. And nature makes lots of different animals be friends. Andmon sense means being nice to nice people."


    The leader looked frustrated. How do you argue with a three-year-old¡¯s logic?


    "Do you, Maria Santos, take Jake to be your husband?" Mrs. Peterson continued bravely.


    "I do," Maria said, her voice strong and clear.


    "Do you, Jake Morrison, take Maria to be your wife?"


    "I do," Jake replied, his eyes never leaving Maria¡¯s face.


    The attackers looked uncertain. Some seemed moved by the simple ceremony. Others remained angry.


    "By the power vested in me by the inte," Mrs. Peterson dered, "I now pronounce you husband and wife!"


    Jake and Maria kissed as their friends and family cheered.


    For a moment, love really did conquer all.


    Then the leader raised his weapon again. "Enough!"


    But before he could fire, Emma did something incredible.


    She began to glow.


    Not with werewolf power or fairy magic. With something else entirely. Something that made everyone in the church feel warm and peaceful.


    "Wow," someone whispered. "What is she?"


    Emma looked around at all the confused faces. "I¡¯m love," she said simply. "We all are. We just forget sometimes."


    The golden light spread from Emma to everyone around her. Attackers lowered their weapons without meaning to. Supernatural beings felt their aggressive instincts calm. Humans found their fear melting away.


    "This is impossible," the leader breathed.


    "No," Emma corrected gently. "This is possible. We just have to choose it."


    But then Emma suddenly went rigid. Her glowing eyes rolled back.


    "Emma!" Maria screamed, running to her daughter.


    When Emma spoke again, her voice was different. Urgent. Terrified.


    "They¡¯reing!" she gasped. "The shadow feeders! They¡¯re angry we made peace!"


    "What shadow feeders?" Kael demanded.


    "The ones from between worlds. They eat hate and fear. When people love each other, they get hungry and angry."


    Emma¡¯s small body started shaking. "They¡¯re almost here. And they¡¯re bringing something worse."


    "What could be worse?" Jake asked.


    Emma looked at the newlywed couple with eyes full of ancient sadness.


    "They¡¯re bringing the thing that made them. The First Hatred. The thing that taught people to fear what¡¯s different."


    Outside, the sky began to turn ck.


    "It¡¯s starting," Emma whispered.


    "What¡¯s starting?" Maria asked desperately.


    "The final test. If humans and supernatural beings can really love each other, the First Hatred will die forever. But if we fail..."


    Emma¡¯s voice became very small and scared.


    "If we fail, it will separate every species forever. No more mixed families. No more friendships. No more love between different kinds of people."


    The church began to shake.


    "And it¡¯s going to start," Emma said as darkness


    crept under the doors, "by making everyone forget why they fell in love in the first ce."

 Chapter 165: Building Bridges

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Building Bridges</h4>


    The table crashed to the floor as two council members started fighting.


    ra jumped between them before anyone got hurt. On one side stood Dr. Rachel Hayes, a human scientist. On the other was Viktor Nightshade, an ancient vampire. Both were yelling at the same time.


    "Vampires can¡¯t be trusted with human blood banks!" Dr. Hayes shouted.


    "Humans poison everything they touch!" Viktor hissed back, his fangs showing.


    "Enough!" ra¡¯s voice made the windows rattle. Her silver eyes zed with power. "We¡¯re here to work together, not fight!"


    Kael watched from the corner, feeling helpless. Three weeks ago, his mother had announced the creation of the Integration Council. Twelve members - six humans, six supernatural beings. Their job was to write newws that would let both species live together peacefully.


    It wasn¡¯t going well.


    "This is impossible," whispered Councilwoman Martinez, a human politician. "We¡¯re too different."


    "Maybe different is good," suggested Fairy Queen Luna, her tiny voice somehow filling the room.


    "Different got my brother killed," snapped General Morrison, a human military leader.


    "Your brother died fighting the Shadow Council," Elder Moonbeam corrected gently. The old werewolf¡¯s eyes were sad. "Not fighting us."


    ra rubbed her temples. Leading a pack was hard enough. Leading humans and supernatural beings together felt impossible.


    "Let¡¯s try again," she said tiredly. "Today¡¯s topic is housing. How do we help families find homes in mixed neighborhoods?"


    "Humans won¡¯t want to live next to vampires," Dr. Hayes stated bluntly.


    "Some humans," Councilwoman Martinez corrected. "Others are more open-minded."


    "What about werewolves?" asked Professor Chen, a human teacher. "The full moon could be dangerous for human neighbors."


    "We have control," Elder Moonbeam said firmly. "We¡¯re not mindless beasts."


    "But idents happen," General Morrison argued. "My men have reports-"


    "Your men have prejudices," Viktor interrupted coldly.


    The argument started again. Louder this time.


    Kael wanted to help his mother, but he didn¡¯t know how. Every suggestion led to more fighting. Everypromise made someone angry.


    Then little Emma Santos walked into the room.


    "Hi, everyone!" she said cheerfully. "Mommy sent cookies!"


    She carried a te of chocte chip cookies, still warm from the oven. Behind her came Maria Santos and Jake Morrison - the newly married couple everyone was talking about.


    "Sorry to interrupt," Maria said. "Emma insisted on bringing treats to the important meeting."


    "We¡¯re not making much progress anyway," ra sighed.


    Emma walked around the table, offering cookies to each council member. "Here you go, Dr. Rachel! These are for you, Mr. Viktor!"


    Something magical happened. As Emma smiled at each person, they couldn¡¯t help smiling back. The tension in the room began to fade.


    "These are delicious," Professor Chen said, taking a bite.


    "My grandmother¡¯s recipe," Maria exined. "She always said food brings people together."


    "Your grandmother was wise," Elder Moonbeam agreed, epting a cookie.


    Emma climbed onto ra¡¯sp. "Why is everyone sad?" she asked innocently.


    "We¡¯re trying to solve problems," ra exined. "But it¡¯s very hard."


    "What problems?"


    "How to help humans and supernatural people live together happily."


    Emma frowned thoughtfully. "Don¡¯t they want to be happy?"


    "Of course they do, sweetheart."


    "Then why don¡¯t they just be nice to each other?"


    The room went quiet. Adults looked embarrassed. A three-year-old had just pointed out what they¡¯d been missing.


    "It¡¯splicated," Dr. Hayes said softly.


    "Why?" Emma asked.


    No one had a good answer.


    "My mommy is human and my daddy is werewolf," Emma continued. "They¡¯re nice to each other. It¡¯s notplicated."


    "Some people are afraid," Viktor admitted quietly.


    "Of what?"


    "Of... of being hurt. Of being different. Of not belonging."


    Emma climbed down from ra¡¯sp and walked to Viktor. The ancient vampire looked nervous as the small human child approached.


    "You¡¯re scared?" Emma asked gently.


    Viktor nodded, looking ashamed. "I¡¯ve lived for eight hundred years. I¡¯ve seen humans hunt my kind for sport."


    "That¡¯s very sad," Emma said seriously. "But not all humans are mean. Dr. Rachel isn¡¯t mean."


    She turned to Dr. Hayes. "Are you scared too?"


    The scientist¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "Yes. My daughter was killed in a supernatural attack three years ago."


    "I¡¯m sorry," Emma said, her voice full of genuine sadness. "That must hurt very much."


    "It does."


    "But I didn¡¯t hurt your daughter. And Mr. Viktor didn¡¯t either. And Elder Moonbeam didn¡¯t. Bad people did."


    Emma looked around the room at all the adults. "Maybe instead of being scared of each other, we should be scared of the bad people. And help each other be safe from them."


    Silence filled the room.


    Then General Morrison spoke. "The child has a point. We¡¯re fighting each other instead of fighting our real enemies."


    "The Shadow Council wants us divided," Councilwoman Martinez realized. "Every minute we spend arguing is a minute we¡¯re not stopping them."


    "What if we started small?" Professor Chen suggested. "One neighborhood. One mixedmunity as a test."


    "I know the perfect ce," Jake said. "My pack¡¯s territory borders a human town. Both sides have been talking about sharing resources."


    "Medical facilities," Dr. Hayes added thoughtfully. "Human hospitals could treat supernatural injuries if we shared knowledge."


    "And supernatural healers could help humans with diseases we understand better," Fairy Queen Luna offered.


    For the first time all day, people were agreeing instead of arguing.


    "This could actually work," ra said, hope creeping into her voice.


    "It will work," Emma said confidently. "Because love is stronger than scared."


    But just as the council members started smiling and shaking hands, Kael¡¯s phone buzzed with an emergency alert.


    His face went pale as he read the message.


    "Mom," he said urgently. "We have a problem."


    "What is it?"


    "The president just signed the Supernatural Registration Act. Every supernatural being in the country has twenty-four hours to report to government facilities for ¡¯processing.¡¯"


    The room erupted in shocked voices.


    "That¡¯s illegal!" Councilwoman Martinez gasped.


    "Since when has legality stopped them?" Viktor said bitterly.


    "What does ¡¯processing¡¯ mean?" Elder Moonbeam asked fearfully.


    Kael¡¯s phone buzzed again. Another message. This one made his heart stop.


    "There¡¯s more," he said quietly. "Anyone who refuses to register will be dered an enemy of the state. And anyone helping them..."


    His voice broke.


    "Anyone helping them will be arrested for treason."


    Emma looked confused. "What¡¯s treason?"


    "It means they¡¯ll take away the people trying to help," ra exined, her voice hollow.


    "Even you, Mommy ra?"


    "Especially me."


    Emma¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "But we were just starting to be friends!"


    Through the window, they could see ck helicopters circling overhead. Government vehicles were already surrounding the building.


    "They knew about this meeting," General Morrison realized. "They¡¯re here to arrest the supernatural council members."


    "And probably the humans who helped us," Viktor added grimly.


    ra stood up, her silver eyes zing. "Not if I have anything to say about it."


    "Mom, don¡¯t," Kael pleaded. "If you fight them, you¡¯ll prove they¡¯re right about us being dangerous."


    "And if I don¡¯t fight, they¡¯ll take apart everything we¡¯ve built."


    Emma tugged on ra¡¯s sleeve. "Mommy ra?"


    "Yes, sweetheart?"


    "The bad feeling is back. The one that means the shadow eaters areing."


    Everyone froze.


    "They¡¯re using the government," Emma whispered, her voice suddenly sounding much older. "The First Hatred found a way inside human leaders. It¡¯s making them pass meanws."


    "How do you know this?" Dr. Hayes asked desperately.


    Emma¡¯s eyes began to glow with that strange golden light.


    "Because it just told me something terrible," she said, her small voice shaking with fear. "Tomorrow, they¡¯re not just going to register supernatural beings."


    "What are they going to do?"


    Emma looked at all the adults with ancient sadness in her young eyes.


    "They¡¯re going to make all the supernatural children disappear. Forever."

 Chapter 166: The Hidden Truth

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166: The Hidden Truth</h4>


    The baby¡¯s scream cut through the morning air like a knife.


    ra bolted upright in bed, her heart pounding. That wasn¡¯t just any cry. That was the sound of pure terror.


    She raced down the hallway, her bare feet pping against the cold floor. Behind her, she heard Kael, Ronan, and Darian jumping out of bed too.


    "Which one?" Kael shouted.


    "Baby Marcus!" ra called back, bursting into the nursery.


    Their youngest son was floating three feet above his crib. His tiny fists glowed with silver light, and his eyes werepletely white. The mobile above his bed was spinning wildly, and books were flying off the shelves.


    "Oh no," Darian whispered. "Not again."


    This was the fourth time this month. Five-year-old Emma could see the future. Three-year-old twins Jake and Lily could talk to animals. And now baby Marcus was showing powers that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    ra reached for her son, but an invisible force pushed her back.


    "Marcus, baby, it¡¯s okay," she said softly. "Mommy¡¯s here."


    The baby¡¯s white eyes turned toward her voice. Slowly, the glowing stopped. He floated gently back down into his crib and started crying normal baby tears.


    "What did he see?" Ronan asked, picking up the scattered books.


    "I don¡¯t know," ra said, holding Marcus close. "But it scared him badly."


    Emma appeared in the doorway, her golden eyes wide with fear. Even at five years old, she was taller than most kids her age. Her mixed human and werewolf blood made her grow fast.


    "Mommy," Emma whispered. "I had the dream again."


    ra¡¯s stomach dropped. Emma¡¯s dreams always came true.


    "What dream, sweetheart?"


    "The bad men areing back. They found us."


    Kael knelt down beside Emma. "What bad men?"


    "The ones who want to take the special children away. They never stopped looking."


    Five years ago, the government had tried to register all supernatural beings. ra and her family had fought back and won. They thought it was over. They thought they were safe.


    They were wrong.


    "How long do we have?" Darian asked quietly.


    Emma closed her eyes, the way she did when she was seeing the future. "Three days. Maybe four."


    "That¡¯s not enough time to run," Ronan said.


    "We¡¯re not running," ra said firmly. "We¡¯re done running."


    Just then, her phone rang. The caller ID made her blood freeze.


    "Unknown Number."


    She almost didn¡¯t answer. But something told her she had to.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello, ra." The voice was cold and familiar. "Did you miss me?"


    ra¡¯s knees went weak. She knew that voice. She¡¯d hoped never to hear it again.


    "Director Matthews," she whispered.


    Her three mates tensed. They remembered Matthews too. He was the government official who had tried to capture supernatural children five years ago. They thought he was dead.


    "Surprised? You shouldn¡¯t be. Men like me don¡¯t die easily."


    "What do you want?"


    "The same thing I wanted before. The children. All of them."


    "Never."


    Matthewsughed. It was a horrible sound. "You don¡¯t have a choice. I know about the new babies. I know about their powers. And I know something else you don¡¯t."


    "What?"


    "Your precious Emma isn¡¯t the only one who can see the future. I found others. And they¡¯ve told me exactly how to catch you."


    The line went dead.


    ra stared at the phone, her hands shaking.


    "Mom?" Emma tugged on her sleeve. "There¡¯s something else I didn¡¯t tell you about the dream."


    "What is it, baby?"


    Emma¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "One of the daddies doesn¡¯te home."


    The room went silent. Kael, Ronan, and Darian looked at each other with growing fear.


    "Which one?" Darian asked softly.


    "I don¡¯t know," Emma sobbed. "The dream goes dark before I can see."


    Baby Marcus started crying again. This time, when his eyes glowed white, images appeared in the air above his crib. Like a movie ying on invisible screens.


    Everyone gasped.


    The images showed government soldiers surrounding their house. They showed children being dragged away from their families. They showed a terrible battle.


    And they showed one of the triplets lying on the ground, not moving.


    "We have to leave," Kael said urgently. "Right now."


    "Where can we go?" Ronan demanded. "He found us here. He¡¯ll find us anywhere."


    "Not anywhere," a new voice said.


    They spun around. Standing in the nursery doorway was someone they hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    Tobias Grey. The mysterious rogue who had helped ra discover her true identity so long ago.


    "Tobias!" ra gasped. "How did you get in?"


    "The same way Matthews will get in. Magic." His face was grim. "I¡¯ve been tracking him for five years. He¡¯s not just working for the government anymore."


    "Who¡¯s he working for?"


    "Something much worse. Something that wants to use the children¡¯s powers to open a doorway."


    "A doorway to where?"


    Tobias¡¯s eyes went ck with fear. "To the ce where the First Hatred was born. If Matthews seeds, he won¡¯t just capture your children. He¡¯ll use them to bring an army of shadow creatures into our world."


    Emma screamed.


    Everyone turned to look at her. Her eyes were glowing gold, and she was staring at something only she could see.


    "They¡¯re noting in three days," she whispered in terror. "They¡¯reing now. Right now!"


    Through the window, they saw ck helicopters filling the sky. Redser dots appeared on the walls as snipers took position.


    A voice boomed through a loudspeaker: "This is Director Matthews. You have sixty seconds to surrender the children, or wee in shooting."


    Baby Marcus floated out of his crib again. This time, his power was stronger. The windows began to crack. The whole house started to shake.


    "The baby¡¯s power is growing," Tobias said urgently. "If he gets too scared, he could bring the whole house down on us."


    "Then we fight," ra said, her eyes zing silver.


    "Against that many soldiers? It¡¯s suicide."


    "Maybe. But I won¡¯t let them take my children."


    Kael grabbed her hand. "We¡¯re with you."


    "Always," Ronan agreed.


    "Until the end," Darian added.


    Emma tugged on ra¡¯s sleeve one more time. Her golden eyes were sad and ancient.


    "Mommy," she whispered. "I saw the rest of the dream."


    "What did you see?"


    "The person who doesn¡¯te home..." Emma¡¯s voice broke. "It¡¯s not one of the daddies."


    ra¡¯s heart stopped. "Then who?"


    Emma looked up at her with tears streaming down her face.


    "It¡¯s you, Mommy. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯te home."


    Outside, Director Matthews¡¯s voice counted down: "Thirty seconds!"


    And baby Marcus¡¯s power exploded outward, shattering every window in the house.

 Chapter 167: Learning to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Learning to Fight</h4>


    Emma¡¯s scream shattered every light bulb in the underground bunker.


    "I can¡¯t control it!" she cried, golden light pouring from her eyes like tears. "Every time I try to see the future, it hurts!"


    ra rushed to her daughter¡¯s side. Around them, the secret training room Tobias had led them to was in chaos. Broken ss covered the floor. The twins, Jake and Lily, were huddled in the corner with their stuffed animals.


    "It¡¯s okay, sweetheart," ra said, but her voice shook. They¡¯d been hiding here for six hours. Six hours since escaping Director Matthews and his soldiers. Six hours since learning that ra might not survive what wasing.


    "No, it¡¯s not okay!" Emma shouted. Her power red again, and cracks appeared in the concrete walls. "The visions keep getting worse!"


    Tobias stepped forward carefully. "Emma, you need to breathe. Fear makes the power stronger."


    "I don¡¯t want it to be stronger!" Emma sobbed. "I don¡¯t want to see bad things anymore!"


    Kael knelt beside his daughter. "What if we taught you how to use it differently?"


    "How?"


    "Instead of seeing what might happen, what if you learned to see what you want to happen?"


    Emma wiped her nose with her sleeve. "Can I do that?"


    "We don¡¯t know until we try."


    Meanwhile, three-year-old Jake was having his own problems. A family of mice had somehow gotten into the bunker, and they wouldn¡¯t stop talking to him.


    "The boy says dangeres from above," Jake told his mother seriously. "The mice family is scared."


    "What kind of danger?" ra asked.


    Jake listened to the squeaking sounds only he could hear. "Big metal birds. Lots of them. With angry humans inside."


    Lily, Jake¡¯s twin sister, was sitting with a injured bird she¡¯d found. As she petted it gently, its broken wing began to heal.


    "Lily, how did you do that?" Darian asked in amazement.


    "I told it to feel better," Lily said simply. "Animals listen when you¡¯re nice."


    Ronan was pacing back and forth. "This is crazy. They¡¯re just babies. They shouldn¡¯t have to learn to fight."


    "They shouldn¡¯t have to," Tobias agreed. "But Matthews isn¡¯t going to stop. And now that he¡¯s working with the shadow creatures, normal weapons won¡¯t be enough."


    "What do you mean?" ra demanded.


    Tobias pulled out a strange ck device. "I took this from one of his soldiers before we escaped. It¡¯s not from our world."


    The device looked like a cor, but it pulsed with dark energy.


    "What does it do?"


    "It steals powers. Once it¡¯s on a supernatural child, their abilities get sucked out and stored in these." He held up a glowing crystal. "Matthews is building an army of powerless children and powered crystals."


    Emma gasped. "That¡¯s what I saw in my vision! Children with no light in their eyes!"


    Baby Marcus started crying from his makeshift crib. As he cried, small objects around the room began floating.


    "Even the baby¡¯s getting stronger," Kael observed.


    "Which means we need to get them ready faster," Tobias said grimly.


    "Ready for what?" ra asked, though she was afraid of the answer.


    "War."


    For the next hour, Tobias tried to teach the children basic control. Emma practiced seeing happy futures instead of scary ones. Jake learned to ask animals for help instead of just listening to them. Lily discovered she could heal people too, not just animals.


    But it was hard work. Emma kept seeing shes of the terrible battleing. Jake got overwhelmed by all the animal voices in his head. Lily cried when she couldn¡¯t heal a dead flower.


    "I¡¯m not good at this," Lily whispered, frustrated tears in her eyes.


    "Yes, you are," ra said, hugging her daughter. "You healed that bird perfectly."


    "But I couldn¡¯t fix the flower."


    "Some things can¡¯t be fixed, baby. That doesn¡¯t mean you failed."


    Just then, Emma¡¯s eyes went wide with terror.


    "They found us," she whispered.


    "What?" Kael spun around.


    "I can see them. Right now. They¡¯re digging down to us."


    Above their heads, they heard the sound of heavy machinery. Drilling. Getting closer.


    "How long do we have?" Tobias asked urgently.


    Emma closed her eyes, trying to see clearer. "Ten minutes. Maybe less."


    "That¡¯s not enough time to run again," Ronan said.


    "Then we make our stand here," ra decided.


    "With three-year-olds and a baby?" Darian protested.


    "The children are more powerful than you think," Tobias said. "But they need to work together."


    He turned to Emma. "Can you see what happens if they all use their powers at the same time?"


    Emma concentrated hard. Her golden eyes glowed brighter. "I... I see light. Lots of light. And the bad men running away."


    "Good. Jake, can you ask every animal in the city to help us?"


    Jake nodded seriously. He closed his eyes and started making soft animal sounds. Within minutes, they could hear birds gathering outside. Dogs barking. Even insects buzzing.


    "Lily, when the fighting starts, your job is to keep everyone healthy," Tobias continued.


    "What about Marcus?" Lily asked, pointing to her baby brother.


    "Marcus might be the most important of all."


    "Why?"


    "Because his power is pure creation. He can make anything real just by thinking about it."


    The drilling sound got louder. Dust began falling from the ceiling.


    "Five minutes!" Emma warned.


    ra looked at her four children - her babies who shouldn¡¯t have to fight but had no choice. Her heart broke and swelled with pride at the same time.


    "Listen to me," she told them. "No matter what happens, you stick together. You protect each other. And you remember that Mommy loves you more than anything in the whole world."


    "Are you going away?" Jake asked quietly.


    ra¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Emma¡¯s vision said she wouldn¡¯t survive. But she couldn¡¯t tell her children that.


    "I¡¯m going to try very hard to stay with you," she said instead.


    The ceiling cracked. Light poured through from above.


    "Here theye!" Tobias shouted.


    Soldiers dropped through the hole, wearing the power-stealing cors around their necks. But these soldiers looked wrong. Their eyes werepletely ck, and dark mist poured from their mouths.


    "Those aren¡¯t humans anymore," ra realized in horror.


    "The shadow creatures took them over," Tobias confirmed. "Matthews isn¡¯t just working with the shadows. He¡¯s be one of them."


    Emma screamed as her power exploded outward. But instead of her usual golden light, darkness poured from her eyes.


    "Emma!" ra cried.


    "I can¡¯t stop it!" Emma sobbed. "The shadows are in my vision! They¡¯re making me see terrible things!"


    Jake suddenly spoke in a voice that wasn¡¯t his own: "The boy belongs to us now."


    Lily¡¯s healing power turned backward, making the injured bird in her hands wither and die.


    Even baby Marcus was affected. Instead of floating toys, he was floating sharp pieces of broken ss.


    "They¡¯re turning the children¡¯s powers against them," Tobias said desperately.


    The shadow soldiers moved closer, their power-stealing devices glowing hungrily.


    And then ra realized the most terrible truth of all.


    Emma¡¯s vision about someone noting home wasn¡¯t about the battle with Matthews.


    It was about right now.


    Because the shadows weren¡¯t just trying to steal her children¡¯s powers.


    They were trying to steal her children¡¯s souls.


    And the only way to save them might be to give up her own life.


    The lead shadow soldier smiled with Matthews¡¯s face, but spoke with a voice like grinding ss: "Choose, Luna. Your life, or theirs."

 Chapter 168: The New Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168: The New Enemy</h4>


    Emma copsed to her knees, blood pouring from her nose.


    "Something¡¯sing!" she screamed, her golden eyes rolling back. "Something worse than the shadows!"


    Kael caught his daughter before she hit the ground. Around them, the battle with Matthews¡¯s shadow soldiers had just ended. ra¡¯s sacrifice had worked - she¡¯d given up her wolf spirit to save the children¡¯s souls. But now Emma was having another vision, and this one was different.


    This one was making her sick.


    "Emma, focus on my voice," Kael said desperately. His daughter¡¯s body was shaking like she was freezing cold, but her skin burned hot against his hands.


    "Daddy," Emma whispered, her voice sounding far away. "I can see... I can see everything burning."


    "What¡¯s burning?"


    "The whole world."


    Ronan and Darian rushed over, their faces still covered in dirt from the fight. ra stumbled behind them, weak from losing her wolf but alive.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" Ronan demanded.


    "I don¡¯t know," Kael said. "This is different from her normal visions."


    Emma¡¯s eyes snapped open, but they weren¡¯t golden anymore. They were silver, just like her mother¡¯s used to be.


    "It¡¯s noting from the future," Emma said in a voice that didn¡¯t sound like hers. "It¡¯sing from the past."


    "What do you mean?" ra asked weakly.


    "The First Hatred wasn¡¯t the beginning. It was just the middle."


    Tobias, who had been checking on the twins, looked up sharply. "That¡¯s impossible. The First Hatred was the source of all shadow creatures."


    Emma shook her head. "No. Something made the First Hatred. Something older. Something that¡¯s been sleeping."


    She grabbed Kael¡¯s shirt with tiny fists that were surprisingly strong.


    "Daddy, we woke it up. When we defeated Matthews, when we broke the shadow army... we woke up the thing that created them."


    Baby Marcus started crying from his corner of the bunker. But this wasn¡¯t normal crying. With each sob, the air around him shimmered like heat waves.


    "The baby can feel it too," Jake said quietly. He was sitting with a group of rats who had helped in the battle. "The animals are scared. They say something big is moving under the ground."


    "Under the ground where?" Darian asked.


    Jake listened to the squeaking sounds. "Everywhere. All over the world."


    Lily was trying to heal a injured bird, but her power kept flickering. "I can¡¯t make it work right," she said, frustrated. "Something¡¯s blocking me."


    "It¡¯s blocking all of us," Emma said, struggling to stand up. "The old thing doesn¡¯t like our powers. It wants to eat them."


    Suddenly, the bunker started shaking. Not like an earthquake - like something huge was moving beneath them.


    "We need to get out of here," Tobias said urgently.


    "Where can we go?" ra asked. "If this thing is everywhere..."


    "There might be one ce," Emma said slowly. Her silver eyes were seeing something none of them could. "But we have to hurry. And we have to bring everyone."


    "Everyone who?"


    "Every supernatural being left alive. Every human who still believes in magic. Every child with powers."


    Kael stared at his daughter. "Emma, that¡¯s thousands of people."


    "I know. But if we don¡¯t gather them all together, the old thing will pick us off one by one."


    The shaking got worse. Cracks appeared in the walls, but instead of letting in dirt, they let in something else. A thick, oily darkness that seemed to move on its own.


    "It¡¯sing up," Jake said, his eyes wide with terror. "The rats say it¡¯sing up right now!"


    "What does it look like?" Ronan asked.


    Jake tilted his head, listening to voices only he could hear. Then his face went pale.


    "They can¡¯t describe it. They say it¡¯s too big to see all at once. But it has lots of mouths. And all of them are hungry."


    The darkness seeping through the cracks began to whisper. Not words, exactly, but sounds that made everyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    Emma suddenly grabbed Kael¡¯s hand. "Daddy, I need to tell you something important."


    "What is it?"


    "In my vision... when we gather everyone together to fight the old thing... some of the children don¡¯t make it."


    Kael¡¯s heart stopped. "Which children?"


    Emma¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "I can¡¯t tell yet. The vision keeps changing. But one of us... one of us has to go into the dark ce where the old thing lives."


    "No," ra said firmly, even though she was barely standing. "None of you are going anywhere dangerous."


    "Mom, we might not have a choice."


    The whispers from the darkness got louder. Now they could almost understand words:


    "Give us the bright ones... give us the little lights... we are so hungry..."


    Baby Marcus¡¯s crying changed pitch. Instead of normal baby sounds, he was making noises that sounded almost like words.


    "What¡¯s he saying?" Lily asked.


    Emma listened carefully. Her face went white.


    "He¡¯s not talking to us," she whispered. "He¡¯s talking to the old thing."


    "What¡¯s he telling it?"


    "Where we are."


    The bunker floor cracked open. Something wet and ck pushed through, reaching toward baby Marcus with what looked like a giant finger made of tar.


    "Get him!" Kael shouted.


    But the finger moved faster than any of them. It touched Marcus¡¯s forehead for just a second before Ronan could pull the baby away.


    Marcus stopped crying. His eyes opened, but they weren¡¯t his normal baby blue anymore. They werepletely ck.


    "Toote," Marcus said in a voice much too old for a baby. "I can see where all the bright children are hiding now."


    Emma screamed. "It¡¯s not Marcus anymore! The old thing is using him!"


    The baby who looked like Marcus smiled with too many teeth.


    "Hello, little Emma," he said in that horrible ancient voice. "Would you like to know what I¡¯m going to do to your friends?"


    The darkness pouring from the cracks began to form shapes. Terrible shapes with ws and fangs and eyes that burned like stars.


    "Run," Tobias said quietly.


    "What?" ra asked.


    "RUN!" he shouted.


    They grabbed what they could and bolted for the bunker¡¯s exit. Behind them, the thing wearing Marcus¡¯s faceughed like breaking ss.


    But as they reached thedder leading up and out, Emma grabbed Kael¡¯s arm one more time.


    "Daddy, there¡¯s something else."


    "What now?"


    Emma¡¯s silver eyes were full of tears and terror.


    "The old thing... it knows about the ce where we¡¯re supposed to gather everyone."


    "How?"


    "Because it¡¯s been there before. A long time ago."


    "What happened thest time it was there?"


    Emma sobbed as the vision became clearer.


    "That¡¯s where it ate the first world."

 Chapter 169: Visitors from Beyond

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Visitors from Beyond</h4>


    The sky tore open like paper.


    ra grabbed Jake and Lily, pulling them close as purple lightning crackled through the massive hole above their heads. They¡¯d been running for hours since escaping the bunker, but now there was nowhere left to go.


    "What is that?" Darian shouted over the howling wind.


    Through the tear in the sky, they could see another world. A ce where the ground was made of crystal and three moons hung in a green sky. And something wasing through.


    "Not something," Emma corrected, her silver eyes wide with terror. "Someone."


    A figure stepped out of the hole in the sky and floated down toward them. It looked almost human, but its skin was pale blue and its hair moved like it was underwater. When it spoke, its voice sounded like music and breaking ss at the same time.


    "So these are the children who woke the Devourer," the creature said, studying them with eyes that sparkled like stars.


    "Who are you?" ra demanded, stepping in front of her kids.


    "I am Lyra of the Crystal Realm. And you have made a terrible mistake."


    More figures began emerging from the sky tear. Some had wings made of light. Others looked like they were carved from stone. One appeared to be made entirely of flowing water.


    "We felt the ancient hunger stirring," said a creature that looked like a walking tree. "Across seventeen dimensions, we felt it wake."


    "You don¡¯t understand," Kael said desperately. "We didn¡¯t wake it on purpose. We were trying to save our children."


    The water-creatureughed, but it wasn¡¯t a happy sound. "Save them? Child, you have doomed not just your world, but all worlds."


    Emma stepped forward, even though her legs were shaking. "Are you here to help us or hurt us?"


    Lyra tilted her head, studying the five-year-old girl. "That depends. Show me your power, young seer."


    "I don¡¯t want to. My visions hurt now."


    "Show me anyway."


    Emma looked at her parents. ra nodded sadly. They needed these strange beings as allies, not enemies.


    Emma closed her eyes. Her silver light began to glow, but this time it was different. Instead of just seeing the future, she was seeing other ces. Other worlds.


    "I can see your home," Emma whispered. "It¡¯s beautiful. But there¡¯s something wrong with it."


    Lyra¡¯s face went pale. "What do you see?"


    "Darkness spreading. Your crystal trees are dying. Your people are disappearing."


    "When?" the tree-creature demanded urgently.


    Emma¡¯s eyes snapped open, full of tears. "It already started. Three days ago."


    The dimensional visitors looked at each other with growing fear.


    "The Devourer moves faster than we thought," the stone-creature rumbled. "If it¡¯s already reached the Crystal Realm..."


    "What is this Devourer thing?" Ronan asked.


    The water-creature flowed closer. "The first evil. The thing that existed before light, before life, before hope. We thought it was destroyed eons ago."


    "But it wasn¡¯t destroyed," Lyra said grimly. "It was only sleeping. And your children¡¯s power was like a dinner bell."


    Baby Marcus, still possessed by the ancient evil, giggled from Darian¡¯s arms. When he spoke, it was still in that horrible old voice: "Hello, little friends from far away. I remember you."


    All the dimensional beings stepped back in horror.


    "It knows us," the tree-creature whispered.


    "Of course I know you," Marcus said with his too-wide smile. "I ate your grandparents."


    Jake suddenly went rigid. The animals around them - birds, squirrels, even insects - all started making the same sound at once. A low, terrified humming.


    "What are they saying?" Lily asked her twin brother.


    Jake¡¯s eyes werepletely white now. "They¡¯re not talking to me anymore. Something else is using them."


    The animal chorus got louder. And now they could understand the words:


    "Moreing. More hungry ones. Different hungry ones."


    "What does that mean?" ra asked frantically.


    Emma grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. "It means the Devourer wasn¡¯t the only thing sleeping. Our power woke up other things too."


    As if summoned by her words, more tears appeared in the sky. But these ones were different colors - red, ck, sickly yellow. And the thingsing through them were nothing like the first visitors.


    "Blood Feeders," Lyra gasped. "And Dream Stealers. And..." She pointed at a particrly nasty-looking hole. "Oh no. Void Walkers."


    "What do all those things want?" Kael demanded.


    "The same thing the Devourer wants," the stone-creature said sadly. "To feed on your children¡¯s power until there¡¯s nothing left."


    Creatures began pouring out of the holes in the sky. Some looked like giant bats with human faces. Others were just floating darkness with too many eyes. The worst ones looked almost normal, except they cast no shadows and their smiles never reached their eyes.


    "We came to warn you," Lyra said urgently. "But we¡¯re toote. They¡¯re all here now."


    "How many dimensions are we talking about?" Tobias asked. He¡¯d been quiet this whole time, but now his face was white with fear.


    "All of them," the water-creature replied. "Every realm of existence that feeds on power and pain. Your children are like a beacon calling to everything evil in the universe."


    Emma started crying. "It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t used my power so much..."


    "No, sweetheart," ra said, hugging her daughter. "You were trying to help."


    "But now everyone¡¯s in danger because of us."


    Lily walked over to the possessed baby Marcus. "Can we make the bad thing leave him alone?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t try that," Lyra warned. "The Devourer is using him as an anchor. If you force it out..."


    "What happens?"


    "Your brother dies."


    The sky tears were getting bigger. More creatures poured through every second. And they were all heading straight for the children.


    "We have to split up," Darian said desperately. "If we¡¯re all together, we¡¯re too easy to find."


    "No," Emma said firmly. Her silver eyes were glowing again. "I can see what happens if we split up. It¡¯s worse."


    "What do you see?"


    "They hunt us down one by one. And without each other..." Emma¡¯s voice broke. "Without each other, we¡¯re not strong enough to fight back."


    The first wave of monsters reached them. A Blood Feeder swooped down toward Jake, its fangs gleaming.


    But before it could touch him, Lily stepped forward. Her healing power red, but backward. Instead of healing the creature, she made its hunger so strong that it forgot about Jake and started eating itself.


    "Did you know you could do that?" Ronan asked in amazement.


    "No," Lily said, looking surprised. "But the power feels different now. Bigger."


    Emma nodded. "All our powers are growing. The more danger we¡¯re in, the stronger we get."


    "That might be the only thing that saves us," Lyra said. "But there¡¯s something you need to know."


    "What?"


    "Power like yours... ites with a price. The stronger you be, the more you change. Eventually, you might not be human anymore."


    ra¡¯s heart broke. "What will they be?"


    "Something new. Something that¡¯s never existed before."


    More monsters circled overhead. The dimensional visitors were preparing their own powers to fight. And baby Marcus wasughing that awfulugh again.


    But then Emma gasped.


    "What is it?" Kael asked.


    "I just saw something terrible in the future."


    "What now?"


    Emma looked at her family with eyes full of ancient sadness.


    "The monsters aren¡¯t the real problem. Neither is the Devourer."


    "Then what is?"


    "Us. We¡¯re going to be so powerful that we identally destroy everything we¡¯re trying to save."


    A Dream Stealer dove toward them, its ws extended.


    And as Emma raised her hand to defend her family, silver fire poured from her fingers - fire that didn¡¯t just burn the monster, but erased it from existencepletely.


    "It¡¯s already starting," she whispered in horror. "I can¡¯t control it anymore."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170: The Price of Power

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170: The Price of Power</h4>


    The ground shook beneath their feet as Emma¡¯s silver fire spread in every direction.


    "Emma, stop!" ra screamed, but her daughter couldn¡¯t hear her. The five-year-old was floating three feet off the ground, her eyespletely white, while deadly silver mes poured from her tiny hands.


    The mes didn¡¯t just burn the monsters. They made them disappear like they had never existed at all.


    "She¡¯s going to kill us all," Jake whispered, backing away from his twin sister. For the first time in his life, the animals around him were running away from their family instead of trying to help.


    Kael lunged forward to grab Emma, but Lyra from the Crystal Realm caught his arm.


    "Don¡¯t touch her!" the blue-skinned woman warned. "That power will erase you too."


    More creatures kept pouring through the sky tears, but now they were afraid to get close. Emma¡¯s power was growing stronger by the second, and even the monsters could sense the danger.


    "How do we stop her?" Darian asked desperately, still holding baby Marcus. The possessed child was the only one who didn¡¯t seem scared. He was pping his tiny hands and giggling.


    "Pretty fire," Marcus said in that horrible old voice. "But she can¡¯t control it. Soon she¡¯ll burn up everything she loves."


    "Shut up," Ronan snarled at the baby.


    Emma suddenly crashed to the ground. The silver fire went out, but now she was crying so hard her whole body shook.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she sobbed. "I didn¡¯t mean to. The power just came out by itself."


    ra ran to her daughter and pulled her into a tight hug. "It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. We¡¯ll figure this out."


    "No, it¡¯s not okay!" Emma looked up with tears streaming down her face. "I saw what happens next in my vision. The power keeps getting stronger until I can¡¯t turn it off anymore. And when that happens..."


    "What happens?" Lily asked softly.


    "I identally erase our whole family."


    The dimensional visitors exchanged worried looks. The tree-creature spoke first.


    "There might be a way to help her control it," he said slowly. "But it¡¯s very dangerous."


    "We¡¯ll try anything," ra said immediately.


    "Power like hers needs an anchor. Something to keep her connected to who she really is."


    "What kind of anchor?" Kael asked.


    Lyra answered. "A soul bond. But not with just one person. She would need to bond with everyone she loves most. Parents, brothers, sister... even the baby."


    "What¡¯s the catch?" Tobias asked suspiciously. He¡¯d been quiet since the sky tore open, but now his face showed he knew this wasn¡¯t going to be simple.


    "If Emma dies, everyone bonded to her dies too," the water-creature said sadly. "And if any of them die, she loses control of her power forever."


    ra felt like someone had punched her in the stomach. "So we all live together or we all die together?"


    "Yes."


    Emma wiped her nose on her sleeve. "I don¡¯t want to put you in danger."


    "Toote for that," Jake said, but his voice was gentle. "We¡¯re already in danger. At least this way we can help you."


    Lily nodded. "We¡¯re twins. We¡¯re supposed to stick together no matter what."


    Before anyone could say more, a new kind of creature dropped from the sky. This one looked like a person, but its skin was gray and its eyes werepletely ck.


    "Void Walker," Lyra gasped. "Everyone get back!"


    But the gray creature wasn¡¯t attacking. It was talking.


    "We bring message from the Darkness Between Worlds," it said in a voice like grinding stone. "Your children¡¯s power has awakened something much worse than the Devourer."


    "What could be worse?" Ronan demanded.


    "The Creators areing."


    Every dimensional visitor wentpletely still. Even the baby stopped giggling.


    "What are Creators?" Emma asked.


    "The beings who made all the monsters," Lyra whispered. "They were banished from existence billions of years ago. But your power... it¡¯s so strong it¡¯s tearing holes in the barriers that kept them locked away."


    The Void Walker continued. "They are angry about their long prison. When they arrive, they will not just destroy your world. They will unmake it. Erase it from history so it never existed at all."


    "How long do we have?" Kael asked.


    "Three days."


    ra¡¯s heart stopped. Three days to figure out how to save not just her family, but their entire world.


    "There¡¯s more," the Void Walker said. "The Creators know about your children. They want to use their power to unmake other worlds too. They will not stop until everything is gone and only darkness remains."


    Emma grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. "I have to do the soul bond thing. It¡¯s the only way I might be strong enough to fight them."


    "But if something goes wrong¡ª" ra started.


    "Then at least we¡¯ll be together when it happens," Emma said with a sad smile that looked way too old for a five-year-old.


    The sky tears were getting bigger. More monsters were arriving every minute. And now they knew something even worse wasing.


    "We need to find somewhere safe to do the bonding," Darian said. "Somewhere the monsters can¡¯t reach us."


    Tobias suddenly looked up. "I know a ce. But you¡¯re not going to like it."


    "Where?"


    "The old werewolf burial grounds. The ones your grandfather sealed with blood magic decades ago. Nothing evil can enter there."


    "Those burial grounds are cursed," Ronan protested. "Anyone who goes in neveres out."


    "Actually," Tobias said grimly, "they were never cursed. Your grandfather just spread that story to keep people away. He hid something there. Something he thought your family might need someday."


    Kael stared at him. "What did he hide?"


    "The original pack bond. The one that connected every werewolf family before the great war split them apart. If we canbine it with Emma¡¯s soul bonding..."


    "We might be strong enough to face the Creators," Emma finished. Her silver eyes were glowing again, but softer this time. "I can see it working. But..."


    "But what?"


    "Someone has to stay behind to hold the monsters back while we do the bonding. And whoever stays... they won¡¯t survive."


    The family looked at each other in horror.


    "I¡¯ll do it," Kael said immediately.


    "No," Ronan argued. "I¡¯m the strongest fighter."


    "Neither of you understand," Darian said quietly. "It has to be me."


    Everyone turned to stare at him.


    "Why?" ra asked.


    Darian looked down at baby Marcus in his arms. The possessed child was staring at him with ancient, knowing eyes.


    "Because I made a deal," Darian whispered. "Three years ago, when Emma first started having visions, I was so scared of losing her that I made a deal with something dark. I promised it could have my life in exchange for protecting our family."


    "What did you promise it to?" ra¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    Darian¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "The Devourer. I¡¯ve been its spy this whole time, feeding it information about Emma¡¯s power. That¡¯s how it knew exactly when to wake up."


    The family stepped away from him in shock. Even baby Marcus looked surprised.


    "You¡¯ve been working with the thing that possessed our son?" Ronan¡¯s voice was deadly quiet.


    "I thought I was protecting you!" Darian cried. "I thought if I gave it what it wanted, it would leave Emma alone. But I was wrong. I¡¯ve been wrong about everything."


    Emma walked over to her father. Instead of being angry, she hugged him tight.


    "I forgive you," she said simply. "But now you have to fix it."


    "How?"


    Emma looked up at him with those ancient silver eyes.


    "You have to let the Devourer have what it really wants. Not just my power. Not just our family." She took a shaky breath. "You have to let it have you."

 Chapter 171: When Shadows Come Alive

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171: When Shadows Come Alive</h4>


    The biggest portal yet ripped open right above their heads.


    This one was different. Instead of purple or red light, it waspletely ck. And the darkness wasn¡¯t empty¡ªit was moving. Writhing like it was alive.


    "Run!" Lyra screamed, but there was nowhere to go.


    Creatures poured out of the shadow portal like water from a broken dam. But these weren¡¯t like the other monsters. These looked exactly like people they knew, except their eyes were hollow ck holes and they moved wrong¡ªtoo fast, too smooth, like they were floating instead of walking.


    Emma gasped as she saw herself step out of the portal. Shadow Emma had the same silver hair, the same small hands, but when she smiled, her teeth were sharp as knives.


    "Hello, little light," Shadow Emma said in a voice that sounded like Emma¡¯s but backwards. "I¡¯ve been waiting so long to meet you."


    "What are these things?" Jake shouted, backing away as a shadow version of himself emerged. Shadow Jake¡¯s eyes werepletely white instead of brown, and when he spoke to the animals, they started attacking each other.


    "They¡¯re our opposite selves," the tree-creature exined quickly. "Every person has a shadow version living in the dark realm. But they should never be able to cross over!"


    More shadow family members stepped through. Shadow Kael had glowing red eyes and ws instead of hands. Shadow ra¡¯s hair moved like snakes. Shadow Lily looked sweet and innocent, but dark smoke poured from her mouth when she breathed.


    The worst was Shadow Darian. He looked exactly like the real Darian, except he was smiling. And somehow that smile was more terrifying than all the other monstersbined.


    "Brother," Shadow Darian said to the real Darian. "Thanks for making the deal. You made it so easy for us to find this world."


    "I didn¡¯t know," Darian whispered, clutching baby Marcus tighter. "The Devourer never said anything about shadow people."


    "The Devourer is our pet," Shadow Emmaughed. "We sent it to soften up your world for us. And you helped us every step of the way."


    Emma felt sick to her stomach. "So this is all Darian¡¯s fault?"


    "No," said a new voice. Everyone turned to see Shadow Tobias walking toward them. Unlike the others, he looked almost normal. "This is my fault."


    The real Tobias went white. "That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re not real."


    "Oh, I¡¯m very real," Shadow Tobias said calmly. "More real than you, actually. Because you see, I¡¯m not the shadow version. I¡¯m the original."


    Everyone stared at him in shock.


    "You¡¯ve been following a shadow person this whole time," Shadow Tobias continued. "The real me has been trapped in the shadow realm for twenty years. This fool has been pretending to be me, gathering information about your family."


    The Tobias they¡¯d trusted suddenly startedughing. His appearance began to change. His skin turned gray, his eyes became ck holes, and his voice got deeper.


    "Surprise," fake Tobias said. "Did you really think a rogue wolf would help you out of kindness? I¡¯ve been leading you exactly where the shadow realm wanted you to go."


    ra felt like the ground was falling away beneath her feet. "The burial grounds. You¡¯re taking us into a trap."


    "The burial grounds are real," fake Tobias admitted. "And the pack bond is real too. But what I didn¡¯t tell you is that using it will open a permanent doorway between our worlds. Your children¡¯s power will feed the shadow realm forever."


    Emma¡¯s silver light started flickering with anger. "You lied to us!"


    "Everyone lies, little light. Even your precious family."


    Shadow Emma pped her hands together. "Speaking of lies, should we tell them the truth about baby Marcus?"


    All eyes turned to the possessed baby in Darian¡¯s arms. Marcus was still giggling, but now his eyes were glowing with that ancient evil light.


    "The Devourer isn¡¯t possessing your brother," Shadow Darian said with glee. "Your brother IS the Devourer. He was born that way."


    "That¡¯s not true," Lily said, tears streaming down her face.


    "Oh, but it is," Shadow Tobias said. "The Devourer needed a way to hide in your world until it was strong enough. So it made sure it would be born as your baby brother. Every giggle, every smile, every moment you thought he was innocent¡ªit was all an act."


    Baby Marcus stopped giggling and looked directly at his family. When he spoke, it was in his real voice for the first time in months.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said in his tiny two-year-old voice. "I tried to fight it, but it¡¯s too strong. I¡¯m not me anymore."


    Emma started crying. "Marcus? Are you still in there?"


    "A little bit," the baby said sadly. "But not for long. It¡¯s eating me from the inside. Soon there won¡¯t be anything left of the real me."


    "We can save you," ra said desperately, reaching for her youngest child.


    "No," Marcus said, and now the ancient evil voice was back. "You cannot save what was never really yours. I have been nning this for a thousand years. Your family was chosen because your bloodline produces the most powerful children. I needed you to breed me the perfect host."


    "All of this... everything that happened to us... it was nned?" Kael¡¯s voice was barely a whisper.


    "Every single moment," the thing wearing Marcus¡¯s face said happily. "Your meeting ra. The triplet bond. Even Emma¡¯s visions. I made sure it all happened exactly as I needed."


    The shadow creatures started moving closer. They weren¡¯t attacking yet, but they were surrounding the family in a tight circle.


    "Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen," Shadow Emma said sweetly. "You¡¯re going toe with us to the burial grounds. You¡¯re going to perform the pack bond ritual. And when you do, we¡¯re going to take over every person in your world, one by one."


    "And if we refuse?" Ronan growled.


    Shadow Darian pointed at baby Marcus. "Then we¡¯ll make your little brother eat himself alive while you watch."


    Emma¡¯s power red again, but this time it felt different. Instead of silver fire, darkness started pouring from her hands.


    "Emma, stop!" ra screamed. "That¡¯s not your power!"


    But Emma couldn¡¯t stop. The darkness kept flowing, and everywhere it touched, the ground turned to ash.


    "That¡¯s it," Shadow Emma said excitedly. "Let the shadow power fill you. You¡¯re bing one of us."


    "I¡¯m not like you!" Emma cried, but even as she said it, she could feel something cold and hungry growing inside her chest.


    Jake suddenly grabbed his sister¡¯s hand. "Emma, remember who you are. Remember Mom reading us stories. Remember Dad teaching us to ride bikes. Remember Lily helping you when you had nightmares."


    For a moment, Emma¡¯s power turned silver again. But then Shadow Jake spoke.


    "Those memories aren¡¯t real either," he said with a cruel smile. "We nted them in your heads to make you easier to control."


    Emma looked at her family with horror. "Is that true? Are any of my memories real?"


    Before anyone could answer, the real Tobias stepped through the shadow portal. He looked exactly like the fake one, except his eyes held twenty years of pain and anger.


    "Some of your memories are real," he said grimly. "But you¡¯ll never know which ones unless you trust me now."


    "Why should we trust anyone?" Emma sobbed. "Everyone keeps lying to us!"


    "Because," the real Tobias said as he pulled out a glowing silver knife, "I¡¯m the only one here who can kill a shadow creature permanently. But I can only kill one before they overwhelm me."


    He looked at the family with sad, desperate eyes.


    "You have to choose. Which shadow should I kill? Because after that, we¡¯re all going to die."


    The shadow creatures startedughing as Emma realized the horrible truth¡ªwhatever choice they made, someone she loved was going to be lost forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172: The Last Choice

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172: The Last Choice</h4>


    Emma grabbed the silver knife from the real Tobias before anyone could stop her.


    "I choose myself," she said, pointing the de at her own chest. "If I kill my shadow, maybe the portal will close."


    "Emma, no!" ra screamed, lunging forward.


    But before Emma could move, Shadow Emmaughed. "Silly little light. Kill me, and you die too. We¡¯re connected. That¡¯s how shadow magic works."


    "She¡¯s right," the real Tobias said sadly. "Shadow creatures and their originals share the same life force. Destroy one, lose both."


    Emma¡¯s heart sank. There was no way to win.


    Then Jake stepped forward. "Wait. What if we don¡¯t kill the shadows? What if we trap them instead?"


    "Impossible," Shadow Jake sneered. "Nothing can hold us."


    But Jake wasn¡¯t talking to his shadow. He was talking to a tiny field mouse that had just appeared at his feet. Then a squirrel. Then a bird. Soon, hundreds of animals surrounded them.


    "The animals say there¡¯s another way," Jake said excitedly. "But it only works if all three of us kids use our powers at the same time."


    "What way?" Emma asked.


    "We don¡¯t close the portal. We reverse it."


    Shadow Darian¡¯s confident smile faded. "That¡¯s not possible."


    "Actually, it is," said a new voice. Everyone turned to see Luna Evelyn stepping through the crowd of animals. But this wasn¡¯t a shadow version¡ªthis was really Emma¡¯s grandmother.


    "Grandma Luna?" Emma gasped. "But you died years ago!"


    "I¡¯ve been hiding in the spirit realm, watching over you," Luna Evelyn said gently. "I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment."


    She walked toward baby Marcus, who was still in Darian¡¯s arms. The ancient evil inside him hissed when she got close.


    "Hello, old enemy," Luna said calmly to the Devourer. "Remember me?"


    Baby Marcus¡¯s eyes wentpletely ck. "You should have stayed dead, witch."


    "I stayed alive long enough to teach my granddaughter the truth." Luna turned to Emma. "Your power isn¡¯t just light or fire. It¡¯s creation itself. You can make new worlds."


    "I don¡¯t understand."


    "The shadow realm exists because it feeds off our world. But what if you created a third world? One where the shadows belonged?"


    Shadow Emma¡¯s face went pale. "You can¡¯t. The portal won¡¯t let us go back."


    "She¡¯s not sending you back," Luna Evelyn smiled. "She¡¯s making you a new home. One where you can¡¯t hurt anyone ever again."


    Emma felt her power stirring, but differently than before. Instead of destroying things, she could feel the ability to build them.


    "How do I do it?"


    "You need your brother and sister¡¯s help. Jake can call all the shadow animals to the new world. Lily can heal the damage the shadows have done to ours."


    "But there¡¯s a catch," Luna¡¯s face grew serious. "Creating a whole world takes enormous power. It might use up all of Emma¡¯s life force."


    "No!" ra cried. "There has to be another way!"


    "There isn¡¯t," Emma said quietly. She looked at her family with tears in her eyes. "This is what I was born to do. I can see it now."


    Jake grabbed his twin¡¯s hand. "If Emma¡¯s using all her power, then I¡¯ll give her mine too."


    "And mine," Lily added, taking Emma¡¯s other hand.


    "Kids, you don¡¯t understand," Kael said desperately. "If you use all your power at once, you might not survive."


    "We know," Jake said simply. "But everyone in the world will die if we don¡¯t try."


    The shadow creatures were getting agitated. They could sense what was about to happen.


    "We won¡¯t let you," Shadow Ronan growled, starting toward the children.


    But the real Tobias stepped in front of them. "You¡¯ll have to go through me first."


    "One man against all of us?" Shadow Darianughed.


    "Not just one man," Luna Evelyn said. She raised her hands, and suddenly the spirits of dozens of dead pack members appeared around them. "Every wolf who ever died protecting this family is here to help."


    The ghost wolves charged at the shadow creatures, buying the children time.


    Emma closed her eyes and felt her power growing. But this time, instead of silver fire, she felt warmth. The warmth of every happy memory she¡¯d ever had¡ªreal or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    "I can see the new world," she whispered. "It¡¯s beautiful. The shadows can be happy there."


    Jake¡¯s power joined hers. Every animal in the area started glowing with soft light. "The animals want to help build it too."


    Lily¡¯s healing power flowed into both her siblings. "I can feel the hurt in the shadow people. They¡¯re not evil. They¡¯re just lonely and scared."


    As the three children¡¯s powersbined, something amazing happened. The ck portal above them started changing colors¡ªfrom ck to gray to silver to pure white light.


    "It¡¯s working!" the real Tobias shouted.


    But baby Marcus suddenly started screaming. The Devourer inside him was fighting the creation magic.


    "Stop!" the ancient evil roared. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! If you send us away, something worse will take our ce!"


    "What could be worse than you?" Emma asked, still pouring her power into the new world.


    "The Void," baby Marcus said, and for a moment his real voice came through. "There¡¯s something behind all the monsters. Something that eats everything¡ªeven other evil things. If you get rid of us, nothing will be left to keep it away."


    Emma hesitated. "Is he telling the truth?"


    Luna Evelyn¡¯s face went white. "I don¡¯t know. The Void is older than anything I¡¯ve ever heard of."


    The shadow creatures were fighting harder now, trying to break through the ghost wolves.


    "We¡¯re almost out of time," Jake said. "The new world is ready, but we have to choose now."


    "If we send them away and this Void thinges, we might make everything worse," Emma said.


    "But if we don¡¯t send them away, they¡¯ll destroy our world anyway," Lily pointed out.


    Emma looked at her baby brother, possessed by ancient evil, then at her family surrounded by monsters, then at the portal that could either save them or doom them.


    "There¡¯s a third choice," she said suddenly.


    "What?" everyone asked at once.


    "I go with them."


    "Absolutely not," ra said firmly.


    "Think about it," Emma continued. "If I go to the new world with the shadows, I can watch over them. Make sure they don¡¯t hurt anyone. And if this Void thing is real, I can fight it from there."


    "Emma, you¡¯re five years old," Kael said desperately. "We can¡¯t ask you to give up your whole life."


    "I¡¯m not giving it up. I¡¯m trading it for everyone else¡¯s."


    The white portal was getting bigger. The shadow creatures were almost through the ghost wolves. And baby Marcus wasughing that terribleugh again.


    "Choose quickly," the Devourer said. "Because ready or not, the Void is already here."


    Everyone looked up to see something new emerging from the white portal. Not shadow creatures or monsters or anything with a shape at all. Just emptiness that made everything around it disappear.


    "Oh no," Luna Evelyn whispered. "We opened the wrong door."


    Emma felt her power start to slip away as pure nothingness reached toward her family.


    And thest thing she saw before everything went white was baby Marcus smiling¡ªnot with evil this time, but with something that looked almost like hope.

 Chapter 173: Triplet Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Triplet Alpha</h4>


    The sky tore open like paper.


    ra grabbed Jake and Lily, pulling them close as purple lightning crackled through the massive hole above their heads. They¡¯d been running for hours since escaping the bunker, but now there was nowhere left to go.


    "What is that?" Darian shouted over the howling wind.


    Through the tear in the sky, they could see another world. A ce where the ground was made of crystal and three moons hung in a green sky. And something wasing through.


    "Not something," Emma corrected, her silver eyes wide with terror. "Someone."


    A figure stepped out of the hole in the sky and floated down toward them. It looked almost human, but its skin was pale blue and its hair moved like it was underwater. When it spoke, its voice sounded like music and breaking ss at the same time.


    "So these are the children who woke the Devourer," the creature said, studying them with eyes that sparkled like stars.


    "Who are you?" ra demanded, stepping in front of her kids.


    "I am Lyra of the Crystal Realm. And you have made a terrible mistake."


    More figures began emerging from the sky tear. Some had wings made of light. Others looked like they were carved from stone. One appeared to be made entirely of flowing water.


    "We felt the ancient hunger stirring," said a creature that looked like a walking tree. "Across seventeen dimensions, we felt it wake."


    "You don¡¯t understand," Kael said desperately. "We didn¡¯t wake it on purpose. We were trying to save our children."


    The water-creatureughed, but it wasn¡¯t a happy sound. "Save them? Child, you have doomed not just your world, but all worlds."


    Emma stepped forward, even though her legs were shaking. "Are you here to help us or hurt us?"


    Lyra tilted her head, studying the five-year-old girl. "That depends. Show me your power, young seer."


    "I don¡¯t want to. My visions hurt now."


    "Show me anyway."


    Emma looked at her parents. ra nodded sadly. They needed these strange beings as allies, not enemies.


    Emma closed her eyes. Her silver light began to glow, but this time it was different. Instead of just seeing the future, she was seeing other ces. Other worlds.


    "I can see your home," Emma whispered. "It¡¯s beautiful. But there¡¯s something wrong with it."


    Lyra¡¯s face went pale. "What do you see?"


    "Darkness spreading. Your crystal trees are dying. Your people are disappearing."


    "When?" the tree-creature demanded urgently.


    Emma¡¯s eyes snapped open, full of tears. "It already started. Three days ago."


    The dimensional visitors looked at each other with growing fear.


    "The Devourer moves faster than we thought," the stone-creature rumbled. "If it¡¯s already reached the Crystal Realm..."


    "What is this Devourer thing?" Ronan asked.


    The water-creature flowed closer. "The first evil. The thing that existed before light, before life, before hope. We thought it was destroyed eons ago."


    "But it wasn¡¯t destroyed," Lyra said grimly. "It was only sleeping. And your children¡¯s power was like a dinner bell."


    Baby Marcus, still possessed by the ancient evil, giggled from Darian¡¯s arms. When he spoke, it was still in that horrible old voice: "Hello, little friends from far away. I remember you."


    All the dimensional beings stepped back in horror.


    "It knows us," the tree-creature whispered.


    "Of course I know you," Marcus said with his too-wide smile. "I ate your grandparents."


    Jake suddenly went rigid. The animals around them - birds, squirrels, even insects - all started making the same sound at once. A low, terrified humming.


    "What are they saying?" Lily asked her twin brother.


    Jake¡¯s eyes werepletely white now. "They¡¯re not talking to me anymore. Something else is using them."


    The animal chorus got louder. And now they could understand the words:


    "Moreing. More hungry ones. Different hungry ones."


    "What does that mean?" ra asked frantically.


    Emma grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. "It means the Devourer wasn¡¯t the only thing sleeping. Our power woke up other things too."


    As if summoned by her words, more tears appeared in the sky. But these ones were different colors - red, ck, sickly yellow. And the thingsing through them were nothing like the first visitors.


    "Blood Feeders," Lyra gasped. "And Dream Stealers. And..." She pointed at a particrly nasty-looking hole. "Oh no. Void Walkers."


    "What do all those things want?" Kael demanded.


    "The same thing the Devourer wants," the stone-creature said sadly. "To feed on your children¡¯s power until there¡¯s nothing left."


    Creatures began pouring out of the holes in the sky. Some looked like giant bats with human faces. Others were just floating darkness with too many eyes. The worst ones looked almost normal, except they cast no shadows and their smiles never reached their eyes.


    "We came to warn you," Lyra said urgently. "But we¡¯re toote. They¡¯re all here now."


    "How many dimensions are we talking about?" Tobias asked. He¡¯d been quiet this whole time, but now his face was white with fear.


    "All of them," the water-creature replied. "Every realm of existence that feeds on power and pain. Your children are like a beacon calling to everything evil in the universe."


    Emma started crying. "It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t used my power so much..."


    "No, sweetheart," ra said, hugging her daughter. "You were trying to help."


    "But now everyone¡¯s in danger because of us."


    Lily walked over to the possessed baby Marcus. "Can we make the bad thing leave him alone?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t try that," Lyra warned. "The Devourer is using him as an anchor. If you force it out..."


    "What happens?"


    "Your brother dies."


    The sky tears were getting bigger. More creatures poured through every second. And they were all heading straight for the children.


    "We have to split up," Darian said desperately. "If we¡¯re all together, we¡¯re too easy to find."


    "No," Emma said firmly. Her silver eyes were glowing again. "I can see what happens if we split up. It¡¯s worse."


    "What do you see?"


    "They hunt us down one by one. And without each other..." Emma¡¯s voice broke. "Without each other, we¡¯re not strong enough to fight back."


    The first wave of monsters reached them. A Blood Feeder swooped down toward Jake, its fangs gleaming.


    But before it could touch him, Lily stepped forward. Her healing power red, but backward. Instead of healing the creature, she made its hunger so strong that it forgot about Jake and started eating itself.


    "Did you know you could do that?" Ronan asked in amazement.


    "No," Lily said, looking surprised. "But the power feels different now. Bigger."


    Emma nodded. "All our powers are growing. The more danger we¡¯re in, the stronger we get."


    "That might be the only thing that saves us," Lyra said. "But there¡¯s something you need to know."


    "What?"


    "Power like yours... ites with a price. The stronger you be, the more you change. Eventually, you might not be human anymore."


    ra¡¯s heart broke. "What will they be?"


    "Something new. Something that¡¯s never existed before."


    More monsters circled overhead. The dimensional visitors were preparing their own powers to fight. And baby Marcus wasughing that awfulugh again.


    But then Emma gasped.


    "What is it?" Kael asked.


    "I just saw something terrible in the future."


    "What now?"


    Emma looked at her family with eyes full of ancient sadness.

 Chapter 174: the Triplet Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174: the Triplet Alpha</h4>


    Kael was restless. Something gnawed at him deep in his chest, wing and twisting like a wild animal desperate to escape. It wasn¡¯t just the looming threat of Marcus¡¯s army marching toward them¡ªno, it was something else. Something that felt more like fear than anything else. A primal warning, tugging at his instincts in ways he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He nced over at Ronan, who was crouched beside arge rock, sharpening his ws with a practiced ease. His face was calm, but Kael could feel the tension in the air between them. Ronan¡¯s instincts were always sharp, and Kael could sense his unease, too. Still, it didn¡¯t stop him from speaking the words that had been on his mind for what felt like hours.


    "I need to run."


    Ronan didn¡¯t even look up at first. His ws scraped against the rock, grinding and sharpening as if it was a soothing ritual. But then, his head snapped up, meeting Kael¡¯s gaze.


    "Now?" Ronan asked, disbelief evident in his tone. "Marcus¡¯s army is almost here! We don¡¯t have time for this."


    Kael shook his head, feeling his heart pound faster as the restlessness surged within him. "Five minutes," he pleaded. "I need to clear my head. I can¡¯t focus like this."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his brow furrowing in concern. He ced his hand firmly on Kael¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t be stupid," he growled. "Stay here. You¡¯ll get yourself killed running off like this. We need you here."


    But Kael didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want to face the fear gnawing at him. He needed space, needed to get a grip on his spiraling thoughts. Shaking off Ronan¡¯s hold, he stood up, eyes shing with determination. "Watch over things," Kael said, his voice soft but firm. "I¡¯ll be back."


    Without another word, he shifted into his massive ck wolf form. His body twisted and stretched as the change came swiftly, his bones popping and reshaping as he ran toward the forest. The wind hit him full force, ruffling his thick fur, but the speed of his run didn¡¯t ease the storm inside his mind.


    His paws pounded the ground with relentless force, each step propelling him faster through the trees. The weight of his own body seemed to vanish in the face of his need to outrun his thoughts. The scent of pine filled the air as the forest blurred around him, but none of it was enough to calm the chaotic frenzy inside his head.


    ra was growing weaker. Darian was acting strangely, distant, and unpredictable. And now Marcus wasing. It felt like everything was copsing around him.


    Kael burst through a familiar thicket of trees and into a clearing bathed in the silver light of the full moon. The soft glow washed over the grass, painting everything with an ethereal light. This was the ce he hade as a child, when his father¡¯s brutal training became too much, when his body ached and his heart felt like it might break. He woulde here to breathe, to dream of bing a better Alpha than Marcus could ever be.


    Shifting back into his human form, Kael copsed to his knees, gasping for air. His heart raced in his chest, and for a moment, all he could do was breathe in the cool night air.


    "Moon Goddess," he whispered into the quiet night, his voice hoarse with desperation. "Please... show me what to do. Show me how to save them all."


    The world went still. Not a single breeze stirred the leaves. The insects stopped their chorus. Even the rhythmic beat of his heart seemed to slow, as if the world itself held its breath. Then, in a sh, the vision hit him.


    He stood in the ruins of Pine Creek, the ce that had once been home, now a deste wastnd. Smoke and ash filled the air, the stench of death clinging to the very ground. Bodiesy scattered everywhere¡ªfamiliar faces, some of his pack, others that had fought alongside them, all lifeless.


    "No," Kael whispered, the word barely escaping his lips as he stumbled forward, his legs weak.


    Through the smoke, a figure sat on a throne made of bones. It was a man, but not a man Kael recognized at first. He was tall,manding, his eyes glowing with an unnatural power. A dark cap of ck metal sat atop his head, and when he spoke, his voice was deep, resonating with a strength that made the very air vibrate.


    "Brother," the figure spoke, a smile twisting his lips. "You came to bow before your new king."


    Kael¡¯s stomach churned as the realization hit him. This was Darian, but not the Darian he knew. Not his brother.


    "What did you do?" Kael demanded, his voice cracking with the weight of his emotions.


    "What I had to do," Dark Darian replied, his voiceced with cruel satisfaction. He gestured to the destruction around them, the ckened ruins. "I took her power. All of it. And now I rule everything."


    Kael¡¯s chest tightened, rage and disbelief bubbling up inside him. "Where¡¯s ra?"


    Dark Darian¡¯sugh was cold, chilling the very air. "Dead," he sneered, his smile widening. "Her death gave me the strength to destroy Marcus and unite all the packs under my rule."


    Kael¡¯s heart shattered. "You murdered our mate!" hespat, his voice low and venomous.


    "I saved her from a burden she couldn¡¯t handle," Dark Darian retorted, his cold eyes locking onto Kael¡¯s. "Just like I¡¯ll save you from the pain of losing."


    Kael¡¯s breath hitched as Darian raised his hand. ck energy shot from his fingers, wrapping around Kael¡¯s throat like a noose.


    "Say goodbye, brother."


    The darkness closed in. Kael couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. The vision twisted and contorted, but before everything went ck, he saw Ronan¡¯s body, lifeless, slumped at the foot of the throne.


    "You killed us all," Kael gasped, barely able to speak.


    "I freed us all," Dark Darian corrected, his voice ringing with finality. "No more fights. No more pain. Just perfect order under my rule."


    The vision shattered. Kael¡¯s body mmed back into the present, and he gasped for air, his hands shaking as he pushed himself to his feet. He could still feel the chill of death, the crushing weight of his brother¡¯s betrayal.


    "No," he growled, his voice low and filled with determination. "That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let it happen."


    But doubt crept in like poison. Darian had been acting strange for days now¡ªalways watching ra, always asking questions about her power, about how it worked. What if the vision wasn¡¯t just a warning? What if it was the truth?


    Kael¡¯s wolf howled inside his thoughts, desperate to protect their pack, their mate. Protect mate. Protect pack. Stop brother.


    "But what if I¡¯m wrong?" Kael whispered, the words barely audible. "What if I turn against him, and it destroys us all?"


    Another sh, this time quicker. Darian, holding a ck vial. ra drinking from it, trusting him with the same innocent faith she had always shown. Her eyes widened in shock as her power drained away, leaving her weakened and vulnerable.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered, catching her strength in his hands like liquid silver. "From yourself."

 Chapter 175: Fated Mate

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Fated Mate</h4>


    Kael was restless. Something gnawed at him deep in his chest, wing and twisting like a wild animal desperate to escape. It wasn¡¯t just the looming threat of Marcus¡¯s army marching toward them¡ªno, it was something else. Something that felt more like fear than anything else. A primal warning, tugging at his instincts in ways he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He nced over at Ronan, who was crouched beside arge rock, sharpening his ws with a practiced ease. His face was calm, but Kael could feel the tension in the air between them. Ronan¡¯s instincts were always sharp, and Kael could sense his unease, too. Still, it didn¡¯t stop him from speaking the words that had been on his mind for what felt like hours.


    "I need to run."


    Ronan didn¡¯t even look up at first. His ws scraped against the rock, grinding and sharpening as if it was a soothing ritual. But then, his head snapped up, meeting Kael¡¯s gaze.


    "Now?" Ronan asked, disbelief evident in his tone. "Marcus¡¯s army is almost here! We don¡¯t have time for this."


    Kael shook his head, feeling his heart pound faster as the restlessness surged within him. "Five minutes," he pleaded. "I need to clear my head. I can¡¯t focus like this."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his brow furrowing in concern. He ced his hand firmly on Kael¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t be stupid," he growled. "Stay here. You¡¯ll get yourself killed running off like this. We need you here."


    But Kael didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want to face the fear gnawing at him. He needed space, needed to get a grip on his spiraling thoughts. Shaking off Ronan¡¯s hold, he stood up, eyes shing with determination. "Watch over things," Kael said, his voice soft but firm. "I¡¯ll be back."


    Without another word, he shifted into his massive ck wolf form. His body twisted and stretched as the change came swiftly, his bones popping and reshaping as he ran toward the forest. The wind hit him full force, ruffling his thick fur, but the speed of his run didn¡¯t ease the storm inside his mind.


    His paws pounded the ground with relentless force, each step propelling him faster through the trees. The weight of his own body seemed to vanish in the face of his need to outrun his thoughts. The scent of pine filled the air as the forest blurred around him, but none of it was enough to calm the chaotic frenzy inside his head.


    ra was growing weaker. Darian was acting strangely, distant, and unpredictable. And now Marcus wasing. It felt like everything was copsing around him.


    Kael burst through a familiar thicket of trees and into a clearing bathed in the silver light of the full moon. The soft glow washed over the grass, painting everything with an ethereal light. This was the ce he hade as a child, when his father¡¯s brutal training became too much, when his body ached and his heart felt like it might break. He woulde here to breathe, to dream of bing a better Alpha than Marcus could ever be.


    Shifting back into his human form, Kael copsed to his knees, gasping for air. His heart raced in his chest, and for a moment, all he could do was breathe in the cool night air.


    "Moon Goddess," he whispered into the quiet night, his voice hoarse with desperation. "Please... show me what to do. Show me how to save them all."


    The world went still. Not a single breeze stirred the leaves. The insects stopped their chorus. Even the rhythmic beat of his heart seemed to slow, as if the world itself held its breath. Then, in a sh, the vision hit him.


    He stood in the ruins of Pine Creek, the ce that had once been home, now a deste wastnd. Smoke and ash filled the air, the stench of death clinging to the very ground. Bodiesy scattered everywhere¡ªfamiliar faces, some of his pack, others that had fought alongside them, all lifeless.


    "No," Kael whispered, the word barely escaping his lips as he stumbled forward, his legs weak.


    Through the smoke, a figure sat on a throne made of bones. It was a man, but not a man Kael recognized at first. He was tall,manding, his eyes glowing with an unnatural power. A dark cap of ck metal sat atop his head, and when he spoke, his voice was deep, resonating with a strength that made the very air vibrate.


    "Brother," the figure spoke, a smile twisting his lips. "You came to bow before your new king."


    Kael¡¯s stomach churned as the realization hit him. This was Darian, but not the Darian he knew. Not his brother.


    "What did you do?" Kael demanded, his voice cracking with the weight of his emotions.


    "What I had to do," Dark Darian replied, his voiceced with cruel satisfaction. He gestured to the destruction around them, the ckened ruins. "I took her power. All of it. And now I rule everything."


    Kael¡¯s chest tightened, rage and disbelief bubbling up inside him. "Where¡¯s ra?"


    Dark Darian¡¯sugh was cold, chilling the very air. "Dead," he sneered, his smile widening. "Her death gave me the strength to destroy Marcus and unite all the packs under my rule."


    Kael¡¯s heart shattered. "You murdered our mate!" hespat, his voice low and venomous.


    "I saved her from a burden she couldn¡¯t handle," Dark Darian retorted, his cold eyes locking onto Kael¡¯s. "Just like I¡¯ll save you from the pain of losing."


    Kael¡¯s breath hitched as Darian raised his hand. ck energy shot from his fingers, wrapping around Kael¡¯s throat like a noose.


    "Say goodbye, brother."


    The darkness closed in. Kael couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. The vision twisted and contorted, but before everything went ck, he saw Ronan¡¯s body, lifeless, slumped at the foot of the throne.


    "You killed us all," Kael gasped, barely able to speak.


    "I freed us all," Dark Darian corrected, his voice ringing with finality. "No more fights. No more pain. Just perfect order under my rule."


    The vision shattered. Kael¡¯s body mmed back into the present, and he gasped for air, his hands shaking as he pushed himself to his feet. He could still feel the chill of death, the crushing weight of his brother¡¯s betrayal.


    "No," he growled, his voice low and filled with determination. "That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let it happen."


    But doubt crept in like poison. Darian had been acting strange for days now¡ªalways watching ra, always asking questions about her power, about how it worked. What if the vision wasn¡¯t just a warning? What if it was the truth?


    Kael¡¯s wolf howled inside his thoughts, desperate to protect their pack, their mate. Protect mate. Protect pack. Stop brother.


    "But what if I¡¯m wrong?" Kael whispered, the words barely audible. "What if I turn against him, and it destroys us all?"


    Another sh, this time quicker. Darian, holding a ck vial. ra drinking from it, trusting him with the same innocent faith she had always shown. Her eyes widened in shock as her power drained away, leaving her weakened and vulnerable.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered, catching her strength in his hands like liquid silver. "From yourself."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176: The Fated Mate

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176: The Fated Mate</h4>


    Kael was restless. Something gnawed at him deep in his chest, wing and twisting like a wild animal desperate to escape. It wasn¡¯t just the looming threat of Marcus¡¯s army marching toward them¡ªno, it was something else. Something that felt more like fear than anything else. A primal warning, tugging at his instincts in ways he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He nced over at Ronan, who was crouched beside arge rock, sharpening his ws with a practiced ease. His face was calm, but Kael could feel the tension in the air between them. Ronan¡¯s instincts were always sharp, and Kael could sense his unease, too. Still, it didn¡¯t stop him from speaking the words that had been on his mind for what felt like hours.


    "I need to run."


    Ronan didn¡¯t even look up at first. His ws scraped against the rock, grinding and sharpening as if it was a soothing ritual. But then, his head snapped up, meeting Kael¡¯s gaze.


    "Now?" Ronan asked, disbelief evident in his tone. "Marcus¡¯s army is almost here! We don¡¯t have time for this."


    Kael shook his head, feeling his heart pound faster as the restlessness surged within him. "Five minutes," he pleaded. "I need to clear my head. I can¡¯t focus like this."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his brow furrowing in concern. He ced his hand firmly on Kael¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t be stupid," he growled. "Stay here. You¡¯ll get yourself killed running off like this. We need you here."


    But Kael didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want to face the fear gnawing at him. He needed space, needed to get a grip on his spiraling thoughts. Shaking off Ronan¡¯s hold, he stood up, eyes shing with determination. "Watch over things," Kael said, his voice soft but firm. "I¡¯ll be back."


    Without another word, he shifted into his massive ck wolf form. His body twisted and stretched as the change came swiftly, his bones popping and reshaping as he ran toward the forest. The wind hit him full force, ruffling his thick fur, but the speed of his run didn¡¯t ease the storm inside his mind.


    His paws pounded the ground with relentless force, each step propelling him faster through the trees. The weight of his own body seemed to vanish in the face of his need to outrun his thoughts. The scent of pine filled the air as the forest blurred around him, but none of it was enough to calm the chaotic frenzy inside his head.


    ra was growing weaker. Darian was acting strangely, distant, and unpredictable. And now Marcus wasing. It felt like everything was copsing around him.


    Kael burst through a familiar thicket of trees and into a clearing bathed in the silver light of the full moon. The soft glow washed over the grass, painting everything with an ethereal light. This was the ce he hade as a child, when his father¡¯s brutal training became too much, when his body ached and his heart felt like it might break. He woulde here to breathe, to dream of bing a better Alpha than Marcus could ever be.


    Shifting back into his human form, Kael copsed to his knees, gasping for air. His heart raced in his chest, and for a moment, all he could do was breathe in the cool night air.


    "Moon Goddess," he whispered into the quiet night, his voice hoarse with desperation. "Please... show me what to do. Show me how to save them all."


    The world went still. Not a single breeze stirred the leaves. The insects stopped their chorus. Even the rhythmic beat of his heart seemed to slow, as if the world itself held its breath. Then, in a sh, the vision hit him.


    He stood in the ruins of Pine Creek, the ce that had once been home, now a deste wastnd. Smoke and ash filled the air, the stench of death clinging to the very ground. Bodiesy scattered everywhere¡ªfamiliar faces, some of his pack, others that had fought alongside them, all lifeless.


    "No," Kael whispered, the word barely escaping his lips as he stumbled forward, his legs weak.


    Through the smoke, a figure sat on a throne made of bones. It was a man, but not a man Kael recognized at first. He was tall,manding, his eyes glowing with an unnatural power. A dark cap of ck metal sat atop his head, and when he spoke, his voice was deep, resonating with a strength that made the very air vibrate.


    "Brother," the figure spoke, a smile twisting his lips. "You came to bow before your new king."


    Kael¡¯s stomach churned as the realization hit him. This was Darian, but not the Darian he knew. Not his brother.


    "What did you do?" Kael demanded, his voice cracking with the weight of his emotions.


    "What I had to do," Dark Darian replied, his voiceced with cruel satisfaction. He gestured to the destruction around them, the ckened ruins. "I took her power. All of it. And now I rule everything."


    Kael¡¯s chest tightened, rage and disbelief bubbling up inside him. "Where¡¯s ra?"


    Dark Darian¡¯sugh was cold, chilling the very air. "Dead," he sneered, his smile widening. "Her death gave me the strength to destroy Marcus and unite all the packs under my rule."


    Kael¡¯s heart shattered. "You murdered our mate!" hespat, his voice low and venomous.


    "I saved her from a burden she couldn¡¯t handle," Dark Darian retorted, his cold eyes locking onto Kael¡¯s. "Just like I¡¯ll save you from the pain of losing."


    Kael¡¯s breath hitched as Darian raised his hand. ck energy shot from his fingers, wrapping around Kael¡¯s throat like a noose.


    "Say goodbye, brother."


    The darkness closed in. Kael couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. The vision twisted and contorted, but before everything went ck, he saw Ronan¡¯s body, lifeless, slumped at the foot of the throne.


    "You killed us all," Kael gasped, barely able to speak.


    "I freed us all," Dark Darian corrected, his voice ringing with finality. "No more fights. No more pain. Just perfect order under my rule."


    The vision shattered. Kael¡¯s body mmed back into the present, and he gasped for air, his hands shaking as he pushed himself to his feet. He could still feel the chill of death, the crushing weight of his brother¡¯s betrayal.


    "No," he growled, his voice low and filled with determination. "That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let it happen."


    But doubt crept in like poison. Darian had been acting strange for days now¡ªalways watching ra, always asking questions about her power, about how it worked. What if the vision wasn¡¯t just a warning? What if it was the truth?


    Kael¡¯s wolf howled inside his thoughts, desperate to protect their pack, their mate. Protect mate. Protect pack. Stop brother.


    "But what if I¡¯m wrong?" Kael whispered, the words barely audible. "What if I turn against him, and it destroys us all?"


    Another sh, this time quicker. Darian, holding a ck vial. ra drinking from it, trusting him with the same innocent faith she had always shown. Her eyes widened in shock as her power drained away, leaving her weakened and vulnerable.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered, catching her strength in his hands like liquid silver. "From yourself."


    Another sh, this time quicker. Darian, holding a ck vial. ra drinking from it, trusting him with the same innocent faith she had always shown. Her eyes widened in shock as her power drained away, leaving her weakened and vulnerable.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered, catching her strength in his hands like liquid silver. "From yourself."

 Chapter 177: Fated Mated to Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Fated Mated to Alphas</h4>


    Kael was restless. Something gnawed at him deep in his chest, wing and twisting like a wild animal desperate to escape. It wasn¡¯t just the looming threat of Marcus¡¯s army marching toward them¡ªno, it was something else. Something that felt more like fear than anything else. A primal warning, tugging at his instincts in ways he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He nced over at Ronan, who was crouched beside arge rock, sharpening his ws with a practiced ease. His face was calm, but Kael could feel the tension in the air between them. Ronan¡¯s instincts were always sharp, and Kael could sense his unease, too. Still, it didn¡¯t stop him from speaking the words that had been on his mind for what felt like hours.


    "I need to run."


    Ronan didn¡¯t even look up at first. His ws scraped against the rock, grinding and sharpening as if it was a soothing ritual. But then, his head snapped up, meeting Kael¡¯s gaze.


    "Now?" Ronan asked, disbelief evident in his tone. "Marcus¡¯s army is almost here! We don¡¯t have time for this."


    Kael shook his head, feeling his heart pound faster as the restlessness surged within him. "Five minutes," he pleaded. "I need to clear my head. I can¡¯t focus like this."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his brow furrowing in concern. He ced his hand firmly on Kael¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t be stupid," he growled. "Stay here. You¡¯ll get yourself killed running off like this. We need you here."


    But Kael didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want to face the fear gnawing at him. He needed space, needed to get a grip on his spiraling thoughts. Shaking off Ronan¡¯s hold, he stood up, eyes shing with determination. "Watch over things," Kael said, his voice soft but firm. "I¡¯ll be back."


    Without another word, he shifted into his massive ck wolf form. His body twisted and stretched as the change came swiftly, his bones popping and reshaping as he ran toward the forest. The wind hit him full force, ruffling his thick fur, but the speed of his run didn¡¯t ease the storm inside his mind.


    His paws pounded the ground with relentless force, each step propelling him faster through the trees. The weight of his own body seemed to vanish in the face of his need to outrun his thoughts. The scent of pine filled the air as the forest blurred around him, but none of it was enough to calm the chaotic frenzy inside his head.


    ra was growing weaker. Darian was acting strangely, distant, and unpredictable. And now Marcus wasing. It felt like everything was copsing around him.


    Kael burst through a familiar thicket of trees and into a clearing bathed in the silver light of the full moon. The soft glow washed over the grass, painting everything with an ethereal light. This was the ce he hade as a child, when his father¡¯s brutal training became too much, when his body ached and his heart felt like it might break. He woulde here to breathe, to dream of bing a better Alpha than Marcus could ever be.


    Shifting back into his human form, Kael copsed to his knees, gasping for air. His heart raced in his chest, and for a moment, all he could do was breathe in the cool night air.


    "Moon Goddess," he whispered into the quiet night, his voice hoarse with desperation. "Please... show me what to do. Show me how to save them all."


    The world went still. Not a single breeze stirred the leaves. The insects stopped their chorus. Even the rhythmic beat of his heart seemed to slow, as if the world itself held its breath. Then, in a sh, the vision hit him.


    He stood in the ruins of Pine Creek, the ce that had once been home, now a deste wastnd. Smoke and ash filled the air, the stench of death clinging to the very ground. Bodiesy scattered everywhere¡ªfamiliar faces, some of his pack, others that had fought alongside them, all lifeless.


    "No," Kael whispered, the word barely escaping his lips as he stumbled forward, his legs weak.


    Through the smoke, a figure sat on a throne made of bones. It was a man, but not a man Kael recognized at first. He was tall,manding, his eyes glowing with an unnatural power. A dark cap of ck metal sat atop his head, and when he spoke, his voice was deep, resonating with a strength that made the very air vibrate.


    "Brother," the figure spoke, a smile twisting his lips. "You came to bow before your new king."


    Kael¡¯s stomach churned as the realization hit him. This was Darian, but not the Darian he knew. Not his brother.


    "What did you do?" Kael demanded, his voice cracking with the weight of his emotions.


    "What I had to do," Dark Darian replied, his voiceced with cruel satisfaction. He gestured to the destruction around them, the ckened ruins. "I took her power. All of it. And now I rule everything."


    Kael¡¯s chest tightened, rage and disbelief bubbling up inside him. "Where¡¯s ra?"


    Dark Darian¡¯sugh was cold, chilling the very air. "Dead," he sneered, his smile widening. "Her death gave me the strength to destroy Marcus and unite all the packs under my rule."


    Kael¡¯s heart shattered. "You murdered our mate!" hespat, his voice low and venomous.


    "I saved her from a burden she couldn¡¯t handle," Dark Darian retorted, his cold eyes locking onto Kael¡¯s. "Just like I¡¯ll save you from the pain of losing."


    Kael¡¯s breath hitched as Darian raised his hand. ck energy shot from his fingers, wrapping around Kael¡¯s throat like a noose.


    "Say goodbye, brother."


    The darkness closed in. Kael couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. The vision twisted and contorted, but before everything went ck, he saw Ronan¡¯s body, lifeless, slumped at the foot of the throne.


    "You killed us all," Kael gasped, barely able to speak.


    "I freed us all," Dark Darian corrected, his voice ringing with finality. "No more fights. No more pain. Just perfect order under my rule."


    The vision shattered. Kael¡¯s body mmed back into the present, and he gasped for air, his hands shaking as he pushed himself to his feet. He could still feel the chill of death, the crushing weight of his brother¡¯s betrayal.


    "No," he growled, his voice low and filled with determination. "That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let it happen."


    But doubt crept in like poison. Darian had been acting strange for days now¡ªalways watching ra, always asking questions about her power, about how it worked. What if the vision wasn¡¯t just a warning? What if it was the truth?


    Kael¡¯s wolf howled inside his thoughts, desperate to protect their pack, their mate. Protect mate. Protect pack. Stop brother.


    "But what if I¡¯m wrong?" Kael whispered, the words barely audible. "What if I turn against him, and it destroys us all?"


    Another sh, this time quicker. Darian, holding a ck vial. ra drinking from it, trusting him with the same innocent faith she had always shown. Her eyes widened in shock as her power drained away, leaving her weakened and vulnerable.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered, catching her strength in his hands like liquid silver. "From yourself."


    But what if I¡¯m wrong?" Kael whispered, the words barely audible. "What if I turn against him, and it destroys us all?"


    Another sh, this time quicker. Darian, holding a ck vial. ra drinking from it, trusting him with the same innocent faith she had always shown. Her eyes widened in shock as her power drained away, leaving her weakened and vulnerable.


    "I promised to protect you," Darian whispered, catching her strength in his hands like liquid silver. "From yourself."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178: The Hidden Truth

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178: The Hidden Truth</h4>


    The baby¡¯s scream cut through the morning air like a knife.


    ra bolted upright in bed, her heart pounding. That wasn¡¯t just any cry. That was the sound of pure terror.


    She raced down the hallway, her bare feet pping against the cold floor. Behind her, she heard Kael, Ronan, and Darian jumping out of bed too.


    "Which one?" Kael shouted.


    "Baby Marcus!" ra called back, bursting into the nursery.


    Their youngest son was floating three feet above his crib. His tiny fists glowed with silver light, and his eyes werepletely white. The mobile above his bed was spinning wildly, and books were flying off the shelves.


    "Oh no," Darian whispered. "Not again."


    This was the fourth time this month. Five-year-old Emma could see the future. Three-year-old twins Jake and Lily could talk to animals. And now baby Marcus was showing powers that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    ra reached for her son, but an invisible force pushed her back.


    "Marcus, baby, it¡¯s okay," she said softly. "Mommy¡¯s here."


    The baby¡¯s white eyes turned toward her voice. Slowly, the glowing stopped. He floated gently back down into his crib and started crying normal baby tears.


    "What did he see?" Ronan asked, picking up the scattered books.


    "I don¡¯t know," ra said, holding Marcus close. "But it scared him badly."


    Emma appeared in the doorway, her golden eyes wide with fear. Even at five years old, she was taller than most kids her age. Her mixed human and werewolf blood made her grow fast.


    "Mommy," Emma whispered. "I had the dream again."


    ra¡¯s stomach dropped. Emma¡¯s dreams always came true.


    "What dream, sweetheart?"


    "The bad men areing back. They found us."


    Kael knelt down beside Emma. "What bad men?"


    "The ones who want to take the special children away. They never stopped looking."


    Five years ago, the government had tried to register all supernatural beings. ra and her family had fought back and won. They thought it was over. They thought they were safe.


    They were wrong.


    "How long do we have?" Darian asked quietly.


    Emma closed her eyes, the way she did when she was seeing the future. "Three days. Maybe four."


    "That¡¯s not enough time to run," Ronan said.


    "We¡¯re not running," ra said firmly. "We¡¯re done running."


    Just then, her phone rang. The caller ID made her blood freeze.


    "Unknown Number."


    She almost didn¡¯t answer. But something told her she had to.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello, ra." The voice was cold and familiar. "Did you miss me?"


    ra¡¯s knees went weak. She knew that voice. She¡¯d hoped never to hear it again.


    "Director Matthews," she whispered.


    Her three mates tensed. They remembered Matthews too. He was the government official who had tried to capture supernatural children five years ago. They thought he was dead.


    "Surprised? You shouldn¡¯t be. Men like me don¡¯t die easily."


    "What do you want?"


    "The same thing I wanted before. The children. All of them."


    "Never."


    Matthewsughed. It was a horrible sound. "You don¡¯t have a choice. I know about the new babies. I know about their powers. And I know something else you don¡¯t."


    "What?"


    "Your precious Emma isn¡¯t the only one who can see the future. I found others. And they¡¯ve told me exactly how to catch you."


    The line went dead.


    ra stared at the phone, her hands shaking.


    "Mom?" Emma tugged on her sleeve. "There¡¯s something else I didn¡¯t tell you about the dream."


    "What is it, baby?"


    Emma¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "One of the daddies doesn¡¯te home."


    The room went silent. Kael, Ronan, and Darian looked at each other with growing fear.


    "Which one?" Darian asked softly.


    "I don¡¯t know," Emma sobbed. "The dream goes dark before I can see."


    Baby Marcus started crying again. This time, when his eyes glowed white, images appeared in the air above his crib. Like a movie ying on invisible screens.


    Everyone gasped.


    The images showed government soldiers surrounding their house. They showed children being dragged away from their families. They showed a terrible battle.


    And they showed one of the triplets lying on the ground, not moving.


    "We have to leave," Kael said urgently. "Right now."


    "Where can we go?" Ronan demanded. "He found us here. He¡¯ll find us anywhere."


    "Not anywhere," a new voice said.


    They spun around. Standing in the nursery doorway was someone they hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    Tobias Grey. The mysterious rogue who had helped ra discover her true identity so long ago.


    "Tobias!" ra gasped. "How did you get in?"


    "The same way Matthews will get in. Magic." His face was grim. "I¡¯ve been tracking him for five years. He¡¯s not just working for the government anymore."


    "Who¡¯s he working for?"


    "Something much worse. Something that wants to use the children¡¯s powers to open a doorway."


    "A doorway to where?"


    Tobias¡¯s eyes went ck with fear. "To the ce where the First Hatred was born. If Matthews seeds, he won¡¯t just capture your children. He¡¯ll use them to bring an army of shadow creatures into our world."


    Emma screamed.


    Everyone turned to look at her. Her eyes were glowing gold, and she was staring at something only she could see.


    "They¡¯re noting in three days," she whispered in terror. "They¡¯reing now. Right now!"


    Through the window, they saw ck helicopters filling the sky. Redser dots appeared on the walls as snipers took position.


    A voice boomed through a loudspeaker: "This is Director Matthews. You have sixty seconds to surrender the children, or wee in shooting."


    Baby Marcus floated out of his crib again. This time, his power was stronger. The windows began to crack. The whole house started to shake.


    "The baby¡¯s power is growing," Tobias said urgently. "If he gets too scared, he could bring the whole house down on us."


    "Then we fight," ra said, her eyes zing silver.


    "Against that many soldiers? It¡¯s suicide."


    "Maybe. But I won¡¯t let them take my children."


    Kael grabbed her hand. "We¡¯re with you."


    "Always," Ronan agreed.


    "Until the end," Darian added.


    Emma tugged on ra¡¯s sleeve one more time. Her golden eyes were sad and ancient.


    "Mommy," she whispered. "I saw the rest of the dream."


    "What did you see?"


    "The person who doesn¡¯te home..." Emma¡¯s voice broke. "It¡¯s not one of the daddies."


    ra¡¯s heart stopped. "Then who?"


    Emma looked up at her with tears streaming down her face.


    "It¡¯s you, Mommy. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯te home."


    Outside, Director Matthews¡¯s voice counted down: "Thirty seconds!"


    And baby Marcus¡¯s power exploded outward, shattering every window in the house.

 Chapter 179: Learning to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Learning to Fight</h4>


    Emma¡¯s scream shattered every light bulb in the underground bunker.


    "I can¡¯t control it!" she cried, golden light pouring from her eyes like tears. "Every time I try to see the future, it hurts!"


    ra rushed to her daughter¡¯s side. Around them, the secret training room Tobias had led them to was in chaos. Broken ss covered the floor. The twins, Jake and Lily, were huddled in the corner with their stuffed animals.


    "It¡¯s okay, sweetheart," ra said, but her voice shook. They¡¯d been hiding here for six hours. Six hours since escaping Director Matthews and his soldiers. Six hours since learning that ra might not survive what wasing.


    "No, it¡¯s not okay!" Emma shouted. Her power red again, and cracks appeared in the concrete walls. "The visions keep getting worse!"


    Tobias stepped forward carefully. "Emma, you need to breathe. Fear makes the power stronger."


    "I don¡¯t want it to be stronger!" Emma sobbed. "I don¡¯t want to see bad things anymore!"


    Kael knelt beside his daughter. "What if we taught you how to use it differently?"


    "How?"


    "Instead of seeing what might happen, what if you learned to see what you want to happen?"


    Emma wiped her nose with her sleeve. "Can I do that?"


    "We don¡¯t know until we try."


    Meanwhile, three-year-old Jake was having his own problems. A family of mice had somehow gotten into the bunker, and they wouldn¡¯t stop talking to him.


    "The boy says dangeres from above," Jake told his mother seriously. "The mice family is scared."


    "What kind of danger?" ra asked.


    Jake listened to the squeaking sounds only he could hear. "Big metal birds. Lots of them. With angry humans inside."


    Lily, Jake¡¯s twin sister, was sitting with a injured bird she¡¯d found. As she petted it gently, its broken wing began to heal.


    "Lily, how did you do that?" Darian asked in amazement.


    "I told it to feel better," Lily said simply. "Animals listen when you¡¯re nice."


    Ronan was pacing back and forth. "This is crazy. They¡¯re just babies. They shouldn¡¯t have to learn to fight."


    "They shouldn¡¯t have to," Tobias agreed. "But Matthews isn¡¯t going to stop. And now that he¡¯s working with the shadow creatures, normal weapons won¡¯t be enough."


    "What do you mean?" ra demanded.


    Tobias pulled out a strange ck device. "I took this from one of his soldiers before we escaped. It¡¯s not from our world."


    The device looked like a cor, but it pulsed with dark energy.


    "What does it do?"


    "It steals powers. Once it¡¯s on a supernatural child, their abilities get sucked out and stored in these." He held up a glowing crystal. "Matthews is building an army of powerless children and powered crystals."


    Emma gasped. "That¡¯s what I saw in my vision! Children with no light in their eyes!"


    Baby Marcus started crying from his makeshift crib. As he cried, small objects around the room began floating.


    "Even the baby¡¯s getting stronger," Kael observed.


    "Which means we need to get them ready faster," Tobias said grimly.


    "Ready for what?" ra asked, though she was afraid of the answer.


    "War."


    For the next hour, Tobias tried to teach the children basic control. Emma practiced seeing happy futures instead of scary ones. Jake learned to ask animals for help instead of just listening to them. Lily discovered she could heal people too, not just animals.


    But it was hard work. Emma kept seeing shes of the terrible battleing. Jake got overwhelmed by all the animal voices in his head. Lily cried when she couldn¡¯t heal a dead flower.


    "I¡¯m not good at this," Lily whispered, frustrated tears in her eyes.


    "Yes, you are," ra said, hugging her daughter. "You healed that bird perfectly."


    "But I couldn¡¯t fix the flower."


    "Some things can¡¯t be fixed, baby. That doesn¡¯t mean you failed."


    Just then, Emma¡¯s eyes went wide with terror.


    "They found us," she whispered.


    "What?" Kael spun around.


    "I can see them. Right now. They¡¯re digging down to us."


    Above their heads, they heard the sound of heavy machinery. Drilling. Getting closer.


    "How long do we have?" Tobias asked urgently.


    Emma closed her eyes, trying to see clearer. "Ten minutes. Maybe less."


    "That¡¯s not enough time to run again," Ronan said.


    "Then we make our stand here," ra decided.


    "With three-year-olds and a baby?" Darian protested.


    "The children are more powerful than you think," Tobias said. "But they need to work together."


    He turned to Emma. "Can you see what happens if they all use their powers at the same time?"


    Emma concentrated hard. Her golden eyes glowed brighter. "I... I see light. Lots of light. And the bad men running away."


    "Good. Jake, can you ask every animal in the city to help us?"


    Jake nodded seriously. He closed his eyes and started making soft animal sounds. Within minutes, they could hear birds gathering outside. Dogs barking. Even insects buzzing.


    "Lily, when the fighting starts, your job is to keep everyone healthy," Tobias continued.


    "What about Marcus?" Lily asked, pointing to her baby brother.


    "Marcus might be the most important of all."


    "Why?"


    "Because his power is pure creation. He can make anything real just by thinking about it."


    The drilling sound got louder. Dust began falling from the ceiling.


    "Five minutes!" Emma warned.


    ra looked at her four children - her babies who shouldn¡¯t have to fight but had no choice. Her heart broke and swelled with pride at the same time.


    "Listen to me," she told them. "No matter what happens, you stick together. You protect each other. And you remember that Mommy loves you more than anything in the whole world."


    "Are you going away?" Jake asked quietly.


    ra¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Emma¡¯s vision said she wouldn¡¯t survive. But she couldn¡¯t tell her children that.


    "I¡¯m going to try very hard to stay with you," she said instead.


    The ceiling cracked. Light poured through from above.


    "Here theye!" Tobias shouted.


    Soldiers dropped through the hole, wearing the power-stealing cors around their necks. But these soldiers looked wrong. Their eyes werepletely ck, and dark mist poured from their mouths.


    "Those aren¡¯t humans anymore," ra realized in horror.


    "The shadow creatures took them over," Tobias confirmed. "Matthews isn¡¯t just working with the shadows. He¡¯s be one of them."


    Emma screamed as her power exploded outward. But instead of her usual golden light, darkness poured from her eyes.


    "Emma!" ra cried.


    "I can¡¯t stop it!" Emma sobbed. "The shadows are in my vision! They¡¯re making me see terrible things!"


    Jake suddenly spoke in a voice that wasn¡¯t his own: "The boy belongs to us now."


    Lily¡¯s healing power turned backward, making the injured bird in her hands wither and die.


    Even baby Marcus was affected. Instead of floating toys, he was floating sharp pieces of broken ss.


    "They¡¯re turning the children¡¯s powers against them," Tobias said desperately.


    The shadow soldiers moved closer, their power-stealing devices glowing hungrily.


    And then ra realized the most terrible truth of all.


    Emma¡¯s vision about someone noting home wasn¡¯t about the battle with Matthews.


    It was about right now.


    Because the shadows weren¡¯t just trying to steal her children¡¯s powers.


    They were trying to steal her children¡¯s souls.


    And the only way to save them might be to give up her own life.


    The lead shadow soldier smiled with Matthews¡¯s face,


    but spoke with a voice like grinding ss: "Choose, Luna. Your life, or theirs."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!